Apocrypha

APOCRYPHA

An American Tale

Preamble

Apocrypha: An American Tale

“We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness.”

Those are the words written in the preamble of the Declaration of Independence. The United States was founded upon the belief that freedom and democracy should be at the forefront to a powerful country.

Autonomy is what was wished for by the Founding Fathers. The Founding Fathers did not want a tyrannical king to rule over subjects without the proper representation. A belief that was instilled into this country’s very fabric. It was the reason why the US exists in the first place.

And yet, this belief during the recent modern era seems to be fading ever so slowly. The US may not have been a paragon, but its influence on the world cannot be ignored.

So, what happens when the beacon of democracy, the country that prides itself with freedom and liberties, is no longer looked at that way. Instead, it becomes its exact opposite. A country that has heavily strayed from its original motto.

Believe it or not, this type of future is not impossible. We are witnessing it with our own eyes. We watch as our politicians would prefer to wage wars and enforce their beliefs rather than try to care for its citizens.

We are witnessing our personal rights slowly be stripped, while we stand motionless.

Our civil liberties are not permanent. If they can be taken away through some paperwork and bureaucracy, they are indeed not rights.

This story has been in development for 2 years. Since I first began to write my second ever story, the idea for Apocrypha had already begun to grow steadily.

Apocrypha has gone through many changes in terms of story, plot lines, character names, setting, and even the overall theme. This will be explained more at the end of the story during my afterword.

Before this story begins, here are some details I want you, as the reader, to know and be aware of.

-This story will delve into some heavy subjects such as assault, trauma, homophobia, religion, politics, extreme forms of racism, and more.

This will be your only warning

(Stressing the trigger warnings because of past experiences where I have cautioned people about such triggers only for them to be ignored). Be cautious of the story you are about to read.

-In terms of religion, this story will be heavily criticizing Christianity. While my intention is to not criticize the religion itself but instead focus on how it can be bastardized, it will happen at some point. Religion is not perfect. Humans are not perfect. Holding up a book and saying it should be followed should come from a person who also follows the doctrine, not from the mouth of a hypocrite.

Apocrypha is, at its center, a queer romance. I hope that I will be able to create a balance between the romance and the dystopian aspects.

-My intention for this story is not to enforce my personal beliefs onto you. Quite the opposite. I encourage you as the reader to be critical of this story. Read and think to yourself “How accurate would that actually be?”

-There will be references to politics in this story. But also, will have international conflicts. These conflicts, while most are made up, were created through research and seeing ongoing ones. Nevertheless, this is all speculation and not true, but that doesn’t mean it was created out of thin air.

I hope you’ll stick around for the entirety of this story. It will be long, so prepare for that.

Before I go, there will be references to characters from my other stories. However, this is an alternate universe where things went wrong. There might be a reference to a character that died in this story but is alive in the main universe. Therefore, technically, there will not be spoilers for my other stories.

If you wish to find out more about how this universe came to be, I have another story, Auburn Brights Academy , which serves as a backdoor prequel.

And with that, Apocrypha will now begin.

Thanks for tuning in!

And may God bless America.

Chapter 1

“For I know the plans I have for you, declares the Lord, plans to prosper you and not to harm you, to give you a future and a hope.” Jeremiah 29:11

IN THE STERILE WHITE HOSPITAL ROOM, a woman laid on her back as she writhed in pain. Her legs had been propped up onto stirrups as her legs were opened. Two doctors peered between her and spoke to one another.

“How is she?” A man next to the woman asked, obviously her husband. The doctors did their final examinations until the head doctor walked up to the man.

“She’s almost there. She’ll need to start pushing soon.” The doctor told the man. He simply grunted and turned to his wife.

While his wife groaned in pain, her face covered in sweat and her hair sticking to her forehead, the man simply said one line to her. “You better do your duties and give me a son.”

The woman, despite her pain from feeling her body being practically torn open, felt more distraught from his words. Ever since they’ve arrived at the hospital, he’s been distant to her. But that was the norm for them.

“Ma’am. You’re going to have to push now!” The head doctor announced. So, she did. She pushed with all her force and screamed loudly. She wondered if there really was a God, if he could hear her screams from up in heaven.

As the woman kept pushing, her hands played around to try and grab onto her husband’s hand. But he pushed her hand away and just waited expectantly, wondering if he was going to have a son or daughter.

After many painful and grueling hours of nonstop pain, she had one more push to do. Using all the energy left in her, she did one final push. The room was quiet for a brief second until the wails of a baby could be heard.

“What is it?” the husband asked as he walked away from his wife towards the doctor.

The doctor, holding the still crying baby, held him up towards the shining light in the middle of the room. He presented the new born baby as a marvel of God.

“Congratulations, Mr. Barrington. You have a son.” The doctor announced. A satisfied smile came upon the now satisfied husband. He waited for the baby to be cleaned and checked. He was perfect.

“Elijah…” The tired woman muttered. All her energy was gone. But she still muttered, “Elijah,” The name of her father. But her voice was ignored. She had completed her duty: Giving her husband an heir.

The father, proudly looking down at his son. He admired the child’s blonde hair, similar to his. His pale white skin. The baby was an exact replica of himself.

“This child will hold power that no other hand held before. The strength within him will prevail over our country. As defender of God, he shall be the greatest amongst the rest. My son, Gabriel Joseph Barrington-Washington.”

The baby began to cry, its natural instinct coming in to be held by its mother. But the father and doctors ignored the cries of the baby and began to walk out of the room, taking him to see his grandfather.

When the room was cleared, all that was left was the mother as she muttered to see her child. At least hold him in her arms and kiss his head, knowing that her flesh and blood went into creating that miracle.

The doors opened and a nurse walked in. “I need help here! She’s bleeding out!” The nurse yelled. The mother began to slowly close her eyes, letting complete darkness encompass and take her into the sweet abyss she’s longed for.

And she hoped this time, she could sleep peacefully without any disturbances.

GABRIEL QUICKLY SHOT UP from his bed, covered in sweat and panting. He wiped his forehead of precipitation and felt his shirt get cold from how wet it was.

‘That damn dream again,’ He muttered to himself. He checked the clock next to his bed and saw it was only a few minutes before the sun came up.

He sat for a bit, contemplating whether it was worth going back to sleep or getting the day started early. Sure enough, when his eyes could see the day break from his window, he muttered to himself and removed his blanket.

“Thank you, Lord, for giving me another day.” He said to himself before getting out of bed entirely.

The first thing he did was check his phone and see all the notifications from the news or friends about what had happened throughout the night. Then he decided it was time for a shower. His clothes had been restocked the day before by the servant.

After his cold shower, which he takes to wake himself up, he changed into his loungewear. As he exited the hallway, he saw the servant walking with a basket of clothes in her hands.

“Good morning,” Gabriel said. The servant, a frail woman who was almost bones, jumped but bowed back. The red ‘G’ on her shoulder, Gomer, was her most distinguishable feature that let everyone know of her status.

She didn’t say anything. Her mouth was covered by a muted red scarf to mask her voice. Despite not being able to talk, she still made sure her eyes communicated that Gabriel, and the rest of his family, were respected.

Gabriel let the servant continue with her chores. By the time he came down stairs to the dining table, he saw his father, Joseph Barrington, sitting on a chair and scrolling through his tablet.

“Morning, Father.” Gabriel said. His father didn’t reply, because he didn’t have to. He simply poked a piece of cucumber with his fork and ate it.

“Sit,” His father said. Gabriel didn’t hesitate and sat on a chair next to his father. Another servant came and placed an empty china plate in front of Gabriel. He scoured the food on the table and filled his plate with pastries.

As Gabriel ate his food, he could hear the video playing from his father’s tablet. It was a news segment that many prominent politicians, such as his father, listen to as they catch up on the news.

“Yesterday, in the case of Barnum v. Allencourt, the Supreme Court ruled that California’s student loan forgiveness program is deemed unconstitutional. The forgiveness program, which was passed by California lawmakers, was criticized by many for its extensive reach of power over the federal government.

“Chief Justice Gideon Barrington wrote in his majority opinion that ‘By allowing states to rule power over the Constitution would be a direct violation of the 31st Amendment, which was set in place to ensure that states do not stretch their influence and keep protective power for the federal government.’

“Since the outcome, Californians who supported the bill have begun expressing their disappointment, especially in the cities of Berkeley and Santa Cruz. The Mexican state of Southern California has also seen a spike in opposition over the Supreme Court’s ruling.”

By the time Gabriel had finished his food, the house was more fluid as many servants began to walk around.

“Any plans for today?” His father asked him.

“None,” Gabriel replied. “My schedule is clear today. I might go and hang out with some friends.”

His father just grunted. He snapped his fingers and a servant walked over to his side and handed him a thick cigar. The servant held a lighter and lit up the cigar. Gabriel tried hard not to get disgusted by the smell of the burnt tobacco.

“Fine.” His father said. He isn’t too fond of Gabriel’s misadventures with his friends. But he knew that he was just a boy. “Let’s head to my office. I have something to show you.”

The two men stood up from their office and walked up the two flights of stairs until they approached the father’s office. Inside the office, it was large with memorabilia of America on every wall.

“Look, son.” His father said. He handed his son a rolled up piece of paper and watched as his son unrolled it.

Gabriel saw it was a poster of him smiling with the words ‘Gabriel for President: 2084’ plastered on the top.

“I’ve begun to get the team ready for your campaign. It’s never too early to start telling the country you’re running.”

“But father,” Gabriel said, setting the poster down onto the desk. “The next election isn’t for another three years.”

“Come here, Gabriel,” His father called him over. Gabriel joined next to his father, and he showed his son the window that overlooked the National Mall. He could see the Washington Monument, Congress, and a bit of The First Temple.

“Do you see, son?” He asked his son. “This is what you will rule over. This will be your kingdom, your power, and your glory. You will be handed the keys to the country of God. Don’t you ever forget that this is your destiny.”

Gabriel gulped hard, but muttered, “Yes, sir.” His father patted his back as a way of acknowledgement, the most he’ll ever receive from him.

“Tonight, sleep at your house. Your wife needs you.” His father told Gabriel.

“Can I sleep here again tonight?” Gabriel asked. He saw his father’s eyebrows furrow angrily.

“I said: You’re sleeping at your home tonight! That is final!” He spoke.

Gabriel didn’t argue. “Okay.” He muttered in defeat. He didn’t want to see his wife that day. But he figured just having a meal and sleeping next to her won’t kill him.

“You may go. Don’t bother me too much today. I have several meetings today, some of which are concerning you.” His father said.

The nervous man just nodded and thanked his dad. As he opened the door to leave, he saw one of the servants standing outside. She jumped from Gabriel’s sudden exit.

“Come in!” He heard his father shout. Gabriel stepped aside and let the servant enter. He closed the door behind him but placed his ear on the wooden door to hear. “Take off those robes, you Jezebel.” He heard his father tell the servant.

He took this as his cue to leave quickly. As he descended to the second floor, he saw the door to his brother’s open. When Gabriel peeped his head inside, he saw his brother, Joshua, fixing his military uniform.

“Gabriel!” Joshua said, slightly scared at seeing his brother watching him. Gabriel entered and turned to face the mirror with his brother. He saw they both looked very similar, with their blonde hair, pale skin, and green eyes.

“You look good.” Gabriel said. He fixed his brother’s uniform and adjusted his medals.

“Aw, psh! You look better. You’re so decorated. I can’t wait until I reach your level.” Joshua eagerly said. He looked up to his older brother as his role model.

“One day you shall. But take your time. You’re only 20. Don’t rush it.” Gabriel replied. Joshua blushed, starting to regret being too eager.

“Are you going somewhere today?”

Gabriel sighed. “Yup. Going to hang with the twins and the others.”

“And Martha?” Joshua asked.

“Father is insisting I see her tonight. But I’ll be back tomorrow morning for breakfast. So, you better not do anything reckless.” Gabriel said.

He quickly ended his conversation right then and there and exited the room. He didn’t bother dressing too much, since he was off duty. But he dressed modestly. Though, as a man with the Mandate of Christ, he was allowed to do whatever he desired.

Gabriel got into his car, drove out of the large home, and made his way to the National Mall. When he reached his destination, Capitol Hill, he marched up the steps and entered the hallowed grounds.

“Gabriel!” Someone shouted his name. He turned and saw that Enoch Cawthorne had called him. Tailing behind him was twins Simeon and Levi Gardner.

Gabriel walked up and joined the others. They greeted each other before Enoch had to leave for the session. Meanwhile, the three remaining men walked up to the gallery where they looked down at the House floor.

“This view’s amazing,” Simeon mentioned.

“Shush! They’re starting.” Levi said. Gabriel sat back and watched as Congress came into session. Today’s agenda was about a tax cut to be given to oil companies in hopes that their left over wealth will be distributed to the lower classes.

They watched as one-by-one, different representatives walked up and placed their ballots. A large camera showed their response to the rest of the floor to broadcast their replies.

“Oh, look!” Levi said, almost jumping off his seat. “There she is.” He pointed to a woman who walked down the aisle.

It was easy to spot her because she was one of the few women on the floor. But also, she was different. The oriental woman was young and had a frightened look on her face.

“She’s a representative from New York. I heard the guy before her had ‘accidentally’ ran over right outside his home. They had an emergency election and chose her.” Simeon explained.

The floor was silent as the floor watched the young woman make her response. She chose a card with a red ‘X’, meaning she rejected the tax cut. There were a few boos from the floor, and the woman returned to her seat looking like she was about to cry.

In the end, the resolution was passed with a majority ruling. This now means that many wealthy oil companies won’t have to pay large taxes. Gabriel wondered if they should really be cheering.

With the Congressional session over, the trio rejoined with Enoch. As they walked on their way to outside, a man stopped Gabriel.

“Gabriel Barrington,” The elderly man said. Gabriel recognized the man as Nathan Stewert, a representative from Wisconsin. Despite being in his sixties, he is still voted into office.

“How are you?” Gabriel asked.

“Good-” Nathan’s words were interrupted by a series of hoarse coughs. His answer was contradictory. But everyone knew that Nathan was one step into death’s door. It was only a matter of time.

Their conversation was cut short as Nathan had to leave to take care of his coughing fit. The other men began to laugh at the man and mocked how he waddled instead of walked.

“Gabriel, we’re going over to Sodom tonight. Want to come with?” Enoch asked in a hushed tone. He needed to make sure the Archs weren’t listening to them.

“Can’t,” Gabriel replied. “Father wants me to go home.”

“Seriously, man? You’re 27. You’re the future president. Why are you still listening to your father?” Simeon asked.

Levi and Enoch both nudged their shoulders into Simeon’s chest. “You nimrod, his father is considered the best president since Abraham. Who wouldn’t listen to him?” Levi said.

“Sorry, guys.” Gabriel said. “But duty called. We’ll meet up on Saturday and check out the museum. How’s that?” He suggested.

Simeon agreed and Levi and Enoch tried to offer another place but were turned down. They split apart and went their separate ways. Gabriel returned to his car and drove to the hospital.

As he walked in, he was given permission to go to the psych ward. Around him, he saw several patients in vegetative states. Some were just staring forward at whatever was in front of them, while others made strange noises.

“Mr. Barrington-Washington!” A nurse called him. Gabriel turned and saw Nurse Deborah walking towards him. “Are you here to see your mother?” She asked.

Gabriel nodded. “Yes, please. Where is she?” He asked. The nurse led him through the floor until they approached a large living area. There were children’s books and a large TV for people to watch.

However, there was one person sitting in a wheelchair staring out the window and looking at the city skyline.

“I’ll leave you to it,” The nurse said. “She’s taken her meds already.” And she left.

He grabbed a nearby stool and sat on it, next to his mother. He placed his hand on her lap and rubbed his fingers. The look on his mother’s eye was dull. He only had vague memories of his mother’s smile. And every year that goes by, he forgets those memories more and more.

“Hey, mom. I heard from the bulletin that they gave the floor some cakes for the Jubilee.” Gabriel said. His mother just kept staring forward. “Let’s see, Joshua is doing great. Father announced that he’ll be deployed to North Texas next year. Sarah and Isaac are still growing well. I think Esther is still her adorable self.”

Despite hearing updates on her children, she still didn’t react. Nor did she care. She couldn’t, even if she wanted to. Her mind was just hazy. Like she had lost herself in the sea of fog in her mind, forever wandering when she’ll find the light.

Gabriel didn’t falter. He kept a smile on his face and just admired his mother’s features. Her features were slightly withering. Her once pink lips were now a pale color. Her bright green eyes were dull and monotonous. And her hair, a bright gold, was now dirty and wiry.

But she was still beautiful.

He spent the next few minutes just talking to his mother. He didn’t mind that she never spoke back. Sometimes, people in this society just need someone to talk to. Even the heir to the presidency needs to express all his thoughts that he keeps down.

At the end, he needed to return. He gave his mother a final peck on the cheek before standing up and walking away. Meanwhile, Abigail cried a single tear but smiled on the inside, seeing her oldest son growing up to be a handsome man.

ON HIS WAY HOME, Gabriel began to prepare his mind to see his wife. They had been married for five years by this point. Their wedding was quick and planned. His father found Gabriel, who was 22, a wife who was barely 18.

Despite their marriage being written and codified, he still did not love her. And he only visits her out of obligation. Because that’s what their marriage was: An obligation.

As soon as he entered the driveway of the large home, he could see Martha already standing outside. She had an apron wrapped around her waist, perking up her breasts.

He could feel something was off tonight. He wasn’t sure what. But there was an ominous feeling that tonight, this dinner was going to be anything but normal. His father’s insistence in the morning added to this.

“Good afternoon,” Martha quickly said. She bowed to her husband, then lifted her head to kiss Gabriel. He replied to the kiss but did not put any effort.

“Have you prepared dinner?” he simply asked. He stepped into the house and walked through the living room. He could smell something that had been cooked.

“Yes. I made your favorite, pork chops.” She replied. That wasn’t his favorite food, but he didn’t say anything.

“Let me go get changed and I’ll be right back.” Gabriel said. His wife bowed and let him go upstairs.

Inside his own room, he saw it was still clean. He had fresh clothes in his drawers and even the portrait he had on his wall of his family was dusted.

After changing out of his clothes and into something more comfortable, he went back downstairs and saw his wife already serving him a plate of food.

“Come eat.” She called him over. She looks slightly happy, probably from seeing her husband for the first time in over a week.

Gabriel took a seat at the head of the table. He and his wife said a prayer and thanked God for the wonderful meal and then dined.

“Is it good?” She asked him.

Gabriel nodded. “You did amazing,” he said.

“Thanks. I followed a recipe from one of my favorite creators.” She spoke. “If you stay over for tomorrow, I’ll be making some raspberry scones.”

“I have to do work tomorrow and my uniform is at my father’s house. I’ll need to leave early.” He replied. His wife just nodded and watched as her husband drank the last of wine.

A smile came on her face. Her husband was now fed. She completed her wifely duties.

After finishing, Gabriel’s mind began to feel hazy. His vision slowly started to feel like TV static. His head began to feel like he had just spent five minutes spinning around.

“Are you sleepy?” Martha asked. Gabriel stood up from his chair, almost tumbling to the floor. His hands gripped a nearby wall.

“I’m- I’m going to bed,” He grunted.

The pain in his head and his legs started to feel weak. But he needed to get to his bedroom before he passed out. He reached his room and lay in his bed. Gabriel couldn’t even change out of his clothes and into his sleepwear.

His eyes looked up at the ceiling, the beige roof that he already dreaded looking at. And slowly, his eyes closed, and darkness took him.

At some point in the night, something began to feel off. There was a strange sensation on top of him. His eyes opened slowly. There was only a desk-side lamp that showed him what was happening.

He saw that Martha was on top of him. The rest of his body began to feel, and he saw his pants had been rolled down and he was exposed.

Martha was moaning and feeling herself while she moved her hips up and down.

“St-Stop…” Gabriel muttered. He placed his hands on his wife’s torso and tried to push her off. She planted herself harder and kept gyrating herself.

Gabriel’s body did not align with his mind. Despite him wanting her to stop and get away from him, his body reacted, and he finished inside her. Martha moaned loudly before leaving him and putting her night gown back on.

“Good night, Gabriel.” she muttered. She kissed her husband on the forehead before she turned off the lamp and walked out of the room.

Still in shock, Gabriel began to panic and breathe in and out. He sat up and went to the bathroom to clean himself. In the mirror, he saw his disheveled look. He knew he wasn’t going to have a good sleep tonight.

He packed his clothes and exited his room. It was quiet in the house. He wasn’t sure where Martha was, nor did he care.

Luckily, it was a few minutes until the sun came up. And he went to his car and drove away from his house and back to his father’s house. At least he didn’t have that nightmare again.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics.

Chapter 2

“For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid, that shall not be known. Therefore whatsoever you have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light; and that which you have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.” Luke 12: 2-3

HE DROVE TO HIS FATHER’S HOUSE and parked in the large driveway, next to Joshua’s car. As soon as he knocked on the door, a servant opened the door. She nodded to him, and he walked past her.

It was just barely 6, but he ran into his father.

“Gabriel, you look unwell.” His father said.

“Sorry I came early. I needed to get my uniform.” He spoke. He couldn’t look his father in the eye and kept his head down.

“Well, go and eat breakfast. I heard that crime has been increasing ever since the Jubilee happened.” His father said.

Gabriel walked up the stairs and entered the bathroom. He showered and cleaned himself entirely. He scrubbed his skin, hoping the dirt he felt on himself would be washed off. But there wasn’t any dirt, all he saw was his skin turning red and on the verge of bleeding.

He finished his shower when Joshua complained on the other side of his door that Gabriel was going to use up all the hot water. He dried himself off and changed into his uniform. His uniform was a simple military outfit. But because he was ranked Arch, one of the highest orders, his suit was black.

On his right arm, he wore an armband with the United States of America seal. The seal was simple: An eagle with its wings spread. One claw held arrows, the other a cross.

Gabriel also tied his shoes and put his phone, keys, and communicator in his pocket. When he checked the time, Gabriel saw that he had spent too much time in the shower and wasn’t going to be able to eat breakfast.

Though, this was fine for him, since he couldn’t exactly look at his father, let alone sitting next to him. He raced out of the house and started the car.

His phone began to ring. It was from his uncle, Gad Newman-Barrington. “Gabriel, are you on your way?” He asked.

“Yes. Sorry for my tardiness. I was with Martha last night.” Gabriel replied.

“I get it. Wives are needy creatures. I sent over your schedule. Just pick up your things at the drop off and you can go. I’ll tell the commander and clear up your attendance.” Gad said. He hung up.

Gabriel drove his car and reached the base. He drove through the street until he saw the drop off where some soldiers loaded his trunk with his materials.

Checking his schedule, he saw he had a few tasks on the agenda to complete. Luckily, nothing seemed too difficult. He decided to do the nearest one. So, he drove through the streets of Washington DC until he reached his destination.

GABRIEL PARKED HIS CAR right outside the large high school, Saint Paul’s High School. The fairly modern school had three buildings, one main one and two for elective courses. He walked into the main building with one of the bags he got from the drop off in hand.

“I’m here for the lectures,” Gabriel said to the woman at the front desk.

“Right.” The receptionist replied. She did a bow before calling a security guard who escorted him through the halls of the school.

Today’s first task was to give a few lectures to some classes. These classes were specifically chosen since they had the lowest test scores. The government knows that they won’t be of use, so it’s better to persuade them to join the military.

“Here you are, sir.” The security guard said. Gabriel thanked him and checked the list of classes. Before he knocked on the door, he listened to what the teacher was saying.

“Thus, to say that white people only benefit from slavery would be a mistake. There were many cases of black Americans, either slaves or freed, who profited from slavery. Therefore, to say that only white Americans benefited from it would be incorrect.” He heard the professor tell her students.

Gabriel did a few knocks. He waited for the teacher to open the door. She quickly bowed.

“Mr. Gabriel Barrington,” The teacher said. “I was expecting you. Come in.” She added. As soon as Gabriel stepped into the classroom, all the boys in the class stood up and bowed to him.

“Good morning, Mr. President.” They all chanted together. They then sat back down.

“Good morning, students.” Gabriel put on his charming smile he’s trained to show. “Who here loves America?” He asked.

All the boys’ hands quickly shot up. They were giddy in their seats.

“Perfect. But did you know that America is under attack? Every second, forces from Canada, Mexico, the Republic of Southern Texas, and everywhere else are trying to invade our nation and destroy what we’ve worked to build. Are we going to let them?” He asked.

“No!” The boys chanted, slightly angry. He knew it was working, getting to boys riled up. They must’ve just finished their weekly ‘America Is in Danger’ seminar, where they’re told many stories about times when the US was under attack. Externally or internally.

“And why’s that?” Gabriel asked.

“Because this is God’s country!” One of the boys said. The others around him agreed.

“Correct. And the way you can protect this country is by serving in our great military.” He reached into his bag and pulled out a gold medal from his service. “See this? You can get one of these if you work hard enough.”

He lied. His father paid for him to receive that medal. It wasn’t because of hard work.

“I’ll be passing these out, in case any of you decide that college isn’t for you, and you wish to serve and protect us.” Gabriel grabbed a stack of papers from his bag and began to pass them out.

He watched as many of the boys pointed at the papers and eagerly discussed how they were going to join as soon as they graduated. He was only one row away until the bell rang, and all the students stood up and began to leave.

In the back was a single kid who was busy writing something. When Gabriel got close, he saw that the kid was drawing something, a character. Gabriel tapped the kid on the shoulder and the kid jumped.

“Shit!” The boy muttered and closed his notebook.

“You shouldn’t be doing such things.” Gabriel said. He placed a piece of paper on top of the boy’s notebook. “I’ll let you off with a warning.”

The boy’s face became red. He quickly gathered his things and walked out of the room. But he was slightly curious about the boy’s artistic abilities. He’s drawn a few times before but was scolded by his father for doing queer things.

Gabriel did the remaining classes until he finished with the list. He smiled to himself, knowing that the military was going to get bigger thanks to his help.

As Gabriel was getting ready to leave, he looked out a window and saw another smaller building a bit away from the main campus. He knew what this was, the girl’s school. He watched as girls in a line appeared from the building, all wearing white to show their virginity. He thought to himself ‘Which one of them will be Joshua’s wife?’

It was time for lunch. Gabriel went to a drive through of a fast food place and showed them his Mandate of Christ card, and he got his food for free. He only had a bit of time to eat and devoured his food quickly. Then it was time for the next place.

For his next task, Gabriel had to drive a bit away from the main capital city and into the outer areas. But he knew he was approaching when he saw the large concrete walls and the buildings and houses got dirtier and more broken.

He was stopped at a checkpoint. Gabriel showed his ID and was let into the area. The large ghetto was on the verge of collapse. He parked his car and took out another bag, this time it was a box shape with a strap that goes over his shoulder.

Gabriel hopped onto a small motorbike and began to follow the GPS until he reached the block within the ghetto. This was where he was going to do his assignment.

This time, Gabriel had to ‘Spread the Gospel,’ even though everyone here is already a follower. But the people here needed to be reminded about the word of God, so they don’t stray and try to revolt.

He knocked on the closest door. “Word of God!” He announced. A woman opened the door.

Her features were slightly withered, seeing as how no one here gets nutrients. But she, just like everyone else here, had dark skin. They ranged from brown to almost black skin. His father, and others, referred to them as Canaanites.

“May I come in?” He asked. The woman had no choice. She just sighed in relief that the preacher at her home was Gabriel, the noble one, and not one of the other ones.

“Sit, Mr. President.” She softly told the man. She offered him the best seat.

“How have you been, Mrs…”

“Williams. Agnes Damaris Williams.” She replied in a soft voice. Gabriel was able to pick up on her quivering.

Gabriel had pulled out his necessary materials: A bible, pamphlets, and a single cookie. These cookies, while simple, are often desired by many in the ghettos. They’re sweet with a bit of icing on the top.

He began to preach the standard sermon that he was instructed to do. Agnes brought her children who all listened in and took in the words of God. And since it was Gabriel preaching to them, they knew he was the real thing.

In the end, Gabriel finished her sermon and handed the mother a single cookie. But before he left, he felt something tugging on his pants. He glanced down and saw one of the kids holding onto his pants.

“Eligius…” Agnes said as she tried to reach for her child. Gabriel stopped her and he bent down to the kid’s level. He was around 6 or 7.

“Hello,” Gabriel said. The kid pointed to Gabriel’s blonde hair.

“Are you an angel?” He asked. Gabriel chuckled. It wasn’t the first time his blonde hair was called his ‘halo.’

“Sort of,” Gabriel said. “I’m going to be president one day. I was ordained by God.” He spoke to the child. Gabriel reached into the cookie bag and pulled out one more. “Here, take this. And share it with your siblings. Tell them an angel gave it to you.”

The kid eagerly smiled and took the cookie. He thanked Gabriel before he ran off. Agnes thanked the man, and he left out the front door.

Gabriel did a few more houses and took a break near his scooter. As he drank his water, he heard the sound of a man yelling.

“I said hand over your two cents, you Canaanite!” He heard a voice belonging to most likely a light race. Gabriel abandoned his post and turned the corner to see Ezekiel Russell, a fellow military member, yelling at a dark-skinned woman.

“I don’t have anything!” The woman tried saying. People around them ignored her, knowing they’d get into just as much trouble if they even touched one of us.

“Do I give a damn!? Offer something to the Lord or pay with your fingers!” Ezekiel said. Gabriel could see a box for donations in one hand, and a knife in the other.

Gabriel walked up to him and placed his hand on Ezekiel’s shoulder. “Let’s calm down, shall we? You know how the Lord feels about unnecessary anger.” He told the angry man.

“Butt out, Barrington! This bitch here needs to pay her dues!” Ezekiel replied. The woman began to cry as she feared for her life. Gabriel reached into his pocket and pulled out a single dollar bill.

“There. I’ll pay her dues. Consider it as a blessing from God.” He told Ezekiel. “Now leave her alone.” He gritted his teeth. Ezekiel just scoffed before he marched away without looking back.

Gabriel saw the woman on the floor. Now that Ezekiel was gone, people began to comfort her. Gabriel just gave the woman a small nod before he returned to his motorbike and was out of sight.

He finished his task in the ghetto until it was time to leave. He had one more item on the agenda. It was scouting duty. And it was going to last until midnight. He now regretted not getting enough sleep since he was going to go home exhausted.

BACK AT BASE, Gabriel unpacked his bags and reported about Ezekiel and his aggressiveness. Then he was commanded to patrol the northern area of DC, which tends to be the more relaxing area.

This time, he wasn’t going to be using a car or motorbike. Instead, he was going on foot. He had a quick cup of coffee and energy bar to gain enough energy.

He walked through the streets and saw that the sun was starting to set. A sharp right turn, he came upon one of the monuments of the National Mall, the First Temple.

Gabriel walked closer to the First Temple, or the ara pacis as it’s also called. It was a large square area. In the center was a large white cross that ended high, just close to the Washington Monument.

South of the cross were many plaques that tell the holy history of the country and its founding. Everything from the Messiah ordaining that America would be for God, to the holy Pilgrims coming in to slaughter the devilish Natives who were sent by Satan to stop the founding of America.

North of the cross was a small temple. It led up a few stairs to a pulpit where people will go to pray. Crowds were often gathered to see prisoners give one final beg of mercy.

East of the cross was a statue of Abraham Barrington-Washington, the 50th President of the United States. He was the founder of the new America and the Abrahamic Dynasty, which Gabriel was lined up next to rule.

But west of the cross was the largest and more interesting thing. It was a set of concrete stairs that led up to a large platform. On the platform was a table that was stained with blood. This was the Gemonian Stairs, a place of execution. Here, prisoners who committed crimes such as apostasy, gender traitor, or idolatry would be executed.

As they were either killed by impalement or decapitation, they would fall down the stairs and land in a small pit where their blood was pooled and smeared onto the floor. Today, there weren’t any executions as seen by the lack of fresh stains on the steps.

But he remembered that the Jubilee last week started off with the execution of 12 political prisoners, one of them a man accused of sleeping with another man.

Gabriel heard some footsteps behind him. He reached for his gun and turned around sharply to point it at whoever was behind him.

“Woah, easy there, Gabriel. Careful where you point that thing.” A man said. The light adjusted and Gabriel saw the person who stood there.

The man with graying hair stood in his black cassock with a Bible in his hands. He wore a small smile, the sides of his mouth creasing.

“Goodness,” Gabriel said. “Monsignor Zadok Fletcher. My apologies for pointing a weapon at you.” He lowered his gun and put it back in his holster.

“No reason to panic, young man,” His voice was calming. “It’s only natural to point a gun at someone.” Zadok walked next to Gabriel at the Gemonian Stairs.

“When is the next execution?” Gabriel asked.

“From what I heard at the ministry, Saturday. They’ve got a few people.”

“Like who?” He asked.

Zadok sighed. “Some man from Florida who tried to hop onto a rescue vessel that was headed for Spain. Also, a woman who was caught worshiping a pagan god. But there might be more soon.”

Gabriel could only feel pity for the people going to be murdered. He knew that Simeon and Levi would want to come here on Saturday and throw rocks at the criminals before they were executed.

“So why are you here?” Gabriel asked Zadok.

“I pray for those killed. Even if they were criminals, they need to be blessed.” Zadok said.

Gabriel watched him as the Anointer of Presidents began to whisper small prayers. He felt a sense of calm, watching this elderly man hope for people that were considered as enemies of the state.

When Zadok finished, he turned to the man next to him. He brought his hand up and wiped his thumb over Gabriel’s forehead.

“I remember when I anointed your father at his inauguration. He was a stern and stubborn man.” Monsignor Zadok mentioned. “But from what I can see, you’re going to be a greater man.”

Gabriel thanked him and wished him a blessed night. Zadok left the First Temple square until he was out of view. He continued with his nightly duties.

He quickly had to run back to base to get new batteries for his communicator. However, before he entered the main tent, he heard his name get brought up.

“Gabriel, you know, future Mr. President. You’re telling me you haven’t seen the reports from the Pentagon?” A man said.

“No. Too many letters. Just give me a run down.” Another guy said.

“Supposedly, a report came out that listed all the Arch’s activities. And Gabriel placed the lowest when it came to making arrests and enforcing disciplinary actions.”

“And he’s supposed to be the future President? I don’t want some pushover to rule over this country.” A third voice said.

Gabriel was able to understand that one of the voices was Amos Robertson. As for the others, they might have been lower ranking members.

To be truthful, Gabriel has been on lenient about his arrests. But this is because most “crimes” he sees are not crimes. They’re just small things that people have done. Gabriel has seen members of his own class do crimes far worse than not bowing at him or praising the Lord openly.

He suddenly didn’t want new batteries. Instead, he turned around and just walked away back to his post. Gabriel could only hope that tonight, he wouldn’t see any crimes.

While traversing through the streets, his nose picked up a faint scent of lavender. He thought about the lotion that the nurses put on his mother after her baths. But he was far from the hospital.

He followed the scent like a dog until it led him towards an alley. He held his gun in his right hand while his flashlight shone down the alley. He walked in carefully and scanned every nook and cranny.

There was a bit of movement much further down. “Who’s out there?!” He yelled. Gabriel could vaguely make out the silhouette of a figure.

When he shined his light, he caught a glimpse of a figure wearing a dark cloak. And then, they disappeared into the darker parts of the alley. Gabriel sprinted forward and ran, calling out for the man to stop.

He dodged several trash cans and dumpsters to reach the cloaked figure. The person running from him was quick, almost as if they knew how to navigate this place.

But an idea came into his mind. Suddenly, he stopped running and hid amidst the rubble and trash. He hoped that the figure would notice Gabriel stopped following and would return to see if the coast was clear.

As he hid, he covered his mouth to hide his heavy breathing. Sure enough, he heard some footsteps getting closer. As the figure appeared in Gabriel’s vision, he jumped forward and pressed his gun into the person’s head.

“Who are you? And why were you running?” Gabriel asked. The person under him removed their cloak, revealing a man who seemed to be in his thirties.

“Gosh! Let me go!” The man said. He got a closer look at Gabriel and noticed who he was. At first, the man panicked, but an idea came to mind. “Or, you can keep pinning me like this. We can foreplay.”

Gabriel was disgusted. But he felt the man’s knee rub his groin. He wanted to pull away, but it felt slightly pleasurable.

“I can see you’re into this. Look, I can help you find pleasure that’ll blow your mind. All you have to do is tell no one.” The man said.

A small spark came into Gabriel’s head. His entire life, he’d followed the rules outlined for him. He joined the Academy, did his service, got married, and is now working his way to presidency. And those things never brought him satisfaction.

Yet, the man below him who is offering something is already making him feel slightly free. Perhaps this rebellion of his could be the thing he needs in his life.

“Fine,” Gabriel muttered. He got off the man but still pointed his gun at him.

“Excellent,” The man said. He patted himself dry and got off the floor. “Name’s Asher Randall Clarkin.”

“Just do your thing.” Gabriel said. The man just chuckled. He knew what it was like to be a man pent up with tension. He was one of those men, and he’s seen many since then.

“We’re not doing it here. Come with me, I’ll show you something.” Asher said. He went to Gabriel and held his hand. Gabriel felt foreign with such touches. The most he’s done is kiss his siblings on the head and rub holy water on peoples’ foreheads.

Asher led Gabriel through the alley until a small grate on the floor shone some light. Asher bent down to remove the grate, revealing a set of stairs that led down.

The two descended and ended in a tunnel. A path of small lights led the way through. The smell of lavender returned and was much stronger.

A bit of music could be heard from away. Then, he could see a bit of light further ahead. When Asher and Gabriel got closer, the two could finally see what was there.

In front of them was a large room with several men in different stages of undressing engaging in all types of fornication. Some were just kissing, while others were fully engaging in sinful activities.

“Welcome, Gabriel, to hell!” Asher announced. Gabriel gulped as he stepped into the room. A few people bumped into him. He made his way to a far wall where he leaned against it.

“What is this place?” Gabriel asked. Asher had followed him.

“A place where men who need a different type of… pleasure… come to do it away from the eyes of the government.” Asher said. He still felt happy that he managed to bring the heir to the office with him. But he was still worried that Gabriel would expose it. And he needed to find a way to avoid such a possible situation.

“Why don’t I teach you a few things,” Asher said. He leaned on Gabriel and pressed himself on him. Gabriel tried leaning away but bumped into a naked man next to him.

“Uh,” He stuttered out. “I don’t know what to do.”

“Don’t worry.” Asher said as he leaned his head onto the other man’s neck. His nose and tongue brushed onto his skin. “I’ll teach you everything you need to know.”

Gabriel decided there wasn’t a choice in the matter. He wanted this. His mind and body both were going off as for the first time, he was excited to engage in such activities. He quickly checked the time on his phone. He had at least five hours until he needed to return.

Meanwhile, Asher signaled to a voyeur in the crowd to start taking pictures. If Gabriel were to ever threaten to expose them or did so, those pictures would be leaked, and he would fall with them.

Asher’s kisses moved onto Gabriel’s chest. The soft and sensual touches brought about moans from Gabriel. He didn’t care that he was a married man that needed to remain on the path of virtue.

He was going to enjoy himself and that was all that was needed.

Was he a sinful person for this? Yes, he was. He knew it deep in his heart that he was betraying his country, his father, and God. And his repentance would be a long and difficult journey.

Gabriel was simply just delving into the desires. This was always in him. He just needed a person to light that spark for him. Afterall, he may be holy, but he isn’t perfect.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics.

Chapter 3

“But you, man of God, flee from all this, and pursue righteousness, godliness, faith, love, endurance, and gentleness.” 1 Timothy 6:11

TWO WEEKS HAVE SINCE PASSED, and Gabriel has since felt a newfound freedom from the underground area he now frequents. As of his current time, he has attended 8 times. During his patrols, he will follow the lavender smell where he’ll engage with other men.

Gabriel isn’t stupid, however. He knows that such actions can get him killed. He’s heard and seen what has happened to people who even have mere thoughts of doing such sinful activities. Hopefully, he thinks to himself, the legal system will go easy on him since he has the Mandate of Christ.

Ever since then, Gabriel has found life to be on the sunnier side. However, those dark thoughts only got stronger. Because not only was Gabriel worried about the ramifications he might receive from society, but his guilty conscience from betraying God.

At night, he’ll stay awake and look up at his ceiling. He’ll think to himself if God is looking down at him with a sneer, feeling disgusted that his creation is straying from the righteous path that was set for him.

Not even the longest prayer can get rid of his guilt. He’s betraying his father, who used his power and connections to make sure he has everything in life. He’s betraying his mother, who has already lost everything and can only rely on her children as a beacon of hope. He’s betraying his brother, Joshua, who looks up to him as a model.

But most of all, he’s betraying the country that he’s vowed to serve for. Or, more precisely, the country that will serve him. If his secret ever gets out, will the people still admire him? Or will this sinner be casted in the fire just like the others like him?

Indeed, this conflict weighed on Gabriel like tons of bricks. Whenever he felt happy with other men, that guilt settled in. His mind only grew more radical and polarized.

On one end, he relished in this blasphemous lifestyle and only wanted more to recuperate for the times lost before. But the more he dug himself deeper, the more his guilt and fear from being discovered worried Gabriel.

So, he gave himself a proclamation: He’ll have just one more week of fun before stopping everything and going back to his mundane life. He’ll return as a desired member of society and repent for what sins he committed.

WHILE WATCHING THE NEWS, a breaking news segment came on screen. Bold letters flashed as the emergency ‘Pink Alarm’ began to blare.

The Pink Alarm is sometimes played to alert the public that a covet of gender traitors has been discovered. There are at least two every five months. But a spectacle to watch they are.

This time, instead of feeling happy or gleeful at such an event, he sunk into the couch further. Guilt settled, knowing that he can be caught one day.

“We interrupt our daily broadcast to bring you breaking news from Washington DC.” The male reporter announced. “A group of homosexuals have been discovered in an alley way of Chevy Chase. As of this moment, 14 men and three women have been apprehended and are awaiting trial, with the possibility of more being found.

“Chief Officer Joab Rivers has scheduled a press conference in 30 minutes, where more details will be revealed. Such a large gathering has already had many residents nearby worry for their children, fearing the indoctrination from these individuals.”

As if he was frozen, Gabriel did not move from his position on the couch. He watched closely as the screen showed an aerial view of the alleyway that he’s all too familiar with. Just looking at the screen, he could smell the familiar lavender scent that penetrates his nose and sends him back to the touches and taste of other men.

His wife Martha walked into the living room with a bowl of ice cream in her hands.

“You look like you’ve seen a ghost.” She said, sitting next to her husband. “Oh, they caught more of them. Guess this means that the executions are going to be bloody next week. Can you take me to go see them? You never take me out on dates.” He heard his wife say.

Gabriel slowly stood up from the couch. His legs, despite feeling weak, used their energy to take him through the front door. Martha called out for him, but he ignored her and got into his car.

While driving down the street, he turned on the radio only to hear more about the news segment. He could even see from his car window where many helicopters were flying around the area of Chevy Chase.

Pulling up to the driveway of his father’s home, he stormed in and panicked slightly. Gabriel leaned himself on a wall, holding onto a curtain.

He turned and saw the servant looking at him. She placed her hand on his shoulder and patted it, silently asking him if he was okay.

“Is father in?” He asked her. She shook her head. He walked past her and walked towards his brother’s room. Today, he did not have any work.

“Gabriel?” Joshua said as he got off his bed. “Why are you here? Didn’t father say you need to be with–”

“I’m scared…” Gabriel muttered. Joshua led his older brother to sit on the bed and rubbed his back. He had never seen his big brother in such a state of distress.

“Take your time, Gabriel. I’m here for you.” Joshua said.

Sarah Barrington III walked past by her brother’s room and just glanced at the two of them.

“Is he okay?” She asked Joshua. He gave her an unknowing look.

“Don’t know.” He mouthed. Sarah just rolled her eyes. She swished her blonder hair behind her shoulders and continued watching the influencer on her phone who was discussing the advantages of being a housewife.

While he was laying his head down, Gabriel’s panic set in. He wondered if Asher or any of the other attendants had already told the authorities about his involvement with them. And if they were probably on their way to arrest him and charge him.

Then what would happen? Would he be disowned? Or would this be swept under the rug, just like other scandals. He hoped for the latter, seeing as how his family is none too familiar with the occasional controversy that has been hidden from the media and public.

“Gabriel, is everything okay?” Joshua asked. Gabriel sat back. He could only pray his secret is safe.

“I’m going to my room,” Gabriel announced. “Make sure no one interrupts me. I need some time to think.”

Joshua nodded, knowing his brother would need time to calm down from whatever may be bothering him. He’ll make an appointment for church the next day, where he can reserve a booth and Gabriel can confess his problems.

In his room, Gabriel made sure all his windows were shut and his blinds closed. In the corner of his room, on his bed, he opened his laptop and began to research the scandal in Washington.

As he read many articles, he saw how the news was advocating for the punishment of all the individuals involved. Some requested for their immediate deaths, while others prayed for their slow tortures and for them to be televised.

After hours of looking through, he began to grow thirsty and hungry. It was only the middle of July, and the heat made his room a hotbed for warmth and humidity. For a moment, he wondered if he should get out and nourish himself. Or perhaps ask one of his siblings to bring him food.

His thinking was interrupted by the screeching on car wheels outside. Even through the closed window, the sound halted anything Gabriel was doing. He slightly opened the blinds and saw his father’s car parked chaotically on the driveway.

Then his father appeared from the car, stern and with an angry expression. His bushy eyebrows furrowed, only making his angry expression more frightening. And like a sixth sense, his father, as he walked towards the front door, glanced to Gabriel’s window and looked at him.

Gabriel knew right then and there: His father knew everything.

In a quick manner, he heard his father’s footsteps march up the stairs. Instead of knocking, the burly man used all his force to knock down the door and entered.

“You!” Joseph Barrington-Washington spat. “How dare you betray the country, betray me! I have given everything to ensure you lead this country!”

Gabriel, frightened, stood up from the bed and stood in front of his father. However, his father’s anger made him lower his head in shame.

“Was what I gave you not enough? You have a wife at home, whom I’m sure will be upset if she were to know! Not only have you put yourself in jeopardy, but also this very family and the dynasty we’ve all worked hard to uphold! Was your rendezvous worth it?”

He lowered his head even more. His eyes looked towards the doorway. He could see his brother, Joshua, along with Isaac, the second youngest.

“Answer me, boy!” Joseph yelled.

“I didn’t mean to,” Gabriel muttered. “I got carried away!”

Gabriel looks up, hoping that by looking at his son’s face that his father might forgive him. If not, at least show semblance of mercy on him. But instead, Joseph brought his hand and firmly slapped his son on the face.

Holding his face while breathing heavily, he felt blood begin to drip from his mouth and land on the floor. His father had always been harsh, and he used to lay hands on them as children to discipline them. But ever since Gabriel became an adult and joined society, his father levied punishments. Instead, he was given stern talks but never another slap, kick, or hit.

Which can only mean that not only was Joseph incredibly upset, but he no longer saw his son as a respectable man. Now, he was just a sinner, who only had his name to keep the small specks of respect. Or, maybe Joseph saw that same young boy before him, not the man he now is.

“I tried, Gabriel. I tried to hide it. But everyone in the department knows. And in a few minutes, it will be aired on national television.” Joseph said. He grabbed his son by the ear and pulled him close. “They have pictures, dammit! Pictures!”

Joseph began to drag his son out of the room. Gabriel tried to pry out of his father’s hands but was no use for the stronger man. Pain in his ear and his face, along with the taste of blood in his mouth. His mind was going berserk.

Not even when he was fighting in the frontlines at New England had he ever felt such intense fear. No, he has felt this fear before. Whenever he went to the underground club. But that was combined with pleasure and mischievousness. This is just pure fear.

The man dragged his adult son by the ear through the house until they reached the worship room. It was outlined to resemble a small church, with a pulpit and rows of pews. Whenever the family can’t attend church, they’ll have small gatherings where the family, servants, and even the drivers attend while Joseph gives a sermon.

Joseph walked towards the pulpit and thrashed his son onto the small altar.

“Pray, you sinner! Look up to our Father and pray! Tell him what you did and beg for his forgiveness. You are not leaving this room until your knees bleed! Understand?!” He yelled. Gabriel gathered himself and got on his knees, facing the large cross that was plastered on the wall for everyone to see.

He clasped his hands together and looked at the cross, imagining the Lamb of God looking down at him with nothing but disgust.

Joseph watched as his son began to mutter prayers and ask for forgiveness. All he could see was a man that was destined for slaughter. And instead of worrying for his son, he wondered about the future of the presidency. No one will want to vote for a man that was tainted by the devil.

The angry father turned and exited the chapel. He shut the door behind him and locked it. Standing there were all the children and two servants. They all had shocked expressions. Esther, the youngest child, was on the verge of tears while Joshua comforted her.

“None of you speak to him until I say so! Do not bring him water or food! Don’t even pray for him. Allow him to pay the price for what he has done.” Joseph told everyone. He walked over to the nearest servant and grabbed her by the neck.

“You’re coming with me…” He whispered to her and started to drag the innocent woman towards his room. The rest of the people slowly dispersed from the chapel doors.

“Joshy,” Esther muttered. “Is Gabe going to be okay?” She asked. She wiped a tear from her eyes.

“I don’t know,” Joshua muttered. He had never seen such an incident before. His family is no stranger to such crimes. But being a gender traitor was seen as among some of the worst.

Joshua grabbed his sister’s hand and led her away from the chapel. He took her to the backyard to pick some fruits to cook with.

INSIDE THE CHAPEL, Gabriel kept muttering prayers to himself, hoping an ear in heaven would hear his pleas.

“Lord, I have heard that thou is a merciful God, and hast ordained that thy Son, Jesus Christ, should be the Savior of the world; and moreover, that thou art willing to bestow him upon such a poor sinner as I am, and I am a sinner indeed.” He whispered to himself.

He glanced up to the simple cross in the room. For a moment, he wanted forgiveness. But then, the single thought came in. Briefly, he wished for death. He hoped that if he was dead, the cancer in his family would get rid of itself.

But Gabriel knew all too well. He was going to have to face the consequences of his actions. His sinful behavior could not go unpunished. He knew what he was doing, so it’s only fair he does not know what will happen to him.

Though, humanity has a history of running from consequences. No matter how noble a man is, he’ll always run from his destiny.

Gabriel prayed in the chapel for many hours. By this point, the glass windows only showed moonlight entering and illuminating the room. This white glow almost felt like God himself was in the room with the poor sinner.

‘Maybe I should run,’ He muttered to himself. It was the only solution he could think of. Avoid his mistakes and run somewhere else. He would be leaving everything behind. But he has already lost it all.

He only has himself to keep. Right as he was planning on how to escape, he heard the front door of the chapel opening. Standing on the other end was Joshua as he held a bobby pin in his hands.

“Gabriel!” Joshua whispered. He signaled for his brother to come over. Gabriel sighed in relief and quickly walked to his brother.

“My savior!” Gabriel said. He wanted to hug his brother but stopped himself. He didn’t want to rub his sinfulness onto his innocent brother.

Joshua pulled out a small napkin that had a single muffin on it. He handed it to Gabriel, who ate the only food he’d had for 12 hours.

“What about father? Isn’t he going to hear?” Gabriel asked.

“Esther and I made father some cherry scones and he fell asleep.” Joshua replied. “I was hearing the news. Everyone knows, Gabriel. And many Representatives and Senators have not only called upon you to be tried and convicted, but also the family as a whole to be investigated.”

Gabriel scolded himself. He should’ve seen this scandal being politicized.

“I’m scared, Joshua.” Gabriel said. This time, it was Joshua’s turn to console his brother.

“We can think of something. Perhaps you could join a program that will help you. Then you can return and tell everyone that you are now better.”

But this didn’t sit well with Gabriel. He wondered if there truly was something wrong with him. Is he really a dirty man with dirty thoughts? Or could he just be human?

He shook his head. “This controversy is already affecting the family. For as long as I’m here, you and the others will be looked down upon,” Gabriel said.

His brother became saddened. “Are you saying that you’re going to–”

“I have to leave.” Gabriel firmly said. “I cannot be here any longer. The validity of this family’s reputation and Mandate of Christ is being put into turmoil. I’ll have to leave and cut myself out. Then the problem will fix itself.”

Joshua wanted to cry and beg for his brother to stay. But this was his brother’s decision.

“Are you sure? I’m sure we can find some other way to help you.”

Gabriel applauded his brother’s optimism. But he wasn’t a character that was blessed by God. He was a man. At the end, his body will join the ground along with every other man that has existed and will exist.

“You and I both know that this can’t be helped, Joshua. I also don’t want to endanger you and your future, along with the others. This is what must be done. With me gone, you can claim that I was ousted and am no longer considered a Barrington.” Gabriel said.

Joshua cried a single tear. “This is going to knock everything off course.”

The older brother just nodded. “I know. But knowing this mighty country, it will find a way to fix itself.” He leaned in to hug his brother. “Do not cry, Joshua. Though brothers, our time together has come to an end.”

Joshua hugged his brother and sobbed into his shirt. “How am I supposed to become a good man if you’re gone?”

Gabriel patted his crying brother’s back. “You don’t need me to show you. You are already a good man, the best man I’ve ever had the pleasure of meeting.”

He pulled away and looked his brother in the eye.

“Just remember that everyone is destined for a path that is unknown to them. We may make the decisions, but our choices are designed for us. Remember that not everyone is the same.” Gabriel told his brother.

Joshua nodded. “Is there anything you need for me to do?” He asked.

“Take care of the kids. And make sure to visit our mother. Let her know what has happened to me.” He spoke. He then leaned closer. “In my closet, under a shoe box, there is a file there. When you become president, use it however you wish. I trust you’ll do the right thing.”

The younger brother nodded. “I’ll make sure.” He replied.

The two brothers carefully walked out of the chapel and made their way to his room. Gabriel began to pack a bag with clothes and other necessities, such as cash. Joshua also gave his brother some useful items. They then went into the basement and packed some food and survival tools.

Knowing that he was going to become a wanted man, Gabriel opted to not take his phone or any cards. He also knew he couldn’t take his car. He was going to have to sneak out all alone.

Before they could exit the front door, they saw that the front street was surrounded by cars and news vans. They had not seen them before since the brothers were busy with packing for Gabriel’s departure. He was going to have to exit by the backyard.

“This is where I leave.” Gabriel said. His brother began to cry. He wanted to tell his brother to stay and that they can work it out. But he knew that Gabriel staying would only cause more problems.

“Goodbye, Gabriel,” Joshua said. “I’ll never forget you.”

Gabriel cried for a bit. He hugged his brother one last time before putting on his backpack, zipping up his jacket, and opening the gate to the back.

“Until then, brother.” Gabriel said. Joshua nodded and watched as his brother disappeared into the darkness, to be gone like the wind.

Gabriel began to walk, not sure where to head towards. He hadn’t thought about that since his main priority was packing and trying not to cry. So, he began to think where he should go.

Before he could even think about where to go, he needed to get out of Washington DC. For the time, he had to avoid the north and south areas of Washington. The east area is where the Capitol is at, so that is a no. Which means his best chance to escape was by the Potomac River.

Luckily, he knew where the river was like the back of his hand. He has studied maps during his service. The Potomac River has several bridges that connect Washington to Virginia. The major bridges, such Francis Scott Key and Theodore Roosevelt Bridges, will be heavily guarded. But there was one bridge to the north, the Chain Bridge, that was not as guarded as people may expect it to be.

So north Gabriel went. He stayed close to the Potomac River but avoided entering the city itself. He hoped that his brother would keep his cover. At the moment, it was still night time. But the sun would be rising soon, and the hunt for him would begin.

On his walk, he caught a glimpse of Georgetown University. His friend, Isaiah Franklin, was somewhere there doing his summer internship. Gabriel waved to a random dorm building, wondering if his friend knew that he was leaving forever.

The areas around him began to grow covered in foliage. Trees and dirt paths were his new sights now. The stream of the river next to him brought a moment of peace. At least he knew he wasn’t dead.

AFTER AN HOUR OF WALKING, Gabriel approached the Chain Bridge. He thanked his intuition, seeing that the bridge did not have any patrol guards and only a few occasional cars driving by it.

But walking across the bridge will be too dangerous. Cameras were in many intersections, which is why he mostly avoided streets. He’ll have to walk through the river itself. Luckily, his pants are adapted for such a journey.

The water was cold. Gabriel had to plant his boots deep into the rocks so the water that crashed onto his legs did not push him away. He’s almost out of Washington DC. He only needs a few meters.

His leg slipped and he collapsed onto the water below. His entire face was submerged under water. He tried to lift his head, but the water rushed over his head and kept him under. Cold surrounded Gabriel, and he could feel the water entering his ear.

While underwater, Gabriel’s hands began to reach until he could grasp a thick branch from an overhanging tree. Using his upper body strength, he used all his energy and pulled himself out of the water. He caught his breath and quickly ran the rest of the way, careful not to slip on any rocks.

On the shore, he kneeled on the dirt and relaxed himself. It has only been two hours since he’s left home, and he almost died. Though, perhaps death wouldn’t be such a bad faith.

While leaning against a tree, he removed his backpack and reached inside to find a small waterproof bag. He had his money here, but also a few muffins Joshua gave him. He ate the muffins and was temporarily transported to his home.

He could vaguely hear Esther chuckling as she was on a sugar high. The voices of Sarah and Isaac arguing with one another over who gets the first bite. Joshua becaming impatient, waiting for the food to be made.

A few tears fell down Gabriel’s face. Despite his face being completely wet, the tears were the most felt. But now wasn’t the time to cry. He was no longer in Washington DC. Now, he is in Virginia.

His journey is only starting.

Gabriel finished his muffin and packed his bag. He checked everything. He was slightly cold, especially since his hair was still wet. But he’s used to the cold.

Now it was time to decide where he had to go. He couldn’t go to the southern states, the Bible Belt. Because of the south’s immense loyalty to the government, and how this loyalty has resulted in preferential treatment, Gabriel wouldn’t dare step foot there.

The north-east was also not an option. The region of Maine was still under chaos as residents in Maine and Canada often engaged in skirmishes with American forces in attempts of independence.

If he wanted to be risky, Gabriel could try to go east towards areas such as New York. He’s heard stories of vessels from Europe and African countries who will rescue fleeing people and take them to safety.

Two places he must avoid are Mexico and Canada. Many decades ago, as fugitives tried to escape to these countries, the US was left in a dilemma. Just like what they did to the Vatican, the US threatened its nuclear arsenal and threatened Mexico and Canada to sign a fugitive pact. According to this pact, the US had full authority to enter these countries whenever they want and capture criminals.

However, Gabriel doesn’t want this to happen because every time the US enters these countries, many innocent civilians are killed. And it also is suspicious that every time this happens, political leaders who oppose America’s systems end up dead.

So that left only a few states. For now, he’ll travel west and see where he ends up.

It was going to be a long journey. And he wasn’t even sure if he was going to make it, wherever it was he decided.

But what Gabriel didn’t expect was that soon, his journey would not be one of a single man. For eventually, he would meet a stranger that would turn his already hectic life off course.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics.

Chapter 4

“Do not neglect to show hospitality to strangers, for by so doing some people have entertained angels without knowing it.” Hebrews 13:2

PASSING JUST RICHMOND, VIRGINIA, Gabriel had been walking for four days. When night settled, he built a space and slept. When he was hungry, he ate some of the food he had packed prior to leaving or used some money to buy food from random vending machines.

He was exhausted and needed to shower. As he was changing out of his clothes, getting ready to sleep for the night, he got a whiff of his smell and almost threw up. He also looked at himself at his reflection on his knife and saw his face was covered in grime.

After walking for a few more hours, he came across a lake with streaming water. He figured he might as well take a break. He sat on the edge of the lake and looked at the water. It was one of the few moments of relaxation.

He wondered what was happening in Washington. He hadn’t heard any news since he’s been spending most of his time away from any civilization. Perhaps no one cares. Truthfully, however, they do care. They aren’t going to allow a gender traitor to just escape without any punishments.

Gabriel removed his jacket and removed his pants. All he wore were his boxers that he needed to be switched. He kneeled on the bank of the lake and cupped his hands to gather water. Slowly, he pushed the cold water onto his face to clean it.

The reflection showed that not much first had been cleaned off. Just then, he heard a twig snap behind him. Gabriel reached for his knife and turned around, only to see a young girl behind him.

“Jesus!” Gabriel muttered. He set the knife down since the little girl looked frightened. Looking at her, he knew she was a Canaanite. This must mean there has to be a ghetto nearby. But he wondered why she was out in the woods.

The little girl wore a slightly dirty blue dress that reached to her knees. Her black shoes were covered in mud, and she had a sack draped over her shoulders. Her curly hair was neatly braided, however.

Gabriel suddenly felt uncomfortable, seeing as how he was only in his undergarments. He reached for his shirt and put it on.

The girl reached into her bag and pulled out a piece of cloth. She handed it to Gabriel with a smile on her face.

“Uh,” He muttered. The girl, still holding the cloth, walked to the river bank and dipped it into the water. She rang out the excess water and held it up to Gabriel’s face.

Gabriel, seeing what the girl was doing, leaned down and allowed the young girl to wipe his face clean. She worked the pieces of the fabric into the crevices of his nose and eyes and cleaned as much dirt as possible.

While she cleaned, Gabriel kept kneeling and felt a sense of happiness. He had been alone for so long without any human interaction. And here was a young girl, whom he had been told to despise his entire life, being the first to show him kindness.

When the girl finished, she stepped back and admired her handiwork. She nodded and cleaned the cloth in the river before draping it over her other shoulder.

“Thank you,” Gabriel said. “What’s your name?” He asked her.

“Veronica,” The girl softly muttered. Gabriel nodded and reached into his bag. He pulled out a silver coin that he had stolen from his father’s connection. He knew his father didn’t deserve it, but she did.

“Here. Consider it a form of thanks.” He told her. The shiny silver coin got the girl’s attention. She hesitantly took it and simply nodded at him, remembering to thank her superiors.

“Veronica!” A voice yelled. The girl turned around and knew her father was calling her. She may not have found a hare or berries, but she did help someone.

“Go, someone calls you.” Gabriel said. The girl gave him one last smile before running towards the direction of the voice. Gabriel had a smile on his face.

He then remembered he needed to shower. So, he removed his clothes entirely and entered the water. He used the small bars of soap he carries with him to clean his skin and wash his hair. Once he was fully clean, he dried himself and got dressed again, preparing to continue his journey.

BEFORE HE REACHED the border to North Carolina, he decided to start heading west. He avoided the Carolinas because of their extremist views. He even remembered his father shivering as he recounted stories of the Carolinas.

His father once told the story from 20 years ago when a ghetto full of Ishmaelites was bombed by members of a group called the Brotherhood of David. The massacre would go on to cause similar incidents in other major cities.

In the end, an unaccounted amount of people in several ghettos were killed. Father also spoke about Charleston and how the city became a major hub for the Abrahamic Dynasty to be able to gain control of the government.

Gabriel made way for Kentucky. This state and Tennessee are often called the Forgotten Sisters, since both were once prominent members of the Bible Belt and Confederation. But now, the states are plagued with poverty due to some past issues that Gabriel never learned about.

He began to hike up the mountainous region, following the sun to go west. The tall mountains brought back some memories of climbing the Rockies during his time in Nevada. The atmospheric pressure slightly immobilized him, but he carried on.

MANY MORE DAYS PASSED, and he had officially reached the border of Tennessee. He relaxed against the bark of the tree and began to pull out a bag of trail mix for the trip. His moment of peace was interrupted by a small crunch of leaves. The sound was very faint, but in such quiet woods, it was still audible.

Gabriel set his food down and reached into his jacket. For a moment, he held the hand of his gun, but chose to reach for his knife. The atmosphere in the air changed. He began to feel that ominous sensation of someone watching him.

But he didn’t announce that he knew. He kept facing forward and pretending he was busy eating. He wielded his knife in his right hand, ready to attack.

When a single finger grazed his coat shoulder, Gabriel turned around and lunged forward. The move didn’t allow Gabriel to catch a glimpse of his attacker.

Both men landed on the floor, with Gabriel on top and holding the blade of his knife on the other man’s neck.

Their heavy breathing caused their chests to rise and touch one another.

Gabriel looked down at the man whom he had pinned. He must have been in his late 20s, judging by the rugged look on his face. He had a slight beard that was just growing in. And the man’s skin was an olive brown.

But the feature that caught Gabriel’s attention was the man’s deep brown eyes. It was enchanting to just look into. He felt lost in the sea of them, but snapped himself out and held the knife back into the man’s throat.

“Why were you trying to attack me?” Gabriel angrily asked.

The man underneath him tried to move but was pinned down firmly. He at once knew who was holding him down. It was the man himself: Gabriel Barrington.

“Answer me!” Gabriel reiterated.

“Fuck! Let me go! I wasn’t trying to attack you.” The man said.

“Then why were you sneaking up on me, huh? No one sneaks up on another man without the intent of surprising them.” Gabriel replied, pressing the knife and drawing a bit of blood on the man’s soft skin.

“I thought you were… shit! I thought you were dead.”

“Bullshit,” Gabriel spat. “I knew your type of people. You were going to steal from me!” He spat out.

The ‘your type of people’ comment angered the man. He kicked his knee onto Gabriel’s groin and pushed him off. Gabriel groaned in pain as he was thrown onto the ground, facing up.

The man, now free, grabbed the knife and sat on top of Gabriel, switching their positions.

“Look who’s bottoming now.” The man said with a smirk, leaning down to Gabriel’s ear. “Unless, you already were before you ran away.”

Gabriel thrashed and spat on the man’s face. The other just chuckled and brought his free hand to grab a lock of Gabriel’s blonde hair.

“Now, let’s not do anything rash.” He said as if Gabriel were a child. “If you try to attack me, I’ll march your ass straight into the nearest police station. Then I can claim that bounty.”

Bounty? Has a price been put on Gabriel’s head? He can’t risk being sent back. He was already guilty, fleeing has only added to his charges.

“What do you want from me?” Gabriel asked, choosing to go with the flow.

The man was in thought. “I’m not sure. Maybe money.” He replied. Gabriel scoffed.

“You hold me for ransom and don’t even know what you want? Is this just foreplay?” Gabriel asked. The man chuckled.

“If you want it to be, then this can just be foreplay.” Gabriel could feel the man running his knee up his leg.

It had been days since he last felt such an intimate touch. He almost gave in but had to hold himself away from temptation. The last time he gave into his lustrous desires, it caused him to lose everything.

“Stop!” Gabriel said. The man did just that and stopped his movement, seeing how the man under him felt uncomfortable.

“You’re running away, aren’t you?” The man asked. Gabriel solemnly nodded. He tried hard not to think about what he had lost. “Perhaps I can help.”

“How?” Gabriel asked.

The man slowly released his hold of the knife from Gabriel’s neck. He pitied the man, since he was once a prominent man that was now stuck in the middle of the woods.

“Where are you headed?”

Gabriel didn’t exactly know the answer to give. “Just hoping I end up somewhere.”

“And then what? Run away again? Run until you end up in Mexico or Canada, where the US will kill dozens of people just to get you? Or hope that the United Nations rescue ships help you? You don’t exactly have many options.”

Gabriel huffed loudly. He pushed the man off him and sat while placing his face in his hands.

“I don’t have a clue, got it? I’m lost out here! You’re the first person who has talked to me in many days! So, forgive me for not knowing.” Gabriel snapped. The man just sat across from Gabriel and didn’t say anything.

He examined the knife and admired the craftsmanship. It was engraved on the dark wooden handle with an iconography of Abraham Barrington, the 50th president, and his wife, Sarah Barrington, the 49th president who resigned to allow her husband to rule over.

The man threw the knife to Gabriel, hoping he would see that he meant no harm anymore.

“Look, I’m headed to a safe house. Come with me and we’ll see what the others will think about it.” The man said.

“A safe house?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes, a safe house. There are others who run away too, and gracious hosts allow us to live there. So long as you follow the rules and don’t do anything to bring attention to yourself, you’ll be fine.”

Gabriel took the man’s words into consideration. He wasn’t sure whether to trust this stranger. But when the man gave the knife back to him, instead of using it to attack and steal from him, he knew that this man might be his savior.

“You do know who I am, right?” Gabriel asked.

“Of course I do. I’m sure it won’t be a big deal.”

Gabriel stood up, the man doing the same. He held out his hand to shake it. “Deal,” he told him.

The man smiled and shook his hand.

“By the way, the name’s Lysander. That’s all that I have to me.”

The name sounded strange to Gabriel. He was named after the Archangel Gabriel. His father was named after one of the Tribes of Israel. A name such as Lysander was strange.

“Where to then?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander looked up at the sky and saw that the sun was just high noon.

“There’s a path just up the road that will lead us to just north of Chattanooga. We’ll go there.” Lysander said.

“Got it.” Gabriel replied. Now that the two men were standing next to one another, Gabriel noticed that Lysander was slightly taller than him.

The two men retrieved their bags from the floor and got ready to head north of where Gabriel had just come from.

“Wait,” Lysander said. Gabriel turned and saw as the black-haired man reached behind Gabriel’s head and touched his hair. Gabriel flinched until the man pulled out a few leaves. “They were stuck in your hair from when I pinned you down,” He chuckled.

Gabriel and Lysander began to walk north through the trees and over streams. A few hours passed when they approached what looked like a rogue dirt path.

“We’ll go this way. There should be a small town two days from here. We can get some supplies there.” Lysander announced. Gabriel had no other choice and just followed close by.

There was no conversation between the two men. Gabriel wasn’t sure if it was because he didn’t want to speak, or if Lysander didn’t want to speak. It did seem off to try and make small talk when they had gotten on the wrong foot.

The wrong foot being Gabriel attacking him with a knife before then trying to be seduced and having a short breakdown over his unwavering future.

Gabriel clicked his tongue. “So, where were you coming from?” He asked. Lysander was walking slightly ahead. He turned his head and glanced before looking forward again.

“Is this your attempt to befriend me or get me to fall in love with you?” Lysander asked. Gabriel jogged forward to catch up.

“Seeing as how you mentioned you live in a safe house in Tennessee, it just makes me wonder what you were doing here at the border of Kentucky.”

Lysander let out a huff of air. This attracted Gabriel. He will admit that Lysander is incredibly attractive. The other men from the underground club were mediocre looking, but he only cared for the pleasure he got from them. But he never actively admired another man the way he’s begun to admire Lysander.

“If you really want to know. I went to exchange a few things for something a friend wanted.”

“Like what?”

“Radios, some seasonal seeds, the works.”

Gabriel nodded. “What kind of seeds?” He asked.

There was something about him trying to make small talk that Lysander appreciated. It was nice to have someone to talk to. Usually, during these trips, the only human interactions he had were quick, since they were either phone calls or at shops.

“Strawberry and okra seeds. Had some at home but a disease wiped them out.”

Gabriel wasn’t sure if he should tell him that he had strawberry seeds in a small capsule in his backpack.

“I was going to ask why you were here but then I remembered.” Lysander mentioned. Gabriel blushed and looked away.

When he looked back, he got a closer look at Lysander’s face. His nose was slightly big, there was a bump on the bridge. Lysander gave a side glance, causing Gabriel to turn away as if nothing happened.

WHEN THE SUN WAS SETTING, Lysander stopped at a clearing and told Gabriel that they were going to sleep. The two worked to remove any stones and twigs and set up their sleeping bags.

Gabriel started a fire while Lysander began to open some cans of soup to cook. They didn’t speak while they worked. Before eating, Gabriel said a small prayer. Lysander did not tell the blonde man that the food wasn’t gifted from God, but from his backpack.

After they finished eating, they receded into their sleeping bags and tried to go to sleep. But Gabriel couldn’t sleep. His mind was going haywire. It might be because he was sleeping next to another man.

While he was deep in thought, he slowly began to close his eyes, the stars being the last thing he saw. He had grown to love the stars in the past few weeks, since in DC he could never see them.

Lysander couldn’t sleep. He was used to only getting a few hours of sleep during his trips and then catching up when he returned.

The scenery was quiet, only the chirps of crickets and soft howling of the cool summer breeze rustled the canopy of leaves above them. Lysander always preferred his summer trips, since the nights weren’t nearly as cold as during winter. The heat was unbearable, but luckily there were some lakes and rivers he could cool in.

Shifting in his bag, he turned to look at Gabriel. He never expected to run into another person, let alone a ‘preferred race,’ as he was constantly told to call them. That, or the Children of God.

Out of the many members in Washington, Gabriel had always been the one that people had better views of. He was still a privileged man that was given everything he ever needed but compared that to others such as Malachi Lytton or Zachariah Hanover. Ending up with the Golden Boy was the best case scenario for him.

While looking at his face, Lysander noticed a bit of dirt on the man’s forehead. He licked his finger and brought his hand to Gabriel’s forehead. When his finger connected with the warm forehead, Gabriel’s eyes opened abruptly, and he lunged forward.

Gabriel grabbed his knife from under his pillow and once again pinned the other man on his back. The knife was back on his neck.

“Ah– Dammit!” Lysander grunted as his back hit the hard floor.

“So, you were trying to steal from me!” Gabriel accused.

Lysander didn’t bother trying to move. But he did smirk. “Relax, your highness. I was just cleaning some dirt from your forehead.”

“Prove it!” Gabriel said. Lysander told him to use the reflection of his knife to check. There was a smudge of dirt there, meaning it was almost wiped off. Now embarrassed, Gabriel loosened his grip and got off the man’s lap.

“I’m starting to think you’re just finding any reason to pin me down. Am I right?” Lysander asked. He sat back and slapped his hands to remove the first and leaves from his palms.

“As if. You shouldn’t flatter yourself.”

Lysander chuckled. He grabbed a few twigs and threw them into the almost dying fire. “Like you haven’t been admiring me since we first met. Don’t think I haven’t noticed.”

The blonde man rolled his eyes. He tucked his knife back under his pillow and sat to face the other way. “I would never sleep with you, if that’s what you’re implying. I’m not making that mistake again.”

Gabriel didn’t even know if Lysander was also into men. But Lysander knew Gabriel was. It’s the reason why he’s here in the first place.

“If you say so. Just know that the offer remains. Say the word and I’ll get down on my knees. Or you can go down.” Lysander teased.

A blush came on Gabriel’s face. This was the first time he’d ever felt embarrassed, but strangely comfortable. Something about how Lysander slightly pushes his buttons, while it bothers him, also attracts him.

But he needs to keep some distance from him. He still carries guilt and knows he’ll need to continue his path of repentance.

“Enough parlay. Go back to sleep. You’ll need your energy.” Lysander said.

“I’m fine,” Gabriel muttered. “I have enough energy. Why don’t we continue our trip right now? The sun should be coming up in two hours at most.”

The two agreed to keep walking before day break. Gabriel pulled out his flashlight and used it to lead them through the woods.

BY THE EARLY MORNING, the men came across a sign that welcomed them to a small town called Belleville. But before they could even enter, they saw a military truck parked at the sign and two men in gear standing about.

“We’ll need to go around.” Lysander whispered. They crouched down and stayed near the trees, hoping they wouldn’t be spotted. If Lysander was alone, he could just walk through without worry. But Gabriel would only make the trip home more difficult.

“Do you have a walkie talkie?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes, I do.” Lysander reached into his bag until he found it. “Tried to sell it but no one–”

Gabriel quickly grabbed the device and used the tip of his knife to remove the screws. He tinkered with the device, switching the wires, until it made a small chirp.

“Got it,” He muttered. Gabriel brought the walkie talkie to his lips. “Stand One, this is Bethlehem. Commander wishes for you two to return to base.”

They watched as the men heard the call. One of them picked it up while the other just looked confused.

“Sorry, sir. Did you say return?”

Gabriel turned it on again. “Yes. It’s an order from the Arch Commander. Return to base for new instructions.”

“But sir, we were told to not leave in case Gabriel Barrington may try to escape.”

Lysander watched as Gabriel imitated someone else. He did serve in the military, so of course he would know how to get them off his trail.

“Plans have changed. Now, before the Commander orders your head.” Gabriel said. He hung up and watched as the men began to pack their stuff.

While they packed, the two other men walked closer to the truck. They could begin to hear the conversation.

“So, what happens now? I don’t suppose Gabriel is going to become president.” One of the military men said.

The other replied, “Guess not. Good. I don’t need some queer in charge. He would’ve begun to indoctrinate us all and make us use animal pronouns and read Shakespeare.” The two men laughed.

“But what about the presidency? Isn’t Gabriel vowed to serve in three years.”

“Beats me. President David Barrington has only made a few comments. But my friend who works for a Senator told me that the Supreme Court may change the 22nd Amendment or make an exception.”

“How so?”

“You know how the 22nd Amendment, after it was re-ratified, only allows a president to serve one term? Some are saying that Joseph Barrington, Gabriel’s father and 54th President, might step in to run for his son.” One of the men explained.

“Are they sure that allowing a Barrington back into office will be a good idea after this scandal? My cousins in Florida have said that approval ratings for the Abrahamic Family is slipping by a few points.”

Gabriel listened more into the conversation. It had been so long since he kept up with what was happening. All these new changes were hurting his head, but he had to force himself to listen.

“What’s the president doing about Korea? I heard on the news that Russia sent the north some weapons and the UN sent the south aid.”

“You know that the US remains hostile in most issues. Look, Russia and the US are essentially buddies, but that doesn’t mean we’ll just join any war. Why do you think we didn’t get involved when China invaded Taiwan? Because we need to remain neutral but armed and not make any bad blood.”

The other man scoffed. “Bad blood? Tell that to Puerto Rico when we bombed them after their little attempt at a revolution. Now the entire Latin America hates the US.”

“Of course they do. We deported millions of those spics out of the US like 40 years ago. We should get going now. Base needs us.”

The men entered their truck and turned on the engine. They drove away from the town and into the forest.

“Finally. I thought they were going to yap on forever.” Lysander said. “Come. I know a good breakfast place. Do you need anything else?” He asked.

Gabriel was deep in thought. He needed a moment to gather all of what he just heard. Is it true that the Barrington family name has been tainted because of him? How will this affect his siblings, who are set to inherit the future thrones?

“Hey, Gabriel!” Lysander snapped his fingers in his face. “You okay? Sort of zoned out there for a moment.”

Gabriel composed himself. “Yeah, I am. Let’s head in.”

The men remained in the woods but walked along the tree line into the town. When they were far enough into the town, Gabriel called onto the walkie talkie and told the men that they needed to return to their posts to avoid suspicions if they were to arrive at base.

Just when they thought that all was clear, posters of Gabriel’s face were plastered on windows and telephone poles. And now, they had another problem to deal with.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics.

Chapter 5

“Be strong and courageous. Do not be afraid or terrified because of them, for the Lord your God goes with you; he will never leave you nor forsake you.” Deuteronomy 31:6

THE POSTERS ON THE WALLS called Gabriel’s capture, which means he cannot return to DC now. The posters had been plastered on many surfaces of the town. With the military stationed at the front of towns, and posters, and even talks from Congress, Gabriel knew he was in imminent danger.

“Crap!” Lysander muttered. He grabbed Gabriel and walked him to a small shed behind a house’s backyard. “In!” He commanded.

The two entered the small cabin and closed the door. Gabriel took a seat on a derelict wooden chair that creaked when he shifted his legs.

“What now?” Gabriel asked. “The moment anyone sees me, they’ll report me.”

Lysander walked back and forth, trying to think of something. He looked at the layout of the town through his pocket map, thinking about what to do.

“Here’s what we’ll do. We’ll need to avoid the main roads. Luckily, a few blocks from here, there is a tailor that owes me a favor. And it’s on the edge of town. Maybe I can drop you there while I get some supplies elsewhere.” Lysander explained.

There was a ping of guilt from Gabriel, knowing that this man was willing to put his life on the line just to protect him. If he didn’t trust him before, he certainly trusts him now.

“Shall we go? It’s still the morning, meaning many people are still asleep or just waking up.” Gabriel said.

Before they left, Lysander reached into his backpack and pulled out a brown cap. He slapped it on Gabriel’s head. “That’ll hide your hair. It gives you away. But when we get far enough, remove it. I like looking at it.”

Gabriel blushed and hoped the other man couldn’t see it. He is so blunt with his words.

The men exited the shed and looked around. There were several houses whose backyards led into the woods. They trekked through the wooded areas and avoided getting too close to the tree line.

Thirty minutes of walking later, and they approached what Gabriel could think of a shopping area. The small street was lined with brick shops and a few cars drove down the streets. A few patrons walked through carrying boxes or wagons that were full of produce.

“Come. We’re almost there.” Lysander said. He pointed to a shop with the words ‘Silvius Fabrics’ in big lettering.

When the roads were slightly empty, they ran to the front door and quickly entered. This sudden action caused a man inside the store to jump out from behind a mannequin and brandish his large metal scissors.

“Thieves!” The tailor said. Lysander tilted his head to the side.

“Silvius, it’s me, you knucklehead. Have you been drinking again for breakfast?” Lysander asked. Silvius set his weapons down and walked to Lysander, giving him a hug.

“Ah, Lysander. Been a minute.” Silvius said. The two greeted one another before the tailor turned his attention to the other visitor. “No way… Is that Gabriel himself?” The man asked, flabbergasted.

He walked up to Gabriel and got a good look at him. Silvius turned and scanned the blonde man’s body.

“He’s taller than the pictures.” Silvius said. Gabriel stood unsure of what to do. “You know, when you were eight, I actually met you.”

“Really?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes. A few years ago, when you came to Nashville for the Easter Palooza. I shook your hand and you smiled at me.” Silvius explained.

Gabriel didn’t remember, since almost every holiday he had to be in the public eye.

“Sil, remember when you said you’d owe me because of that favor I did?” Lysander asked. Silvius nodded. The man removed his glasses and used a small cloth to wipe them clean.

“And you’re here to make claim, is that right?”

Lysander nodded. “Yes. You see, we’re on our way through but Gabriel has a pretty recognizable face.” He placed his hand and Gabriel’s chin and showed it to the tailor. He then pointed with his other hand a poster of Gabriel that was posted on the window.

“You need something to disguise him, is that right?” Silvius asked.

“Precisely. Just a simple cloak would do. You don’t need to pull out the chiffons or silk. Anything will do.”

Silvius pulled out a measuring tape and slid it out. “Time to measure.” he eagerly said. Gabriel was escorted to a small booth where he was told to change out of his coat and other heavy layers.

“While you’re at it, I’ll need to go and buy a few materials. Is Enobarbus still selling chicory coffee?” Lysander asked.

“Of course. You take care of that while I tend to my customer.” Silvius replied. Gabriel watched as Lysander pulled out a few bills and coins and counted his money. He felt guilty and reached into his wallet to take out some money.

“Here,” Gabriel said while handing the money to the other man. “Take it. Consider it as a thank you.”

Lysander looked at the money. He hesitated to take it until Gabriel grabbed his wrist and slammed the money in his hands.

“Go buy what you need. But you better not abandon me.” Gabriel told him.

The other man chuckled. “So, you are getting attached to me. Alright, I’ll be back. Don’t wander out, Silvius will take great care of you.”

He put his coat on and exited the tailor shop. Meanwhile, Gabriel stood on a stand while the tailor measured his body. He saw himself in the mirror and cringed as he saw how dilapidated he was starting to look.

“I took your measurements. I think I have a few cloaks that can work for you.” Silvius said. He went to a back room and returned with a few cloaks in his hand. He began to measure them following Gabriel’s measurements.

“Can I ask you a question?” Gabriel asked.

“Sure thing.” Silvius said. He leaned closer to a fabric and held his glasses forward.

“I don’t mean to come across as crass, but why is there a tailor in such a small town? How exactly do you earn income?”

Silvius chuckled. He didn’t feel offended. “What I most work on is simple clothes, such as blouses or pants. But I do work on higher quality products that I then sell in Nashville or even Huntsville.”

“Right…” Gabriel muttered.

“My biggest sources of income, however, come from celebrities or politicians that ask for more intricate and detailed designs. The wife of the senator asked that I make her a lace top for the Jubilee.”

“Must get hectic.” Gabriel said.

“A bit, luckily my assistant, Oberon, sometimes helps. He’s currently away to visit family, so you won’t get to meet him.” The tailor said. “Found it!”

The tailor held up a large dark brown cloak. Silvius showed Gabriel the details of it and the pockets that were lined inside. He also let him try it on with his backpack, which fit perfectly.

“Now you’re a true pilgrim.” Silvius said as he smiled while watching another satisfied customer.

“It’s perfect.” Gabriel said. He put up the hood that covered his head and his hair. “Do you think anyone will recognize me?”

Silvius patted the shoulder of Gabriel’s cloak. “As long as you cover your head. It’s water resistant, so you’ll be dry underneath. It can keep you warm in the cold, and cool in the heat. It’s one of my finer items.”

Gabriel looked at himself in the mirror. He remembered himself to look like a pilgrim, like in the history books he read. The same pilgrims who were commanded by God to ensure the building of the First Temple and eradicate the vicious natives who were placed by Satan himself.

The tailor leaned against a wall and pulled out a cigarette. Gabriel heard the lighter turn on and saw a puff of smoke exit the tailor’s mouth.

“Tell me, Gabriel. Are you attracted to Lysander?” Silvius asked.

Gabriel froze and slowly removed his hood. “Excuse me?” He asked.

“The way you two looked at one another makes me believe that you may be infatuated with him.”

Silvius was blunt. He had been observing the two men since they first walked into his shop. He is a believer in love at first sight. But it may be too early to call.

“I mean, he’s attractive, sure.” Gabriel muttered. He felt slightly uncomfortable by this conversation.

“I’ve known Lysander for,” He counted his fingers. “Five years. He comes by occasionally during his brief missions. He’s quite the reserved guy. But still, he is passionate for his people.”

“Does he have parents?” Gabriel asked.

Silvius wasn’t sure how to respond. “It’s not my place to say.” He spoke. He took one final puff of his cigarette and then smashed the butt into a nearby ashtray. “All I will say is: Don’t just look at him as some guy who’s flirtatious with you. He might be lonely and needs someone, but so are you.” Silvius said.

Gabriel wanted to ask another question, but the doorbell rang. “I’m here!” Lysander announced. He came to the back where he saw Gabriel in his cloak. “Perfect,” He muttered.

Lysander set down the materials he bought. He bought a few bottles of water, some more rations, and interesting knacks from small shops.

“I brought breakfast. The diner near the town center was still having a Jubilee sale.” Lysander pulled out another bag with Styrofoam containers. “I got you a cheese Danish, Sil.”

“Lifesaver.” Silvius muttered. The men settled around a table in the back where they ate. Gabriel hasn’t had a proper breakfast in weeks. And even before, his breakfast was cooked over a wood stove that was served on ceramic plates.

He smelled the food and thought of one thing: greasy. But he didn’t let his predisposition bias affect what he does not know. He took a bite of the hotcakes that he was given, feeling the soft texture and the maple syrup that coated his tongue in a blanket of sugar.

“How is it?” Lysander asked.

“Better than I can imagine.” Gabriel said. Lysander was going to ask a follow up question, but he watched as the blonde man began to eat his breakfast.

“Why don’t we turn on the radio?” Silvius suggested.

He reached a nearby shelf and turned on the radio. The radio made a little crackle before the voice of a newscaster came on.

“Yesterday, a gunman entered a predominantly Jewish school and murdered 14 students in a district in Chicago. While the media may try to say that a disgruntled Canadian who entered the city was the shooter, witnesses at the scene say otherwise. Here, with us today, is a guest from that same school. Please welcome, Dymphna Einhorn.”

“What’s going on?” Gabriel asked. Lysander shushed him. They had stopped eating their food and listened to the radio.

The broadcast seemed different than where Gabriel used to get his information from. This one was blunter and was biased to one side. But he wasn’t sure which one was biased. If anything, that past few weeks have taught him, it’s that his country may not be the upstanding government they claim to be.

“Good morning, Mr. Donovan. It’s a pleasure to be here tonight.” A girl said.

“Ms. Einhorn. You were in class 3B when the gunman entered the school and murdered 14 of your fellow schoolmates. Could you run us through what happened from your eyes?”

The girl had a small sniffle. “Uh, we were in Literature class when we heard the first few shots ring out. We all followed the protocol we always practice, going to the corner of the class and turning off the lights. But the shots got closer.” The girl took a small pause.

“I can still hear the screams of the others.” The girl went on to go into more details about the event. Every word broke Gabriel’s heart.

“Thank you for telling us your brave story, Dymphna.” The man said. The girl said her goodbyes and left. “She, along with hundreds of other students, have reported to city officials, Congressmen, and even the president about the rise in anti-Semitic attacks. Just a few days ago, a large caricature of a rat was painted with the words ‘Jews Not Welcome Here’ on the kindergarten next door.

“We also have received photos from the crime scene. If you are watching our broadcast, we warn you, the photos are disturbing. Here, we have what appears to be the body of a student. We say appear, because it’s unrecognizable. All that’s there is a splotch of blood and human remains.

“The gun that the gunman used was easily bought by the shooter due to the 18 years age limit. Not only that, but the gunman who actually committed the massacre did not receive a background check even though the man himself has had a history of hate crimes. Sources also tell us that the gunman published a manifesto online, detailing that the US needed to eradicate unwanted races, including Jews and Catholics.

“As of right now, the gunman has not been arrested. And an innocent Jewish student has been falsely arrested and charged with murder. We will keep you updated on any more updates about the shooting. Next up, three Black men have been found lynched in–”

Silvius turned off the radio quickly. He could see that Gabriel’s face had turned white.

“Why don’t we put some music on, shall we? Lysander, you have that Walkman?” He asked Lysander. The man nodded and pulled out a small device that Gabriel had never seen before. He watched as Lysander pressed a button and a song began playing.

The music sounded vintage. Gabriel wasn’t sure what it was, since he didn’t listen to any music. He was always occupied with other things.

What is America to me?

A name, a map, a flag I see

A certain word, democracy

What is America to me?

“Ah, Franky. Nothing beats the classics. If you ever want some good music recommendations, ask Lysander. He made me a playlist.” Silvius said.

The music played while the men finished their food. The atmosphere had certainly changed, but the news segment still weighed on Gabriel. And he wondered about the story that was coming up.

And yet, they moved on. That’s how it was. It’s always been as such. Tragedy, thoughts and prayers, and then off to the next tragedy.

Breakfast ended afterwards. The trash was thrown away and the two men packed their bags. They did a final check before getting ready to leave through the back.

“Good luck on your trip home,” Silvius said. “Don’t be a stranger.”

“We’ll be fine.” Lysander called back.

“And you, Gabriel. I pray that you’ll find peace and solidarity to wherever the Lord may take you. Sometimes, our paths are not set in stone but written as we go.”

“I’ll keep that in mind, Silvius. Thank you for hosting us.” Gabriel said. The men said their final farewells before Lysander and Gabriel grabbed their bags and walked away from the tailor shop.

The men sneaked through the back and quickly ran into the forest. Gabriel put on his hood and tucked his blonde hair, hiding it.

“He’s a nice guy.” Gabriel said. Lysander pulled out a small map and trailed to where they were. The map was covered with several written points and highlighted paths.

“Yeah, he is. He’s pretty lonely nowadays after he lost his son, daughter, and wife a few years back. Making clothes is how he refrains from harming himself, so he says.” Lysander said. He pointed to a path ahead of them and walked in that direction.

Gabriel quickly caught up to him. “How did he lose his family?” he asked, genuinely curious.

“Do you remember the Winchester Sinkhole?” Lysander asked. Gabriel shook his head. “The local government allowed a mining company to start digging under the city of Winchester to look for metals. Despite many claims from residents and engineers, who said that mining under the soft soil would do harm, many members of state were bought out or silenced.

“So, they started mining. Three months later, people noticed how the land was sinking, but no one cared. Then, one day, after heavy rainfall,” Lysander made a splat sound. “Silvius’ family just happened to be there. The result was catastrophic. Over 100 died”

“Were people charged?” Gabriel asked. “Surely someone must’ve been arrested or at least fined.”

Lysander chuckled as if it was an obvious answer. “No way. All the people involved quickly fled to Russia. And as you know, the US and Russia are chummy with one another. They got away with it while thousands of people not only lost family, but their homes, businesses, and even their own lives.”

Gabriel had vague memories of the Winchester Sinkhole. There was a segment on the news that mentioned that a sinkhole had formed in Tennessee, but that it wasn’t a big deal. He didn’t know that it was as damaging as this.

And now that he’s met a person who was directly affected by such a travesty, it only added to the whole ordeal. Slowly, the fog of the country he loves is clearing away.

FOUR MORE DAYS OF WALKING PASSED, and Lysander and Gabriel were almost to their destination. They had stopped by a town before to fill up on materials. They were soon approaching Jackson, Tennessee.

Their conversations were kept quiet. No matter how much Gabriel asked, Lysander kept much information on a surface level. If he asked about Lysander’s favorite movie, he replied with, “I like action.” If he asked what his favorite dish was, he said, “Sweet things.”

“Henderson,” Lysander said.

“What?” Gabriel asked. He was zoned out as he was distracted by how Lysander’s raven black hair moved as he bounced with every step.

“We’re approaching Henderson. Do you need anything?”

“I’m fine,” He replied.

“Well, I could use a shower. There’s a creek if we take a quick intermission.” Lysander suggested. Gabriel lifted his arm and smelled himself. He recoiled quickly.

“Sure. I need to clean up before my smell gives me away before my face.”

Lysander led the two of them into a deeper part of the woods. As soon as Gabriel heard the running of a stream, he sighed because he was growing hotter and sweatier per minute.

They set their bags on the bank of the stream, and each grabbed their own materials. Lysander was more prepared, as he had all his materials in a small bag while Gabriel held them in his cupped arms.

The two men faced away from one another as they began to remove their clothes. Gabriel was hesitant when he reached for his shirt. He briefly turned around and tried to see Lysander. When he did, he saw the Lysander bent down, removing his underwear and pants in one go.

In his brief glance, he saw that Lysander’s back was covered in a few large scars, appearing a lighter color than his olive skin. The muscles on his back bulged out. When Lysander moved his arms, his back muscles also flexed.

Lysander could feel Gabriel’s eyes on him. He smirked, still facing away, and purposefully stretched his arms and legs to flex his body to him.

He wasn’t sure if the sudden wave of emotions that Gabriel felt was because of Lysander himself, or because it was his first time seeing such an attractive man with nothing on.

“Are you getting in the water, or do you want to keep staring at me?” Lysander asked. He hadn’t turned around, allowing for the blonde man to gain a bit of his decency.

“My apologies,” Gabriel muttered, feeling his face turn hot. He heard as the water made small splash sounds, meaning Lysander had entered the stream.

“Hurry up. The water is just the right temperature.” He heard Lysander all out.

Gabriel finished removing the last of his clothes and side-walked towards the bank. He swore he could hear Lysander making a light chuckle, meaning he was watching him. This only made him feel more embarrassed.

His foot touched the edge of the stream. The water first felt cold, but as Gabriel forced himself more into the water, he became accustomed to the temperature. He entered the water more slowly until his torso was in, leaving his chest revealed.

The men began to shower themselves without any talk. They had placed their shower materials on rocks by the shore line. Gabriel showered himself thoroughly and used a pocket mirror to shave himself.

“Do you want to borrow my blade?” Gabriel called out. Lysander poured a cup of water over his head to remove a bit of shampoo.

“What?” He called out.

“My blade. Do you want to shave? I can let you borrow my blade and mirror.”

Lysander replied, “Sure.” And he turned around to walk towards Gabriel.

It was Lysander’s turn to admire Gabriel’s body. His back was strong and firm. But unlike his, Gabriel’s was smooth. His pale white skin was slightly red from the shoulders area, due to their walks in the sun. He specifically chose to walk through shaded areas to avoid direct contact with the sun.

With a breath of confidence, Gabriel turned to hand the man his blade, mirror, and shaving cream. But as he turned, this time, he was able to see Lysander’s front area.

The first thing he saw was Lysander’s firm chest. Lysander preferred to keep a bit of hair on them, as he felt it made him closer to being a man. His arms were strong, almost as if he was carved from marble.

His pecs led down to his strong torso. From there, a trail of hair led down further. The water cut off the rest of Gabriel’s view. Though he was thankful that he couldn’t see more. But there was still that hope for more.

“Here,” Gabriel said, looking away to see some reeds that looked interesting.

“Thanks. I was going to shave until I got home. But this will do.” Lysander replied. He smirked as he saw the other man avoid eye contact. Gabriel’s green eyes as they saw something else were adorable, so he thought.

“I have to get back.” Gabriel quickly said, then turned around.

Lysander had already taken in Gabriel’s body, front and back. And he had quite a fond memory.

The men finished showering afterwards. Gabriel was quick to exit the river and place a towel on himself to dry himself off. He needed a bit of time to dry, so he sat in just his towel on a large rock. He leaned back and looked up at the sky.

“Mind if I sit?” Lysander asked. Gabriel leaned forward and saw he hadn’t bothered to change, only wearing a towel over his waist. The towel was starting to slip down, showing more of Lysander’s torso.

“Sure,” Gabriel replied. He scooted over to allow the man to sit beside him. He overestimated how big the rock was, because now Lysander was right next to him. They were so close that both men could feel each other’s hair on their legs.

“The sun feels nice,” Lysander mentioned. He could sense the other man’s hesitancy of being so close to one another.

“Then we’ll dry quicker,” Gabriel replied. He could feel himself getting both uncomfortable, but also slightly excited. He started to shake his knee up and down.

“Mm, it feels nice finally being able to be clean. Nothing like a good shower in the wilderness, bearing it all in front of God’s green earth.” Lysander said. He wanted to see Gabriel get uncomfortable.

Lysander hasn’t had any form of entertainment. Only with the arrival of Gabriel has the trip become more interesting. A little fun wouldn’t be the biggest sin.

“We should get changed. Who knows who else is out here with us.” Gabriel stood up from the rock and quickly walked to his stuff on the floor.

He made sure not to turn around so Lysander wouldn’t see how red his face was. But what Gabriel didn’t know was that the other man was able to see the blush appearing from his shoulders and back. Perhaps it was the sun, or something else because of how deep the shade of red was now.

“Are you not going to get dressed?” Gabriel asked as he put on his pants.

“Fine. Either way, we’ll need to get to Jackson soon. We should arrive at our destination in a fortnight.” Lysander said. He walked to his items and dressed while sneaking glances at Gabriel.

When the men were done changing and packing, they walked back to the road. They saw a highway sign that signaled that Jackson, Tennessee was just a few miles ahead.

“Wait!” Gabriel said. The other man watched as the blonde man ran to a sign and picked up a dirty American flag. He watched as Gabriel pulled out his water bottle and a bit of soap.

Gabriel began to clean the American flag, ridding it of dirt and grime that it had accumulated over the past few days. When the flag was clean, Gabriel put it back on the pole where it had fallen from and watched as the wind began to blow the wet flag.

“God bless America,” Gabriel said before returning to the side of the road.

Lysander chose to keep his mouth shut. But he was awed by Gabriel’s continuance fidelity to the same country that had turned his back on him. Or perhaps it wasn’t the country itself, but the religion it stands for.

Either way, they continued their walk towards Jackson, unsure of what the next journey would lie for them.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 6

“Even though I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear no evil. For you are with me; Your rod and your staff, they comfort me.” Psalm 23:4

BEFORE STEPPING INTO JACKSON, the men heard some cheers and shouts coming from a bit ahead. There was also the sound of an engine that roared and got closer.

“Hide there!” Lysander pointed to a bush on the side of the road.

The two men quickly jumped behind the bush and peered from the top. They watched as a large truck drove by.

The gray truck was covered in several flags: The American flag, a yellow flag with a snake, and the Confederate flag. There were also posters and stickers that showed the current President of the United States, David Barrington, with a halo around him.

The men in the truck were standing on the back wearing stained robed. Some had their hats on, which pointed to a cone on top. The other men who had their hoods off had large smiles and their necks covered in tattoos.

“What the…” Gabriel muttered. As the truck drove by, the men in the bush got a view of what they were dragging. It was a rope that led to a tied body that was getting dragged. Gabriel tried to see what color the person was, but most of their skin was either scraped off or any remaining skin was stained in blood.

As the truck drove by, it left a trail of blood behind. The truck continued its drive down the street, exiting the main city area and into the woods where they had just come from.

Gabriel didn’t notice his heavy breathing. He fell back and sat on his rear as he kept thinking about that person who was being dragged behind. The optimistic part of him hoped that the person was at least alive.

“Come on. Before they come back.” Lysander said. Gabriel looked at him, wondering why he was brushing what he just saw off.

“What was going on? And why are we just leaving? What in the world were those people doing to them?” Gabriel asked. Lysander sighed and kneeled beside the panicking man.

“Look, while you lived in your cushy house for your entire life with people protecting you all the time and having a thick wallet, almost everyone else had much different lives. What you just saw is just the tip of the iceberg that goes on in this great country you call home. I’ve seen much worse things, And you might too.” Lysander said.

But he realized that this was all unknown to Gabriel. He rubbed the bump on his nose and thought for a moment.

“There’s no point in thinking over this. The most we can do is continue with our lives and live for that person.” Lysander added. He stood up and readjusted his backpack.

“Wait!” Gabriel said. He was still shaken up but managed to gather all his courage to stand up. “I would like to say a prayer for that person.”

Lysander leaned against a nearby tree and gave him the go-ahead. Gabriel recited a passage and closed his eyes as he asked God to keep that man safe and to show him mercy, for he did not deserve such a gruesome death.

Gabriel ended his prayer. “Now we can go.”

They both continued their walk. Lysander chose to walk next to the road to block Gabriel being able to see the red pavement that was stained with blood and body parts. He could’ve sworn he saw a few teeth and fingers that were on the road.

Before they continued, Lysander stepped back and looked at the overview of the city. In the distance was a large city center with high rises. Jackson is one of the cities that was chosen after the birth of the new government and was prioritized due to its location in the South.

Thus, money that used to be used for certain government programs was distributed for companies to build and expand. This new change was often considered one of the first sparks of the protest and violence that happened in more progressive cities.

When the Resistance occurred, after many years of systemic policies that thwarted US progression backwards by many decades, many major cities fought back and fought for independence or solace in other countries.

For some, this was successful. Los Angeles and areas of Southern California, major areas of economic prosperity for the US, successfully gained independence and joined Mexico as a new state. This succession was draped in controversy, as many in the government wished to keep this area because of its high GDP.

Other successful areas were Southern Texas, which would form the Republic of Southern Texas. And to this day, small quarrels occur over the republic’s attempt to have other parts of Texas join.

But many areas were not as successful. San Francisco and the Bay Area, along with Chicago, Seattle, and northeastern America, tried to break away from the nation. But the US held onto these key areas. While fighting still occurs, attempts over the years have slowed. Some states such as Vermont are still considered red-zones.

Therefore, Jackson, Tennessee is sometimes considered a new hub for economic prosperity.

“We’ll avoid the eastern sides of this city. We’ll stick to the west and go around.” Lysander said.

“Why not go straight forward? The map shows that we can take the tunnels underneath and exit through the other side.” Gabriel asked.

Lysander brought his companion next to him. “See those towers?” He pointed to an area in the center of the city, slightly a few blocks from the city center. “There’s a military base that will detect us the moment we step in its perimeter. I’ve seen many get turned to pink mist thinking it’s a safe area.”

Gabriel nodded in understanding. “So, west then.”

“West. Let’s get a move on before night falls. This place may be posh, but crime is still horrible.”

The two men avoided the center of the city and went around. Gabriel saw the infamous Walls of Jericho, the gray concrete walls that are used as barriers for the ghettos. He wondered which group was held here.

“What are you thinking about?” Lysander asked. Gabriel shook away his thoughts, almost running into a telephone pole.

“The ghetto.” He replied.

“It’s Ishmaelites, if you’re wondering. Look to your right.”

They were in a large patch of grass, far from the actual city. But in the grass was a large crater, the surrounding foliage burnt.

“There used to be a mosque here. It was left alone in the beginning. But one day, during Ramadan, the US ‘accidentally’ dropped a few bombs and destroyed this entire place.” Lysander explained.

“What’s a mosque?” Gabriel asked.

“It’s a place of worship for Muslims, or Ishmaelites as you call them. Just like how you have church. They’re holy places. And Ramadan is an important time for Muslims. Killing them on that day and this place was just a huge fuck you to them.”

Gabriel noticed that Lysander said ‘you have church.’ He started to wonder if Lysander followed the sanctioned religion. Now that he thought about it, he never saw Lysander praying or thanking God for their survival.

But he chose not to press the matter. He wasn’t going to confront the same man that has helped him for the past few weeks. Just like how Lysander didn’t judge him, he shall judge not either.

“Do you hear that?” Gabriel said. The two men stopped talking and heard a murmur of an engine. The two quickly hid behind a large tree and saw a military truck drive near them and parked.

He saw as men in uniform stepped out and spoke on their radios.

“Yes, we have her. Do we proceed?” One of them said. A voice replied on the radio. “Got it. Consider it done.”

The men walked to the back of the truck and opened the doors. There was shouting until three people, their faces covered in sacks and their legs and arms chained, stepped out and walked onto the pavement.

“This way!” A man yelled. They walked to a grass area in front of the tree where the two men were spying from.

The three people, an older man, an older woman, and a young woman, were kneeled before a high-ranking officer, who pulled out a gun. The sacks of the three were removed. Two, the older ones, were Ishmaelites and the younger woman was of proper race.

“In accordance with the Life at Conception Act, the three of you have been charged with the murder of a human being at just 6 weeks. Your sentence for murder is death.”

He walked to the older man. “For carrying out an illegal abortion.” He shot the man in the head. Then he walked to the older woman. “For assisting in an illegal abortion.” And then shot her in the head. Then he walked to the last woman. He noticed that she only wore a bra, and her torso was covered in concrete. “And for murdering an innocent child.” The officer pointed his gun at her head and shot her.

The bodies of the people were quickly covered in a liquid and then lit on fire. It felt like an eternity as Gabriel and Lysander watched as the bodies of three people were burnt. The smell of burning flesh hurt Gabriel’s nose. The smell brought back horrible memories of his times in service. He was offered a paste that smelled of rosemary by Lysander, and they placed the paste under their noses.

After hours, the men in uniform douse the flames and quickly start to pack their things.

“So, who was the father then? I’m sure he was upset.” One of the men said.

“The whore did come out of Senator’s Ezra Vidal’s office. She claimed she was taken by force. But even then, who would kill a gift from God? She and those two deserved their deaths. And their punishments will continue thanks to God’s grace.”

They quickly left after that. Gabriel and Lysander were now alone. As Lysander tried to get up and leave, he saw Gabriel had been holding onto his leg.

“Gabriel, let go. We have to move.” He spoke. He watched as the blonde man looked up and saw his eyes were covered in tears.

“Lysander.” He muttered. “What is going on?” he asked as tears spilled.

Over the past few days, Gabriel had seen and heard things that sounded too gruesome to think of. But he felt a sense of obligation to know these things and to choose to no longer ignore what was going on.

There can only be so much burden one can carry. And now, Gabriel felt like he had reached his breaking point.

Lysander kneeled next to Gabriel and brought his hand onto the other man’s head. His fingers rubbed onto Gabriel’s scalp to calm him down, something his mom used to do to him.

“I know it’s a lot to understand, Gabriel. I can’t imagine what you’re feeling whenever you see these types of things. And I wish I could say that it gets better. Truthfully, it only gets worse from here. Because no one cares. We struggle and hope that nothing happens to us.

“We hope that the knock on the door isn’t from death to take us untimely. We can only hope, pray, that when we wake up it won’t be our last. In this unpredictable life, I’ve found that having people that I trust is the best way to move on with life. Having a reason to wake is what makes me want to do better today.”

Lysander patted the man’s hair and let Gabriel cry. Gabriel wiped his tears with his cloak and calmed down. Because he knew that Lysander was right. He knew what it was like to wake up one day and lose everything. He was lucky to still be alive, a privilege he’s seen many times others don’t have.

With a huff of confidence, Gabriel stood up and patted his pants from grass blades. He once again prayed for the people killed.

As the two walked away from that area, Gabriel asked, “Why was that woman’s torso covered in concrete?”

Lysander asked if Gabriel really wanted to know. He wanted to give him a chance to protect more of his naiveness. But Gabriel insisted on knowing, citing he lived a blind eye to it all, not he had to know.

So, Lysander sighed. “When a woman is charged with performing an abortion, her uterus will be filled with concrete.” He spoke.

Gabriel thought he couldn’t feel any more disgust. But stronger feelings manifested. Is this what his country does? He doesn’t have to ask, because he’s seen it already first hand.

AS DUSK BEGAN TO SETTLE, Lysander insisted the two men set up camp in an abandoned home in a suburban area of the city. Gabriel learned that these homes were meant to house people who were displaced after the hurricanes in the south, but issues arose, and most were left abandoned.

The home was derelict and rotting away. Inside wasn’t any better as furniture was broken and looted by those looking for something of value. The two men decided to set up camp in the living room and make a quick meal.

“I’ve been cooking for the past few days. Why don’t you try something tonight.” Lysander suggested. The blonde man was eager to make something. He checked his rations and saw he was starting to run low.

Gabriel didn’t exactly know how much to pack for. When he was getting ready to leave, his main concern was trying not to cry while thinking about his family.

He wondered how his family was doing. Throughout the past few weeks during his journey, he hadn’t heard anything about his family. There have mainly been updates about the current president, his uncle. But nothing about his other siblings.

Gabriel wondered if Joshua was still looking after Esther like he told him to. He also wondered if Joshua had visited their mother and informed her about his sudden disappearance. Would his mother be upset at him? Or would she be grateful that he is no longer living in such a dangerous climate that he now realizes is a front for despicable crimes against humanity.

Even the most righteous as himself are not immune to the falls. Rich or poor, white or black, in the end, everyone gets buried underneath the same earth.

While lamenting what he had lost, Gabriel hadn’t noticed he had begun to cry. It wasn’t until he dropped his bag on the old hardwood floor that he glanced down and felt the tears running down his face.

Off in another room, Lysander had heard the drop of Gabriel’s bag and quickly ran to check on the man. He saw Gabriel pick up the contents of his bag and put them away, but he also saw as his eyes were glazed and tear streaks ran down his face.

“You’re crying,” Lysander said.

Gabriel looked away to face an old fireplace. “No, I’m not.” He replied.

Lysander knows when a man lies about his feelings. He’s seen it himself many times as mighty and powerful men put on fronts to conceal their true emotions that are buried within. It’s all in the eyes. Their pain and sorrows are reflected in their souls.

Just getting a simple glance into Gabriel’s eyes told him everything he needed to know. And that was: Gabriel was hurting. And he needed someone to be with him.

“I’ll cook dinner tonight,” Lysander said. Gabriel wiped his tears and looked up.

“No way. It’s my turn.” Gabriel protested.

Lysander walked over to grab one of the cans of chicken noodle soup from Gabriel’s hand and inspected the instructions on the label. “I don’t know why you’re trying to hide your tears. Ignore what every man has told you. It’s fine to cry. In fact, it’s good for you to let it out.” He told him.

The raven-haired man began to set up the heating contraption. He lit a match and let the heat of the fire slowly cook the cans of food. Meanwhile, Gabriel sat at the foot of a couch that smelled of mildew and had its springs coiling out of the cushions.

Gabriel looked down at his lap. Despite what Lysander had told him, Gabriel still didn’t want to cry. He still remembered the words of his father who shouted at him.

‘Men don’t cry! Only sissy boys do. I’m not raising a weak boy in this house! Now man up!’

Gabriel had cried that time after he learned his mother was being sent to a hospital after her birth to Isaac. His mother had lost all will to live and tried to slit her wrist after giving birth. And instead of giving her professional help, his father ordered for her to be sedated and sent away.

That’s why he always made it a point to visit his mother. To let her know that her sacrifices and the trauma she went through was for nothing. Even while she was unresponsive and could not move or feel, at least she’d know that her son remembers her.

He hopes Joshua is visiting their mother. Because Abigail Barrington lost a son that day. And now, she could only grasp the remaining ones she had left.

The smell of processed chicken hit Gabriel’s nose like a wave. He missed the roasted chicken served alongside fingerling potatoes and sweet corn served during their Sunday dinners. He was growing tired of the cheap chicken, craving some homemade meals.

“Dinner is ready.” Lysander announced. He had been watching as Gabriel bit his lip while he tried hard not to cry. Lysander knew that the blonde man was thinking about his life in DC.

“I’ll eat right now.” Gabriel said. He removed his cloak and jacket, leaving him in his long sleeve sweater. He set them aside and then removed his shoes to feel more comfortable.

“Let me get the water.” Lysander said. He found a coffee table in the corner of the room and slid it over. Lysander used a pillow covering to dedust the table and place the flasks of water and hot cans of soup.

Gabriel planted himself across from the other man and looked down at his steaming can. Just this single tin can alone made him wish he was back at home. He left in the spur of the moment, simply worrying about the possibilities but not of what could actually happen. Maybe his father and the rest of the higher ups would’ve given him a pass or found a way to bury the story.

His dwellings were doing nothing for his mind. He was spiraling into a mess of what-ifs, thinking about all the possibilities of how his life would’ve been different.

As he was thinking, he felt something up against his leg. Gabriel glanced between his legs and saw Lysander poking him with his foot.

“By the time you’re done thinking, the soup is going to be cold.” Lysander told him.

“I don’t think I’m hungry,” Gabriel muttered. He pushed his leg forward to remove Lysander’s foot away from him. The other man pulled his leg away and smirked. He knew he had to make Gabriel at least smile a bit.

“Because you can’t eat, or you won’t.” Lysander asked.

Gabriel huffed in annoyance. He stuck his spoon into the metal can and pulled a spoonful of noodles and broth.

He stared at Lysander straight in the eye and put the hot soup in his mouth. Lysander watched slightly shocked at how he could not react to the food’s heat.

“You’re going to burn your taste buds if you aren’t careful.” Lysander said as he grabbed his spoon. He raised a bit of soup and blew on it until he ate it.

Gabriel needed the heat of the soup to harm himself. He ate continuously while clenching his fist under the table due to the burning sensation on his tongue.

As he swallowed the noodles and broth, the warmth settled in his stomach and brought a strange yet comforting sensation. He shivered at the contrast in temperatures around him.

Once the soup was done, Gabriel sat while clenching his stomach. Lysander had been watching the man as he experienced internal turmoil. He wondered if the pain Gabriel was feeling was physical, or if it was an onslaught of what he had been thinking about.

What Gabriel didn’t know was that Lysander had been listening to the radio with his earphones on. He kept tabs about what was going on in terms of his family.

Lysander knew that the Barringtons in DC were in a rocky state as the controversy of the main heir was putting the family’s reputation at risk. For the first time since the creation of the Abrahamic Dynasty, the approval rating of the government was below 75%.

Not only was the reputation in dire need of fixing, but many members of Congress have been speaking about their disapproval of Gabriel and want him found so justice can be served. The men that had given Gabriel’s name had already been executed, so he was the only rat that escaped the city.

Due to Gabriel’s proximity to the government, being next in line for presidency, the family has used their influence to stop all attempts to hunt him down. However, some states, such as Oklahoma and Nebraska, have launched their own campaigns to find Gabriel.

And then, there is the other bombshell that was dropped a week ago that Gabriel still doesn’t know. But Lysander knows he can’t keep it from him for much longer.

Gabriel laid on the floor and closed his eyes, hoping the pain in his mouth and throat would subside. He was starting to regret guzzling down the food instead of letting it cool.

“Drink water. It’ll cool your mouth down.” Lysander slid over the canteen of water.

He stood up, took the flask, and drank water. The cold of the water washed over his mouth, and he was slightly at ease.

“Your tongue might hurt for a few days.” Lysander said. He collected their empty cans and threw them to the corner of the room before putting an old pillow over it. “Let’s brush up and go to sleep. We’re almost there.”

‘Almost there’ Gabriel thought. Almost where? A home where he’ll continue to be a pariah for the rest of the government? Is he going to just hide in a house until one day he is found and then meets with his fate?

Lysander actively did his night routine. He brushed his teeth and set his sleeping bag. However, Gabriel was still sitting at the coffee table.

“Come on, big man.” He crouched next to the still man and placed his hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t touch me, you dung skin!” Gabriel shouted upon being touched. He pulled himself away and looked up at Lysander with tearful eyes.

Despite being called such an atrocious term that brings painful memories to him, Lysander didn’t budge. He exhaled through his nose and put on a smile.

“It’s alright. Take your time.” Lysander said. He hoped his words would encourage Gabriel to take his time while still being there for him.

“I would prefer to be alone at this time.” Gabriel said with ragged breaths. Lysander nodded and stood up, collecting his materials in his arms.

“I’ll be in the room across from here. If you need anything, just wake me and I’ll help.” Lysander told Gabriel before leaving the room.

It was now quiet. It had already been quiet before, but the absence of Lysander changed the atmosphere of the room. Gabriel was now alone, just like he had been when he first ran from home.

With nothing left but himself, Gabriel turned off the candle and lay in his sleeping bag. He shut his eyes tightly and felt a few tears leave his eyes. Slumber took over and he began to fall asleep.

Unfortunately for him, his dark thoughts continued even in his dreams. Once he had left the real world, he was transported to himself sprinting through the woods. He was breathing heavily and could hear dogs barking behind him and men yelling.

“Stop, Gabriel Barrington-Washington!” Someone yelled from behind him. Gabriel kept running but began to run out of breath. He stepped on a slippery stone and landed face first into the damp fallen leaves on the floor.

Gabriel felt as men approached him and grabbed him as they began hurling insults at him. Meanwhile, their dogs began to chew on his legs and arms. There was no pain, but he still shouted.

He was then transported to an urban area. Around him were tall buildings and in front was a brick wall. Standing there was his entire family, his mother, Joshua, Sarah, Isaac, Esther, and even their housekeepers.

Gabriel was tied down to a chair as he watched, helpless, as a man walked a few feet ahead of the wall while holding a gun. The man cocked the gun and proceeded to shoot each of his family members one by one.

When he looked to the side, he saw his father with a blank expression, watching as his family was killed one by one. He screamed but no sound came out.

After the whole family was gone, Joseph Barrington-Washington walked to his son and pulled out a decorative knife like Gabriel’s engraved one.

“May God punish you for all eternity, sinner!” His dad spat until he brought the knife to Gabriel’s chest.

Right before the knife contacted him, Gabriel jolted awake while clutching his chest. His heavy breathing and sweaty clothes were similar to those nightmares he used to have when he was back home.

As Gabriel glanced around the room, he had forgotten that Lysander wasn’t with him. No other thoughts in mind, he exited his sleeping bag and walked across the hall to wherever the other man laid.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 7

“For there is hope of a tree, if it be cut down, that it will sprout again, and that the tender branch thereof will not cease. Though its root may grow old in the earth, and its stump may die in the ground; Yet through the scent of water, it will bud, and bring forth boughs like a plant.” Job 14:7-9

WHILE SLEEPING, Lysander hoped that Gabriel would be able to sleep peacefully. Gabriel had seen many dark aspects about America that he was not used to. He watched people get executed, heard about shady operations, and himself became a victim of that very system. 

As horrible as it was, Lysander felt a bit of happiness. It was always his fantasy to see one of the elites face a fall from grace and get a taste of the extremities the rest are subjected to. But his human part came in, and he realized that it wasn’t Gabriel’s choice to be born into wealth. He is the victim of what others forced onto him. 

Lysander slept in what he recalled being called the green room. His bed was in the middle of the room with the moonlight shining directly onto him. 

He felt guilty that Gabriel was alone while he was dealing with an internal conflict. But Gabriel insisted he needed to be alone. And if he wanted help, he was going to need to look for it. 

Due to Lysander’s life, growing up with dangers around him, he could sense when there was someone else in the room with him. He opened his eyes and quickly jolted up. 

A figure stood in the moonlight, looking down at him. The milk white glow of the moon shone onto Gabriel’s blonde hair, making him seem ethereal. The light also made his pale skin glow brightly. 

Falling down Gabriel’s face were tears that landed on his cheekbone, onto his jaw, and dropped down to his shirt. He was both beautiful and depressing to watch. 

“Gabriel,” Lysander muttered. “Do you need something?” He began to stand up next to Gabriel. 

Gabriel did not reply but continued to sob and wiped his face with his arms. They were both standing in the middle of the room, not saying anything. Lysander began to look around and found a loose shirt to help wipe the blonde man’s face.

“There, there. It’s okay. You aren’t alone.” Lysander said.

Gabriel stuttered out, “You said I can come to you, right?” He asked. His voice quivered from the deluge of emotions emerging in a single night. 

“Yes, I did. So, if you want–” Lysander was caught off guard when Gabriel lunged into a hug and held onto him tightly.

“I’m sorry,” Gabriel muttered as he sobbed on Lysander’s shoulder. “I hope this is fine.”

Lysander placed his hand on Gabriel’s back and began to pat it. He let Gabriel hold onto him. He wondered how long it had been since Gabriel had been held. He also wondered when was the last time he was hugged in this way.

They both relished this personal touch as they stood, embracing one another, not caring for a single thing but who they were holding. 

Gabriel smelled Lysander’s scent. It was an earthy scent, reminding him of the pine trees they had walked through. And for a strange reason, it calmed him down to the point his legs began to give out. 

“Why don’t we sit?” Lysander suggested. The two sat on Lysander’s sleeping bag. Gabriel kept his head on the other man’s shoulder. He wasn’t crying as much now, but he knew he wasn’t done. 

“You know, we’re definitely going to be exhausted tomorrow because we didn’t get a full night’s rest.” Lysander tried to lighten the mood.

Gabriel let out a small quivered huff of air from his nose. Snot was starting to come down his nose. Lysander handed him a handkerchief from his coat pocket, which he used to clean his face. 

“Feeling better?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel didn’t exactly know how to respond. He kept thinking about the people from the underground tunnel and their fates, the girl, Veronica, who cleaned his face, the person being dragged behind the truck, and those three people who were executed in front of his eyes. 

And despite it not being his fault, he still feels a slight bit of guilt. Gabriel had lived off this system that had pushed others down. Inadvertently, his hands were stained with the blood of innocents. 

It’s interesting to see that people who were considered less than him were the only ones to show him compassion when he was at his lowest. Not even his own father had shown him kindness. 

Lysander felt a tightening sensation on his arm. He glanced down and saw Gabriel was holding onto his arm. 

He let him hold onto him. Gabriel needed someone to keep him company. And Lysander was the only one that was available. He leaned his head back and shut his eyes. 

THE FOLLOWING MORNING, Lysander awoke to heavy snoring coming in directly through his right ear. Gabriel had eventually fallen asleep on the other man’s shoulder, still holding onto his arm.

Lysander checked his watch and saw it was almost midday. They needed to get a move on and arrive at their destination. He was already a few days late and will have to call his people and let them know of their delay.

“Gabriel,” Lysander muttered as he shook his arm. Gabriel muttered something before lifting his head and blinking his eyes. His hair was sticking in several directions, which Lysander found adorable to look at. 

Gabriel grunted. He wiped his chin and realized he had drooled in his sleep. Lysander glanced to see a large wet spot where the blonde man had set his head on. He chuckled to himself, thankful he had one spare shirt in his bag.

“Let’s quickly get ready before we head out. Our destination is a few more days ahead.” Lysander said as he stood up and started to roll up his sleeping bag. 

In a flash, Gabriel remembered what he had done the previous night: his cries and desperation to be held. He wondered why Lysander was just going about his day if he hadn’t seen him in his lowest and most vulnerable state. 

Gabriel watched while the other man cleaned up around him. His trash was set into a corner of the room and covered with a piece of furniture. 

Lysander turned to the blonde man who still sat on the floor. “You aren’t getting up? Would you prefer it if I helped you?” He asked. 

Gabriel’s face turned red, and he quickly got up from the floor. His items were in the other room, so he left to pack his items. 

After they finished cleaning up and packing, they ate a few dried fruits and nuts before getting ready to leave. They were many hours behind but luckily there wasn’t going to be much ahead of them. 

The streets of the empty suburb were quiet as expected. The roads were littered in trash and fallen trees that would make it impossible to drive a car through. The two men were at the end of a cul-de-sac that led into the woods. 

“Ready to go?” Lysander asked. 

Gabriel glanced at the road one final time, seeing how monotonous the homes looked side by side. It was as if they were copy and pasted onto adjacent plots of land. 

“Sure,” Gabriel finally said. 

Lysander took the lead as he entered the forest first, followed by Gabriel. The canopy of shaded trees brought about a cold atmosphere. Gabriel zipped up his jacket inside his cloak and covered his head. 

The two walked for many miles north of Jackson. They were gone from the city and back into uncertain woods. 

While walking, Gabriel began to think to himself about his new purpose in life. The moment he was born, he was granted the Mandate of Christ, the official power of God himself to rule over the country. That was his purpose, to lead the country then recline to a calm life. 

But his life was anything but calm now. His purpose had since been changed. He isn’t going to be president any time soon, nor will he be allowed to ever return home. Gone was his holiness that was once revered by the public. The grounds he walked on were no longer hallowed. His touch no longer felt enlightening. 

Just like Lucifer, he had been cast out of ‘heaven’ and now lived on the ground. He struggled to eat and be clean, things that once came easily to him with the snap of a finger. 

He was a child of God, a merciful God who loves his creations. So why was he being punished over something he had no control over?

Perhaps this was the universe’s way of punishing him for taking advantage of an unbalanced system. 

A FEW MILES AHEAD, the men came across another small town. Gabriel hid on the side of an old mom-and-pop shop while Lysander went to a telephone pole. 

Lysander checked his viaticum and saw he just barely had enough to spare for a quick phone call. When making phone calls to check back at home, he always uses a payphone. He didn’t have a mobile phone, knowing that all of them came with spyware installed by the government. 

After he made his phone call to update the people back at home, he entered the shop and bought a few more rations, such as water bottles and more trail mix. While he was shopping, he heard the news on the TV. 

“Yesterday, three teachers were arrested after authorities found copies of Charles Darwin’s ‘The Origin of Species’ in their classroom. The book was added to the Federal Banned Books List 45 years ago for its blasphemous claims that undermined the sanctity of the Bible. 

“The brave whistleblowers who came forward were several students who felt uncomfortable by the teachers attempting to indoctrinate the children by falsely claiming that animals and humans evolved, not made by God according to Genesis. The students have received praise by many Congressmen. The teachers as of this moment have been fired and arrested pending a further investigation.”

Lysander rolled his eyes. He approached the front counter and placed his items for scanning. The woman on the other end, who had fair skin and freckles on her face, shivered while watching Lysander. 

The olive-skinned man felt tense. He turned to his left and saw a man on the other side of the counter, probably the woman’s husband, had his hand on his holster. This didn’t surprise Lysander. He remembered his cousin was once killed because a store clerk found him suspicious. The shooter was never charged because he claimed he was in danger. And according to the ‘Stand Your Ground’ law, that was permissible. 

“That’ll be $28.45.” The woman said after she finished scanning the items. Lysander pulled out one $10 and one $20. He received his change, stuffed his items in his bag, and quickly left the store.

He went to the back and saw Gabriel leaning against a wall. He had his eyes shut and was taking in the cool air from the shade. Luckily, Silvius was right that the cloak was breathable in the heat. 

Lysander stood to the side, admiring how beautiful Gabriel looked. His blonde hair blew in the breeze, casting his locks to fly in one direction like sun rays. 

There were only a few people that Lysander considered beautiful. He’d happily admit that Gabriel was one of those people. But he wouldn’t tell Gabriel. Not yet.

“Ready to go?” Lysander asked as he walked towards Gabriel. The blonde man opened his eyes and leaned off the wall.

“Yes. I was waiting for you.” He replied. 

Lysander checked his bag one last time before flinging it over his shoulder. Then they walked into the woods once again. 

The sun was starting to set, which meant it was time to look for a new camping ground to sleep in. As the two walked on the side of a road, a pair of headlights approached them from behind.

“Quick, get behind me!” Lysander shouted. Gabriel stood a few feet behind Lysander as they stood on the side of the road.

A large red truck rolled up next to them. Gabriel kept his head down to avoid the people in the car seeing his face. Meanwhile, Lysander saw that there were two men in the truck and three others on the back. They wore standard blue-collar outfits, flannel and jeans covered in grime.

He felt uneasy since the men were all of “proper race” and looked intimidating. One of the men in the back, who had a large beard and a can of beer in his hand, removed his hat and stared at Lysander. 

“What are you two men doing here at night? Shouldn’t you get a hotel back at the inn in town?” The bearded-man asked.

Lysander felt his hands shaking. He hoped that Gabriel was hiding his face. “W-We have to get somewhere quickly. No time to relax.” Lysander said with a stuttered voice. 

One of the men in the back, this one with a patchy beard, chugged his drink and then let out a laugh. 

“A colored man in the woods at night. Might as well be a bear with your hands in a pot of honey.”

The legs of Lysander began to shake. It was clear by the usage of ‘colored man’ that these men were not going to be friendly.

“We must leave now, gentlemen,” Lysander said. “We don’t mean to interrupt your night!”

Lysander was about to turn and tell Gabriel to come with him until the sound of a car door opening abruptly stopped him. The man in the passenger seat had gotten out and walked the way round to the driver’s side where he leaned on the truck.

“Say, why is your friend covering his face? Is he ugly?” The man asked. He was a bit pudgy on his waist, but his arms looked strong. 

‘He is most certainly not ugly. Handsome, in fact.’ Is what Lysander said in his head.

“My friend has rosacea. His face gets burned from the sun easily.” Lysander said. The man leaning on the door raised an eyebrow while smirking. 

“But the sun ain’t out.” He spoke. “Yoohoo! Boy!” He whistled. “Let’s see that pretty face of yours.” 

Lysander felt his face drop. He tried to walk away but saw the three men from the trunk had now gotten off the car and were now facing them. Lysander scanned to see how they could escape this. 

“Hey, listen, gentlemen. We don’t want any trouble. Just let us leave and you can continue on your night. Alright?” Lysander asked.

“Trouble? Us?” The same bearded man let out a chortle. “If anything, two men wandering in the woods seems to be more trouble for us.” 

Lysander reached into his pocket and felt his knife. He grasped the handle but did not pull it out yet. He hopes to calm the escalation down. 

“You! I told you to take off your hood! Are you and nimrod or what?” 

The men took a few steps towards them. Lysander and Gabriel both stepped back. During the entire confrontation, Gabriel had been silent and observing. He listened to how the men talked and their demeanor. 

“Or maybe we have ourselves a couple of queers, right?” One of the other men suggested. 

“Ey, Samson! What did your brothers do to that fag a few years back?” Someone yelled. 

The driver chuckled. “Why, I remember they poured lighter fluid down his throat and set him on fire.” He replied amusingly. 

Lysander knew they were in danger. And if they were killed, these men can claim Gay Panic and be let free from any consequences. The cards were not in their favor.

“Shit! We didn’t bring our guns! Abner, you left them behind!” The pudgy man yelled. 

Gabriel heard this and knew that this was in their favor. Unlike Lysander who felt they were trapped, Gabriel knew exactly what to do now. But it would require disclosing his weapon that he’s hidden from Lysander the entire time. 

While the two men were thinking, they hadn’t noticed that the others had almost surrounded them and began to get closer. Gabriel rubbed his shoe on the ground and felt it was slightly wet.

“Get them!” The driver announced. The men were quick, but Gabriel managed to bend down and grabbed a handful of mud before smearing it on his face. 

His free hand had held the holster of his gun, and he pulled it out. One hand pointed the gun while the other grabbed Lysander by his backpack and pulled him backwards to the free spot in the woods.

While holding the gun, Gabriel pointed it at the men. When they saw that Gabriel had a gun, they stepped back. Two of them had worried expressions while the others had angered looks.

“Dammit! He’s branding!” Samson yelled. “If he shoots, he can say we aggravated him.”

Lysander, still reeling from suddenly being pulled back, glanced at Gabriel’s face. It was caked in mud, a smart move to hide his face. And luckily, his green eyes were not as visible from being so far. 

But what caught his attention was the gun Gabriel welded in his hands. Lysander knew that the blonde man had a knife, a rather beautiful crafted one. A gun? He should’ve seen this happening, however. It’s no secret that the American Rifle Association has close ties to the presidency. 

“Take one step and I’ll shoot!” Gabriel yelled. The men stepped back. They glanced at one another, wondering if it was even worth it to mess with these two random men.

“Let’s go,” One of them said. 

Gabriel continued pointing his gun. Lysander slowly got his footing and stood up straight. 

“Go,” The driver commanded. “Now!” 

Lysander grabbed the wrist of Gabriel and ran to their left, into the dark and shadowed woods. Gabriel turned and saw that the men had already gotten into their truck, made a U-turn, and drove down the street. 

Once they were far enough, the black-haired man stopped. The two leaned on some trees and caught their breath. Gabriel began to wipe his face from the mud that was starting to dry. 

“Quickly! We must run back!” Lysander suddenly said. He began to run in the opposite direction while Gabriel, confused, ran to catch up. 

“What are we doing?” Gabriel asked. 

“I’ll explain when we get there! Now, hurry! Before they come back!” Lysander shouted. Gabriel didn’t exactly know what to think. But he knew to trust him.

The men ran back to the road that they had just ran from. Then, they ran across the road and to the other side. After a few more minutes of quick running, Lysander finally stopped, and they rested on the side of a creek.

“Now…” Gabriel said with heavy breaths. He pulled out his canteen and took a sip of water before giving it to Lysander, who took it to take a sip. “Now can you tell me?” He asked. 

Lysander drank from the canteen, then wiped his mouth. “Did you see those men? They made a U-turn. That means they were going back to get weapons or reinforcements.” He explained. 

A flash of realization flashed through Gabriel. “So, you purposefully ran in the wrong direction to make them believe we went that way?” He asked. He chuckled a bit. 

Their mutual thinking is what was able to protect them from danger tonight.

“That was smart,” Gabriel said. 

“Me? You’re the one who used mud to hide his face and pulled out an ace from your sleeve. A gun? Now that was smart.” Lysander cheekily said. 

Gabriel was thankful his face was covered in mud so Lysander couldn’t see his blush on his face. But Lysander could see the tip of his ears were red. And he grinned. 

“Let’s get that mud washed off.” Lysander mentioned. He pulled out a spare t-shirt and dipped it into the creek. Gabriel sat on a nearby rock and allowed his face to be cleaned.

Lysander folded the now wet shirt and slowly began to wipe the face of Gabriel. He first started with his cheeks and forehead, then moved to clean the crevices of his face. He unfolded the shirt and covered the pointer of his finger to reach the deep areas in the corner of his eyes and nose. 

He stepped back, happy to see Mr. Barrington’s face was now clean. His pale milky skin was once again visible. 

“Just so you know, a mud mask is great for your skin.” Lysander said. 

“Right,” Gabriel muttered. 

The two were staring at one another. Gabriel felt slightly uncomfortable since he was sitting on a rock while the other man was standing over him. Lysander’s eyes bore into his soul, and he searched for any semblance of feelings in them. 

Gabriel shivered, either from the cold or from the close proximity to the man. 

“Shouldn’t we be heading out?” Gabriel softly muttered. Lysander stood straight up, not knowing he had been leaning downwards. 

“Of course,” He muttered. He cleared his throat. “We aren’t getting any sleep tonight. We’ll need to get ahead as much as possible.”

“That’s fine.” Gabriel replied. 

Lysander nodded. He cleaned his shirt on the stream and squeezed it dry of water. He ended up putting it in his coat pocket, so it didn’t go into the contents of his backpack. 

The two men hopped across the stream by some stones. Gabriel almost slipped but Lysander managed to catch him by his wrist and pulled him up. 

Gabriel turned on his flashlight and began to shine the light through the woods. 

“When were you going to tell me that you have a gun?” Lysander asked. 

He knew this question was going to come. “Not sure. I had hoped you wouldn’t find out. And if you did, it would’ve been because I shot you.”

Lysander chuckled. “Did you have the desire to shoot me?” 

“N-No!” Gabriel quickly replied. His eagerness to reply threw himself off. “Not now, of course.”

“Is that so?”

Gabriel nodded, even though Lysander couldn’t see him. “Absolutely. You have saved me, Lysander. Why would I shoot a man that is going out of his way to protect me?” 

Lysander’s face became hot. He kept walking forward but felt that his heart was beating faster. The beats of his chest rang up to his ears. Lysander did not want to acknowledge this feeling. He simply put it to the side. 

“Anyways,” Lysander said, changing the subject. “What are your plans after we get there?”

Gabriel walked slightly faster to catch up to him. “Well, it will all be determined by how your people accept me. If they don’t welcome me, I’ll leave and find somewhere else. If I can only stay for a bit, then I’ll prepare for my departure eventually.”

To be truthful, Lysander wasn’t sure how the house would react to the arrival of Gabriel. The presence of a Barrington will for sure anger many of the residents, who are all there for something that the government has indirectly done to them. 

There are many bridges that are left uncrossed. Lysander himself worried how people would react when they saw the visitor he had brought with him. 

“And if they let you stay?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel let out a small smile that the other man couldn’t see. “Then I shall stay. Not sure how long. So long as I am no longer running around in the woods.”

“Just know that you will be expected to do chores and contribute to the household.”

“I know,” Gabriel said. “I’ll do my best.”

Gabriel wasn’t sure where they were walking. He knew they were walking east since the moon was ahead of them and now behind them. 

Despite the temperature at night starting to get colder, this didn’t slow the men from their journey. In fact, they walked even faster during the night. Lysander worried that the men they had encountered earlier would possibly catch up to them. 

A few miles before they officially entered the destination, Gabriel started to feel slightly ill. Lysander noticed that the blonde man was constantly wiping his nose and having to clear his throat.

“Are you coming down with something?” Lysander asked. He broke a granola bar in half and gave the remaining to him.

“It might just be something small. It’ll go away in a few days.” 

“Alright. But, never mind.” Lysander said. But just in case, he pulled out a small packet of honey for Gabriel to drink down. 

A few more miles ahead was Verona, Tennessee. 

Gabriel let out a large sneeze.

“Gesundheit,” Lysander said. 

“Huh?” Gabriel asked, unsure of why he would say a strange phrase instead of the usual ‘Bless you.’

“Nothing. We’ll get some tea for you. Onward we go.” Lysander said as he stepped forward towards the town.

There was a bit of hesitancy on Gabriel’s side. But he knew it was this or death. And Gabriel chose to live a few more days for now. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 8

“For I was hungry and you gave me something to eat, I was thirsty and you gave me something to drink, I was a stranger and you took me in.” Matthew 25:35

WELCOME TO VERONA, said the sign at the entrance. Just ahead of the path was a small cottage in the distance with a bit of smoke appearing from a chimney.

“Hold up,” Lysander stepped behind Gabriel and put on his hood. For a moment, Gabriel felt his fingers touch the back of his neck. “Hide your face. And keep your head down.”

Gabriel nodded with understanding. The two entered past the sign. The dirt path underneath them turned into a concrete sidewalk. Small glimpses from Gabriel’s vision showed they were in the town.

It was a standard small town anyone would see on a pamphlet or in the setting of a Hallmark movie. The people walked about in their daily routines, cars drove down the street carrying produce, and children ran around the town center and laughed loudly.

He had never seen such a lively town. Even in his home of DC, Gabriel never saw the authentic lives of people who did not have to worry about their image or saying or doing the wrong thing. Sure, these people were poor, and lesser in his eyes, but they were nonetheless content with their lives.

Which was more than he could say for himself, who was lesser, poor, and unhappy.

Lysander stepped in an alleyway between two townhouses. They went past the shopping area and into a small residential area full of brick houses.

“Our destination is in the outer parts of town. Just letting you know.” Lysander explained. Gabriel nodded.

They walked more until the concrete paths returned to their dirty counterparts. Grassy hills covered the land. But instead of going to the verdant lawns, they made a left turn and returned to a forested area.

“Someone’s coming! Head down!” Lysander said. The blonde man lowered his head and trailed behind the other.

A set of footsteps, and something that sounded of wheels, approached. “Lysander? Is that you?” A man asked.

The two men stopped on the side of the road. “Yes, it’s me.” Lysander replied.

“Are you done with your trip? You took longer this time.” The man replied.

Lysander smiled. “I had a small… distraction… that needed my attention.”

“Well, go. The home waits for you.” The man said.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be there. See you next time, Corin.” Lysander said. The shepherd nodded and continued walking forward while whistling a soft tune. Gabriel, still keeping his head down, saw the legs of the man walking by.

“Who do you have here?” Corin asked. He stopped pulling his wagon and stared at the hooded figure next to the raven-haired man.

“The distraction I told you.” Lysander replied.

“Is she going to allow another refugee?” Corin then asked. Lysander shrugged his shoulders.

“Hopefully.” He spoke. Corin glanced at the hooded figure. He saw that the figure was definitely a man. Even through his layer of clothes, anyone could distinguish his muscular frame. Glances at his arm also let the shepherd know that the man was blonde.

Instead of finding out more information, he continued his walk since the harvest season would come soon.

Lysander grabbed Gabriel by his wrist and turned to look at him. “Good job,” Lysander said. Gabriel’s face became bright red, and this time, it was not hidden.

The man let him go and continued their walk. There was a satisfying crunch of dry pine needles under their feet. And the air smelled of pine trees, reminding Gabriel of the villa his dad owned in Massachusetts.

As they approached further, the areas around showed signs that people lived nearby. Gabriel saw a tree that had engravings on the trunk and a small table with a few chairs around it.

“Lysander!” A voice yelled from a distance. Gabriel looked up slightly and saw a young boy running up to them. The young boy’s face was bright with a beaming smile as he eagerly ran and almost tripped on a rock.

Lysander braced himself and allowed the young boy to run into his arms. When the boy hugged him, Lysander lifted him off the floor and spun him around.

“You’re back! I missed you!” The boy yelled.

“I missed you too, Mamillius.” Lysander replied as he set the young boy down.

Mamillius looked up. The older man brought his hand down to touch his hair.

“Did you bring me something?” The young boy asked. Lysander chuckled.

“I’ll tell you inside. Go tell them that I’m back. I must take care of something.” Lysander told the young boy. Mamillius eagerly ran in the opposite direction to do as instructed.

When the boy was gone, Lysander turned. He was surprised that the young boy did not notice Gabriel.

“Come with me, Gabriel.” He spoke. Gabriel felt hesitant to continue forward. He was unsure of what lies in the future. But he had hope that whatever path he was on, it was all part of the plan God has made for him.

The two men walked until a farmer house was visible. The large home was a light beige color, most likely white but had stained from the elements and lack of maintenance. The trims of the window and doors were a deep red color. And the roof shingles were a chestnut color.

The outside of the home was fine too. The flowers on the bushes that surrounded the perimeter had begun to wilt as the time got colder. A few chairs were scattered on the lawn. A single old red Toyota was parked in the dirt driveway.

While he was admiring the home, the doors opened, and a group of people appeared from the porch. They all had excited expressions and smiled brightly upon seeing Lysander who had returned from his trip.

“See! I wasn’t lying, mommy!” Mamillius said. The boy tugged on the dress of a woman who followed close by.

“Yes, yes. I see, Mamillius! I can see Lysander.” The mother replied. The group made it to Lysander and began to greet him.

“Good to see you back,”

“How was your trip? Did you visit Mopsa?”

Lysander greeted his friends- family- and informed them of his trip. Gabriel kept his head down and hoped that no one would see him. That was, until a hand landed on his shoulder.

“And just who are you?” A female voice asked. Gabriel slightly jumped. Lysander turned around, knowing the time had come to drop the bombshell.

“Uh, Kari. During my trip, I picked up a traveler who was also escaping his home. I hope you do not mind having another visitor.” Lysander said.

“We have a new guest?” A man asked.

The woman who had her hand on Gabriel’s shoulder sighed. “Lysander, I’m not sure if we have the room for another person.” She spoke.

Gabriel thought, ‘Is this when they kick me out and I’m forced to walk alone once again?’

“I thought we took refugees?” Lysander mentioned. He knew that the Indian woman would not be able to reject a person who was on the run, just like the rest of them who ended up here.

“Fine,” She relented. “Can we see who you are?”

The blonde man was unsure of how to move from here. He was scared to remove his hood.

Until Lysander spoke. “It’s okay,” he said to Gabriel. “I’m right here.”

Gabriel used up all his courage to carefully remove the hood of his cloak. Upon revealing who he was, a few gasps came from the house residents.

“No way,” A man chuckled, almost in disbelief.

“Is that-”

“Gabriel-fucking-Barrington.” Another man finished.

There were a few moments of silence until the house residents began to protest against having Gabriel join them. They did not want to live under the same roof of someone who stood for what they all despised.

“Lysander, I’ll need to speak with you and Gabriel. The rest of you, let us be.” The woman next to Gabriel said. The housemates gave their final grievances until they walked away but were still in watching distance.

The woman leaned against a tree and pulled out a packet of cigarettes. She placed one on her lips, and Lysander turned on his lighter to light the other end. The woman then inhaled a large puff before blowing it out. The entire time, she kept her eyes on Gabriel and scanned him from head to toe.

“Why should I allow you to live with us?” The woman asked.

“Trust me, he’ll be a good and quiet person,” Lysander replied.

She turned to him. “Quiet. I need him to explain. If he can’t create a proper argument in his defense, then I cannot allow him to live here.”

Gabriel twiddled his thumbs. His nails were starting to get a bit long. He had used a rough rock to file them down but had stopped doing so.

Truthfully, he did not know what to say. He was a once rich man that was now in the middle of the woods. A random man who was flirty with him was his only human contact in almost an entire month.

And not to mention, Gabriel himself isn’t already the most likable person here. He saw and heard how people reacted to his reveal. Would his presence in this home make the rest uncomfortable?

“I- I don’t have a valid defense,” Gabriel muttered. He looked down pathetically. “But this is the only place that I have left. If I leave, I know that I’ll be caught and executed.”

Lysander watched, hopeless to not be able to fight for the man he had brought with him that he was also growing an affinity towards. But this moment would show if Gabriel truly were different from the other pigs that lived in DC. He wanted to see how this former star managed himself.

“Is that all?” The woman chuckled. She finished her cigarette and dropped it onto the floor. She stomped on it. “In that case, I cannot allow you to enter this home.”

“But-!” Gabriel said. “You take in runaways, am I right? And I’m sure you do not care what crimes the rest of the people here have committed. Whether they were criminals or adulterers, it does not matter. Me? My crime was one driven by lust. I have seen others commit worse and still be allowed to enter the Church of God.

“I may not be the most liked individual in this area. But surely a person as compassionate as yourself would also be able to lend a hand to another sinner who so wishes to live another day. Can you really call yourself a bringer of mercy if you choose who is worthy of such a prize?”

The woman was struck without words. She had not expected Gabriel to make a compelling argument. And she was intrigued.

“While I am inclined to accept you, I must also think of the other people here. If they do not accept you, then you cannot live here.” She spoke.

“I understand.” Gabriel replied.

“Why don’t we give him a month to prove himself,” Lysander suggested. The two others turned to him.

“A month to do what, exactly? I am co-owner of this home. Therefore, it should go by me!”

Lysander pouted. “Just trust me, Kari. Didn’t you once mention that I have a great sense? I can feel that Gabriel here will not just gain your trust, but the rest of the house’s as well.”

Kari scanned Lysander and Gabriel. “Are you two…”

“Nope, not at all!” Gabriel quickly announced. His words said no, but the blush on his face said otherwise.

“Fine, one month. I’ll give you one month to live with us. But I expect you to pull your weight. As a strong young man, you’ll have more responsibilities than some of the others.” Kari explained. “You’ll clean, cook, work outside, do field work, and even babysit Mamillius. Do you think you can manage that?”

Gabriel turned to Lysander. The black-haired man gave him a nod. This boosted Gabriel’s confidence. “I can manage. I will not let you down.”

Kari then had a small smile. “Then welcome home, Gabriel.” She held out her hand. Gabriel shook it. “My first name is Phyrnia. But I prefer to go by my middle name, Kari.”

“Nice to meet you, Kari.” Gabriel replied. They exchanged quick pleasantries before walking over to the rest of the house mates.

“Should we call Officer Verges and claim the prize money?” A man quickly suggested. Kari brushed the young man off.

“No. Gabriel will be joining us for the time being,” Kari announced. This brought about protests until the One-Month Rule was explained.

The front door to the house opened. An elderly man with silver hair and many wrinkles on his face walked out. “Lunch is ready,” The man simply announced. He panned and saw Gabriel standing amongst the crowd. The elderly man simply huffed and returned inside.

“Alrighty then. Looks like it’s time to eat.” Kari announced, hoping that the people’s full bellies would allow for her to explain her reasoning to a slightly-less angry crowd.

The members outside all gave Gabriel a glare before entering the home.

“Mamillius, come!” The mother of the young boy called.

“Coming, mommy!” The boy said. He turned to Gabriel. “Welcome,” He smiled before running up the stairs of the porch and entering the home.

Gabriel stood at the foot of the stairs and looked up at the large home. It was two stories, with a window on a third floor, but probably a half floor.

“Don’t sweat it. I’m sure everyone will warm up to you.” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded but felt unsure for how long he would feel unwelcome. The reactions of the people only worried Gabriel. Was he going to be able to sleep soundly in this home?

They stepped up the steps and were on the porch. Before entering the inside of the house, Gabriel was ordered to remove his dirty boots and cloak.

“Just set your things here. We’ll figure something out in a bit after lunch.” Lysander said. Gabriel set down his bag next to the front door.

IN THE KITCHEN, a large table was set out with all the house members gathered around. Gabriel counted them all. Including him and Lysander, there were 12 people in this home. He wondered for a moment how they all would fit in this house.

A small memory from the Washington Ghetto reminded Gabriel that he had seen Canaanites, as many as 20, fit into small huts or apartments. 12 in a farm house didn’t seem that difficult.

“Boys, wash your hands and then join us. After eating, we’ll need to have a talk.” Kari said. The men nodded and washed their hands in the kitchen sink.

At the table, there was very little room for the two remaining men. They were both bulky, and thus could not fit in the few inches open to them. So, they sat almost outside the table, knowing they would have to eat off their lap.

The food was passed around by everyone. Gabriel internally groaned since no one said grace before eating. He did it in his head. Expressing his religion outside did not seem like a wise choice.

By the time the food arrived at Lysander and Gabriel, only a small bit of mashed potatoes and a single pork cut was left for them. Lysander heard the giggles of the others and knew that everyone must’ve decided to get an extra helping of food. Gabriel also noticed how two men, dark brown skin, had a different dish than the pork cuts.

“Looks like we’re sharing,” Lysander said.

“I don’t mind.” Gabriel said, just happy that he was going to be able to eat a meal that wasn’t just nuts or dried fruit.

Gabriel grabbed the last roll of bread and split it apart, handing the other half to Lysander.

“Thank you, Lord, for guiding me.” Gabriel muttered to himself. Lysander took the roll and smiled at the other man.

The lunch was silent. Only the talks of the young boy, Mamillius, were audible as he spoke to whoever was near him. The young boy spoke about the mayflies he met that were huddled around a tree. His mother scolded him for trying to grab them and bring some by the handfuls to the home.

At some point during the lunch, Lysander and Gabriel’s legs were directly touching one another. In a strange way, Gabriel did not mind the touch. He and Lysander have gotten closer to one another, and thus, their close proximity only felt natural.

‘Natural?’ Gabriel thought to himself. What about this was natural? It was such sinful thoughts that had gotten him to the place where he is at. He must not think of such crimes. And if he can’t stop the thoughts, then he must restrict himself from delving into the abyss his mind wants to lead him to.

He sat quietly and ate his food. Being in the woods for so long and thrown into civilization was going to need a bit of getting used to.

As the lunch ended, people began to put their dishes in the sink and leave the room. The last ones out were two young men, one smaller following the taller one. All that was left in the dining room was Kari, the old man who prepared the meal, Lysander, and Gabriel.

Kari pulled out a newspaper and threw it towards Gabriel. Gabriel saw the headline.

‘Scandal! Gabriel Barrington Caught Engaging in Sinful Acts!’

It was dated for the day the news after his crimes came out. He felt embarrassed and hung his head in shame. Even here, his crimes will follow. He must remember who he is- was. Of course this will always follow him.

“I’m sure you can understand why we are all hesitant to allow you to live here. If anyone were to discover that we were housing all types of runaway, all our heads would be rolling down the Stairs of Mourning.” Kari said.

The old man cleared his throat. Something about his face, Gabriel thought, was full of remorse. For a moment, when he looked at the two men sitting next to one another, there were second thoughts, but he kept his demeanor.

“You live here, you do work.” The man said. “Nothing is free. You’ll have to earn your meals, just as everyone else.”

“I understand,” Gabriel replied. “I will work hard to prove that I can pull my weight, as God is my witness.”

Kari and the old man began to whisper to one another while occasionally glancing at Gabriel. After much deliberation, they turned back.

“We shall allow you to live here,” Kari announced. Lysander let a barely audible cheer. “As said, you must work. You have one month to prove yourself. If the other housemates see that you truly are worthy to keep, you can stay.”

“And if not?” Lysander asked.

Kari and the old man glanced at one another. “Let’s focus on the current situation. Do not dwell on the future.”

Everyone stood up from the table. Gabriel walked over to Kari and the old man and shook their hands, thanking them for allowing him to finally rest.

“Before you go,” Kari said. “Timon here would like for you to be cautious of the other housemates. They will not be friendly to you and will try to drive you away. Do not be discouraged. Give it time and they will see your true version.”

Gabriel considered her words. “I understand, ma’am. I will try my best to befriend them.”

Kari clapped her hand to liven the mood. “Now, since it was Lysander who brought you here, it only makes sense for you two to share a room.”

Lysander quickly perked up. “What? But I have my own quarters because I contribute the most to the household? This is egregious!” The man protested. He did not have a problem with the roommate himself, but he preferred to keep his own space.

“I’m sure you can move a few things around and make room. I think we have a spare mattress in the basement. Timon?” She called for the old man. Timon had fallen asleep in his chair and had drool coming from his gaped mouth.

“Fine,” Lysander relented. He put his hand on Gabriel’s shoulder and leaned in close to his ear. “I hope you enjoy the sounds of me jerking off in the middle of the night.”

A shiver went up Gabriel’s body. He should start to remember how blunt Lysander was.

Lysander and Gabriel ended the conversation and went back to grab their bags from the long journey. He commanded Gabriel to follow him up the stairs to the second floor. At the hall’s end was a door that was left closed and a poster of someone plastered on the front.

“Who’s that?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander stopped unlocking the door. “Billy Joel.” He spoke. Gabriel didn’t know who that was, leaving the black-haired man to roll his eyes.

Lysander opened the door to his bedroom. He locks it so no one can get inside. Not that he doesn’t trust his friends, but it’s a matter of safety. Before they stepped into the room, several papers were found on the floor.

“Mamillius,” Lysander chuckled. He bent down and grabbed the papers and showed them to the other man. “He likes to make drawings and leave them under my door when I’m gone.”

“How sweet,” Gabriel remarked. Mamillius almost reminded him of Esther, his youngest sister. And now, thinking about Esther, reminded him of his other siblings.

Before they had even stepped into the room, Gabriel was already tearing up. He wiped his face of tears. Esther, Isaac, Sarah, Joshua, his mother and father, the Gomers who would clean his clothes and cook their food. He had a life. It may not have been the most soul-fulfilling. But he did not starve.

While he cried, Lysander brought the man into his room and sat him on his bed. He handed Gabriel a few tissues to wipe his face.

“Let me go get the mattress. Stay here and…” Lysander rubbed his hand on the crying man’s head.

“Could you stay here with me?” Gabriel asked as he wiped his tears, feeling pathetic that he was almost 30 and was crying in the presence of another man. If his father saw him now, he would surely be disappointed.

Lysander did not object and sat next to Gabriel. He gave up his shoulder and allowed Gabriel to let out all his emotions. A feeling Lysander had was that such occurrences might become common. All he could do was give his shoulder for him to cry on.

After letting out as much of his feelings, Gabriel finally felt that he was done. He removed his head from Lysander’s shoulder.

“All better?” Lysander asked. Gabriel nodded. Lysander took this as a sign to leave and retrieve the mattress from the basement.

The men looked at the room and began to plan how to split the room. They ended up deciding to move a dresser near Lysander’s bed and free a corner of the room.

Now that the bed was set, Gabriel began to explore more of the interior. Several inches of the wall were covered in posters of other musical artists and movie posters. Shelves held vinyl or boxes of cassette tapes.

“Why the vintage stuff?” Gabriel asked. “Don’t you have a phone? I’m sure you can listen to music there.”

“Most of the music I enjoy is either censored or not in any systems because of how old they are. So, when I’m out doing trades, I’ll try to find some vinyl or anything else for me to add to my collection.” Lysander explained.

“Interesting,” Gabriel said. “Find anything from our trip?” He asked.

“Sadly, nothing. Almost caught my hands on a few tapes from Europe but I was out of money. I needed to save the rest for the trip home.”

There was a knock on the door. A man with brown hair which was cut short and dark blue eyes stood there. He leaned his muscular body against the frame of the door. The man glared at Gabriel until he turned to Lysander.

“Welcome back,” The man said.

Lysander replied, “Happy to be here. Is there something you need, Alcibiades?”

“Mamillius wants to show you both something he found outside.” The man replied bluntly.

“Tell them that we will join him after our shower.” He spoke. The man, Alcibiades, nodded and left down the hallway. “Don’t mind him. He’s cold to everyone.”

Gabriel felt that the cold shoulder the man gave him was still not as welcoming as everyone else’s. That’s why he’ll work to ensure that people at least aren’t hostile towards him.

“Shower time. We’ve been bathing in rivers and streams for too long.” Lysander mentioned. Gabriel lifted his right arm and smelled himself. He recoiled from how bad he smelled and wondered if the others smelled him.

Lysander let Gabriel to shower first in the nearest bathroom. He first showed him how to use the machinery and warned him that the water might be cold. He also recommended that Gabriel not use anyone else’s products

After his refreshing shower, Gabriel looked at himself in the slightly foggy mirror and checked his body. He had lost a bit of weight, and his arms and legs had a few marks on them. His shoulder and back were also red from the sun, but the pain had gone down a bit since most of their trip was by woods.

Gabriel also saw that his hair was starting to get longer. Usually, he would have a haircut once a month to trim it. His beard was also starting to grow more. The bags under his eyes were more prominent too.

He wasn’t in the best state. He’ll have to eat more and get better sleep to return to his youthful look. Getting disowned and having his Mandate of Christ removed certainly made him age almost ten years.

“Are you done?” Lysander knocked on the other side. “Another tip: This is a coin lock. Just a coin or fingernail can open this.”

Gabriel dried himself and put on his boxers, shorts, and a shirt. He appeared and saw Lysander had dressed down to only a towel wrapped around his waist.

“Finally. Don’t take too long. Unless you’re fine with people walking in and seeing your ass.” Lysander lightly slapped Gabriel’s behind before entering the bathroom and closing the door.

There was no one around, but Gabriel hid his face with his dirty clothes and ran back to their room. He sat on his bed and noticed he had a view of the outside.

As Gabriel looked outside, he saw the area where he saw all the chairs were occupied by people. They sat and conversed with one another. One read a book while two others played cards.

He could only hope that soon they’ll accept him into their circle. Then, he can eat, talk and laugh with them as one of their own.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 9

“He said to them, ‘It is not for you to know the times or dates the Father has set by his own authority.’” Acts 1:7

HOURS PASSED and it was almost night. After their showers, the men went outside and joined Mamillius, who wanted to show them the bottom of a rock where several pill bugs and centipedes crawled about. 

Gabriel received his first task: cleaning the dishes. He didn’t seem to mind the number of dirty dishes in the sink. But suddenly, everyone in the home had cups and plates that they had kept in their rooms that needed cleaning. He spent over an hour scrubbing dried food or sticky juice, and in the end, his fingers were pruned. 

Afterwards, the falling leaves needed raking from the driveway. He managed to finish his chores right on time for dinner, which was similar to lunch. Once again, there was not enough food, and he had to clean all the dishes. 

He did this with a smile on his face, since his belly was somewhat full, and he had taken a relaxing shower earlier. He truly had nothing to complain about. 

The clock rang mid 8 pm. The sun was still out, but the night was approaching. Gabriel entered the room and saw Lysander lying on his bed with some earphones in while reading a book. Lysander removed one ear phone from his ear. 

“Everything okay?” he asked as Gabriel walked to his own side of the room and sat on his bed. The old mattress let out a creak from the springs inside. 

“I’m fine,” Gabriel replied. “Just tired. I cannot wait to finally sleep in this bed.”

Lysander raised an eyebrow in awe. It was an old mattress that was covered with a spare blanket found in the deep crevices of the basement. Three pillows were on the wall for extra support. It may not be 5-star hotel quality, but it was interesting to see Gabriel be excited for the bare minimum. He did not complain. 

“Best to brush our teeth before sleep settles in.” Lysander said. Gabriel retrieved his small bag of night wear and went to the nearest bathroom. The door opened and a young man appeared. 

The young man had dirty blonde hair, not as bright as Gabriel’s. The bridge of his nose was painted with freckles sparsely scattered on his cheek. He was smaller than the blonde-man, just 5 inches shorter.

“Hi,” Gabriel said. The young man jumped and then froze in place. “We haven’t met. I’m Gabriel. What’s your name?” 

“Uh,” The young man muttered. His amber eyes glanced around, feeling threatened. “H-Horatio.” He muttered.

“Horatio?” Gabriel replied. 

It started with Lysander. The name was off to Gabriel. It didn’t sound like the names he’s already used to in DC or even the ghettos. Then there was Silvius, the tailor. And others: Mamillius, Phrynia, Timon, and now Horatio. He wondered where these names came from. Did people make them up? Is it part of a culture that emerged after the establishment of the Dynasty?

Gabriel remembered from his textbooks in school that some places formed small circles of traditions. Some, primarily those that were completely isolated, began to worship pagan gods or practice pagan rituals. These places were destroyed. 

Could the names have survived? Or is there another bigger reason for the name?

“Pleasure to meet you, Horatio! I hope we can be good friends.” Gabriel said with a smile on his face.

“Mm,” Horatio muttered.

A voice called for him. “Horatio!” The two men turned. The door next to Gabriel and Lysander’s room was open. A man peered his head out. This man had dark brown hair and dark brown eyes. His demeanor, while not as scary as Alcibiades, was still terrifying. 

“Hi–” Gabriel was cut off. 

“Horatio, come!” The man commanded. Horatio nodded and quickly ran to the door. They entered the room, and it was shut behind. Gabriel wondered if it was something he said.

Nevertheless, Gabriel didn’t press the matter. He entered the bathroom and brushed his teeth before returning to his and Lysander’s room. 

Gabriel dressed down to a shirt and boxers. He did not mind that another man was watching him. He wasn’t the voyeur in this situation. Though, he was the one putting on a show for Lysander. 

As he got in his bed, Gabriel stretched and relished how soft and comfortable his sleep was going to be. No more sleeping on bags where he could still feel the sticks and rocks on his back. 

“Going to sleep already?” Lysander asked. 

“Yes. I’m tired.” 

Lysander removed his earphones and set the small radio on his bedside drawer. 

“Very well. Have a good night.” Lysander said before turning to face the other way. 

Before Gabriel closed his eyes, he muttered a small prayer. He thanked God for allowing him to survive such a journey and make it to this home. Now, he can have meals and live in a safe place. He no longer had to run. He could relax for a bit. 

And then, he shut his eyes and felt sleep take over him. 

IN THE MIDDLE OF THE NIGHT, Gabriel awoke to strange sounds coming from the other side of the room. Despite being groggy and his eyes having a haze over them, he turned and could vaguely see what was happening. 

Gabriel was able to see Lysander. Lysander had removed his blanket and his boxer briefs, so they were on his knees. In Lysander’s right hand, he motioned as he pleasured himself. His left hand held a magazine. Gabriel could not make out the words, but definitely saw there was a shirtless man on the cover. 

Gabriel watched intently. He watched as Lysander let out small grunts and he finally let out a large moan. He wiped himself clean and closed the magazine before throwing it under his bed. 

“Enjoy the show?” Lysander asked. Gabriel was taken aback. He looked and saw the other man was watching him with a smirk on his face. He knew he was caught. 

“Sorry. Didn’t mean to look.” Gabriel turned around to face his wall. He could hear Lysander let out small chuckles. Then nothing happened. 

When he turned back, Lysander had pulled his briefs and was now snoring lightly. Gabriel wasn’t sure if he was truly asleep or if he was putting on a show. It wasn’t his problem, so he returned to sleep. 

THE MORNING CAME and it was a new day. The sun had already begun to shine its scorching rays onto the earth below while the grass smelled of the dew it had accumulated over night. 

Gabriel was awoken by the sound of his roommate’s drawers opening. He sat up and watched as Lysander piled a few clothes on his bed. 

“Get up. It’s time to start work.” He told the barely awoken man. He did a double take and saw how messy Gabriel’s hair was. If only he had a phone, he would’ve taken a picture of it. 

“What are we doing today?” Gabriel asked. He stretched his arms and cracked his back. He removed his blanket, and his feet touched the cold wood floor. 

“I need to go into town to stock up on a few things the house needs. We take turns throughout the week. You, on the other hand, might have to do some other things today. Check in with Kari.” Lysander told him.

Gabriel got up from his bed and, for the first time in a month, did not feel like his back was broken. He felt rather calm and content with his sleep. And he was energized for the day. All he needed was a bit of food in his system.

“Wow. Not even my time in the military was this comforting.” Gabriel mentioned. “How was your time in the army?”

“I didn’t do it.” Lysander said. He removed his shirt and placed a new one on.

“What?” Gabriel asked. “But it’s mandatory. All men have to serve at least 3 years.” 

Lysander shrugged his shoulders. “Are you going to report me?” he slyly asked. Gabriel didn’t know how to respond. It wasn’t something worth fighting for, especially this early in the morning. 

The house became livelier. Gabriel could hear people walking through the hallway and the water of the shower or sink running. He got himself dressed and went to brush his teeth where he ran into a young woman.

She had reddish hair, almost auburn, and had light blue eyes. Her innocence made Gabriel feel relaxed, compared to the other household members he’d met. 

“Are you going to go in?” He asked her. She nodded. “You go first.” 

The woman muttered a small, “Thank you,” Before entering the bathroom. She didn’t close the door all the way, leaving a small bit of room for Gabriel to see. 

Gabriel had nothing else to watch and saw as the woman removed her clothes slowly. She pushed her hair back and she bent forward. The man looked away and cursed himself for watching her. But he wasn’t sure if she was also putting on a show for him. 

“I’ll use the other bathroom,” Gabriel said to her before he walked downstairs. He used the other bathroom, which was empty. After he brushed his teeth and fixed his hair, he put his stuff away and walked into the kitchen.

“Morning,” Kari said. She sat at the head of the table. Gabriel took a seat next to her. 

“Good morning. Blessed day.” Gabriel replied. “Where is everyone else?”

“People just come in and out. Some have work to do or skip breakfast.” She explained. “There’s toast and blackberry jam. You got lucky. Leonatus, a resident of the town, gave us some of his harvest and Timon made jam.”

Gabriel didn’t hesitate to grab a slice of toast from the pile and spread the jam on it. It was sweet and had a bit of tartness to it. 

Horatio and his companion walked into the kitchen. They sat on the other side of Gabriel, and they also ate some breakfast. 

“What’s on the agenda, Cassio?” Kari asked. She kept reading something on her tablet. 

“Horatio and I need to do some work for Corin.” Cassio replied. “Do you want toast?” He asked Horatio. The man nodded without looking up from his lap. Cassio then began to serve food for his companion.

“Make sure you take the back road home. Avoid the main roads.” Kari told them. 

“Why avoid the main roads?” Gabriel asked. 

Cassio placed the toast for his friend. “Main roads sometimes turn their cameras on at night. You never know which night it will be turned on. But it’s best to be safe.” He explained. 

The woman from earlier walked into the room and sat in the seat next to Gabriel. She had a blush on her face and propped her head on her palm and stared at Gabriel.

“Oh, God.” Cassio said. 

“What’s going on?” Mamillius’ mother said as she walked in. Her son followed closely. They sat at the table. 

“Virgilia is trying her luck at our newest guest.” Cassio said. Gabriel’s ears perked at hearing this.

“Uh,” He stuttered. The attention was now on him.

Mamillius’ mother let out a small chuckle. She helped her son sit on a chair and poured him orange juice from a glass carafe. “Seriously, Virgilia. First Lysander, now him? You really have a type.”

Virgilia stared deeper at Gabriel. “Well, my taste in men and wine is the same.” She said.

“You like them fruity?” Horatio said. It was the first time he had spoken.

Cassio let out a large laugh while Mamillius asked what that meant. Virgilia just gave Horatio the bird before deciding she didn’t want breakfast. 

“Whatever. I’m going to Donalbain to help him with his project.” She walked out of the dining room. The sound of the front door opening and closing rang.

“Did I do something?” Gabriel asked. 

Kari set down her tablet. “No. She’s very lonely. Some women just need a male companion to be with them.” Kari took a bit of her toast. 

While her tablet was down, Gabriel got a look at the headline of the article. 

‘US captures British journalists off the coast of New York City.’

The tablet was picked up and handed to him. It was Kari, offering her device. “Go ahead.” She said. 

Gabriel thanked her and grabbed the tablet from her hands. He read the article. Three journalists from the UK traversed the waters, going past the UN Safety Zone and into US territory. They wanted to do a story about another ghetto in New York but also about the alleged underage trafficking ring.

“Thoughts?” Kari asked. She wondered what Gabriel would have to say due to his proximity to the higher powers of the country. She could possibly extract some information from him.

“Idiots,” Gabriel muttered. “The ring is in the Outer Banks of North Carolina. They get shipped to places like DC, Cincinnati, and Savannah.”

The table became quiet as Gabriel so casually explained that there was indeed a child trafficking business going on in the US. 

Cassio and Horatio left to do their work. Mamillius’ mother then left, leaving her child at the table. 

“Gabriel!” Kari clapped her hand to get his attention. “Today, you have the most stressful job you could ever get. Timon usually handles this job, but a young man such as yourself is perfect.”

“I can do it.” He said. “I can do all things through Christ.”

“Well, this one is going to be tough. It requires brute strength, determination, and patience. It’s not a job for the faint of heart. Plenty have never been able to complete it.” Kari said. 

Gabriel became more antsy in his seat. “What is it?” He asked.

Mamillius spilled his juice on the table. “Babysitting Mamillius.” Kari said. Gabriel turned to the young boy. He smiled at him. 

“Shouldn’t be too hard.” Gabriel mentioned. He’s had experience raising his younger siblings. 

“That’s what everyone says.” Kari stood up from her seat and put her dirty dishes in the sink. “Clean the dishes before you leave. There’s a bag on the porch with the things you will need. I’m going out.”

“Goodbye!” Gabriel and Mamillius shouted. Kari got into the only car in the driveway and drove down the dirty path and away from the house. 

Gabriel did the dishes and cleaned the spilled juice from the table. 

“Ready to go?” Gabriel asked the young boy. He had finished tying his shoes and put on a small hat. 

“Yes!” the boy eagerly said. They exited the house. On the front porch, the old man, Timon, sat in a chair and faced the outside. All he stared at was the endless woods that were starting to lose their green as autumn approached.

“Good morning,” Gabriel said. Timon didn’t turn but glanced towards him. “I was told there was a bag here for Mamillius.”

Timon huffed. He reached to his side and pulled out a small backpack. He handed it to Gabriel, not saying a single word. Gabriel thanked him and the two went down the porch.

“So, where do you want to go first?” Gabriel asked the boy.

Mamillius looked around until he pointed to an area behind the house. “There,” he said. The boy grabbed Gabriel’s hand and began to lead him away. 

Despite his young age, the boy was quick. He ran through the wet grass and didn’t trip on the rocks on the ground. When they reached an area in the woods, a bit away from the house, the boy sat on the large rock. 

“Bag,” The boy said. Gabriel opened the backpack. The boy quickly reached inside and pulled out a slingshot. 

“You want me to find some bottles for you to shoot?” Gabriel suggested.

The boy picked up a small stone and stared at it. A sinister smile came on his face. 

“Nope!” He gave a toothy smile. “I have the perfect target.” He placed the stone in the sling and stretched it back towards himself. He aimed it at Gabriel. 

“Mamillius?” Gabriel said. He stepped backwards.

“I’ll be David. And you be Goliath. That’s today’s game.” The boy announced. 

“Stop! No-” The boy threw a rock. It just barely missed his head but loudly hit the tree behind him.

“Run,” Mamillius said. Gabriel now understood why this kid was trouble. He wasn’t just a normal kid. And Gabriel was going to learn the hard way.

GABRIEL RAN THROUGH the woods. He tried to go home, but Timon advised him that going inside would only incite the boy’s hunger for blood. 

He tried to keep a safe distance around the home so as to not stray too far. Every time he felt he was far enough, a clank of a rock would scare him. 

No matter what he went, Mamillius followed close by. He wondered if the boy ever got tired. When he reached into the backpack, he pulled out a bag of dried lemon slices and a box of ladyfingers. 

An idea came to mind. Gabriel set the food on a large rock and hid behind a tree. He watched as the boy walked, still aiming his sling, towards the food. The boy looked at the food until he sat and set his sling aside. 

‘That seemed to calm him down,’ Gabriel thought to himself. 

“You can come out now!” Mamillius yelled. Gabriel slowly appeared from behind the tree and walked towards the stone. Luckily, Mamillius didn’t try to shoot him. Instead, he was offered a ladyfinger. 

“You sure are a feisty kid.” Gabriel said.

“I’m not a kid!” Mamillius said. “I’m a big boy!”

Gabriel chuckled and patted the kid’s head. 

“Thanks for playing with me. I played with Lysander last time, but he just stared at me before I could shoot him. And Alci stole my sling and shot me.” The boy explained.

Gabriel sat and let the boy talk. He then took in his surroundings and noticed they were far from their home. He checked his watch. It was midday. They had been outside for almost four hours. 

“Do you like living here?” Gabriel asked. He knows how kids are. They are very open and don’t hesitate to speak the truth. It is both a vice and virtue of them. 

“Yeah, it’s the only home I know. Mommy loves me. And there’s Cassio, Timon, Virgilia, and Aaron. They love me. We’re a big family!”

Gabriel smiled. “Adorable,” He muttered. 

The boy set the empty box of ladyfingers beside him and scooted closer to the man. “Are you going to be part of our family now?” He asked.

He was stunned and wasn’t sure how to respond. “M-Maybe. I need to prove myself.” He explained. 

Before Mamillius could say something, there was a loud bark coming from the distance. Gabriel watched as a large bloodhound dog ran towards them. Gabriel stepped in front of the young boy and pulled out his knife from inside his coat. 

“Stay back!” Gabriel yelled to the young boy. Gabriel wielded his knife at the dog that barked at them. 

“Crab! Get back here, you mutt!” A voice yelled. A man appeared and ran towards the dog. He grabbed the dog by its collar and pulled him back. “Stop! Now!” 

The man fed his dog a treat, which seemed to calm him down. The dog then sat next to his owner and chewed away. Mamillius giggled at how adorable the canine was. 

“Holy mother of–” The man said. “G-Gabriel Barrington! Shit!” 

Gabriel forgot for a moment who he was. “Wait! Don’t tell anyone!” He approached the man. The dog stepped in between and brandished his teeth at the blonde stranger.

“I’m just messing, Gabriel.” The man said. He let out a few chuckles. The dog returned to his stationary position. Mamillius was able to feed the dog a few biscuits he had stashed in his coat. 

“So, you aren’t going to report me?” Gabriel asked. 

“Relax. Kari let me know that you were staying. Pretty much the whole town knows you’re here but are gladly able to shut their mouths.” The man explained. “Launce, by the way.” The two shook hands. 

“So, I guess you’re all fine with runaways living in your town.”

Launce shrugged. “It’s pretty common for towns to hide wanted people. You’d be surprised by how many there are. I see you’re on Mamillius duty. How has it been?”

“He tried to attack me.” Gabriel replied.

“Sounds like any other day. Just wait until you play Uncle or Liberty Bell.”

“What’s Liberty Bell?” He asked.

Mamillius and Launce shared a glance. “You’ll find out eventually. Anyways, Crab and I should be heading back. We came hunting for mushrooms.” 

“Right,” Gabriel said. Before the man and his dog walked away, he called back. “Thank you, by the way! For keeping my secret!”

Launce just raised his hand in acknowledgment while his dog, Crab, walked alongside. The man held a sack in his hand that was most likely filled with the mushrooms they came to look for. 

“I want a doggy.” Mamillius mentioned. 

“You are this house’s dog,” Gabriel said without thinking. 

“What?” The boy replied.

“Nothing. It’s almost time for lunch. We should head back.” The time was past noon. The sun was beaming down, so they walked back through the canopy of trees. Now he understood why Kari warned him about babysitting duty. Looking after Mamillius was no easy task. 

In the driveway was a bike leaning against the mailbox. 

“Lysander’s back!” Mamillius yelled as he ran inside the house. Gabriel followed behind and heard laughter coming from the living room. 

“How’s my big guy?” Lysander asked. He stood next to the TV as he placed something on the shelf. 

“Good! Gabriel and I played David and Goliath. He acted like a huge baby.” Mamillius chuckled. Lysander looked up and saw Gabriel standing just outside the living room. 

“Is that so?” Lysander mentioned. “Well, remember, sometimes, it’s okay for a man to cry.” The boy nodded. 

Lysander and Gabriel stared at one another from across the room. Through the past month, Lysander had become a face that he could recognize anywhere. In a dense forest, at the middle of the night, Gabriel had memorized the features of his face. 

From the small moles on his neck, to the way his black curls fell over his forehead. And thus, he became entranced. A growing desire had started to bubble inside Gabriel. And he feared that one day, he may act upon his sinful thoughts. 

Lysander walked over to Gabriel and took the backpack from his hands. He set it aside on a nearby couch. 

“You okay?” Lysander asked. 

Gabriel nodded. “Yes. I am a bit tired. But I think I’ll be fine.” He replied. 

“Let’s get you a glass of water.” Lysander threw his arm over Gabriel’s shoulder. The close proximity made Gabriel feel warm inside. 

Lysander led Gabriel towards the kitchen. He sat him on a chair and poured him a glass of water. Gabriel downed the water while the other man took a seat next to him.

There were footsteps of people walking throughout the house. A distance vacuum could be heard upstairs. A conversation in a strange language was heard through the open kitchen window. An action movie played in the living room but was overpowered by the loud snores of Timon.

It was much different from Gabriel’s mundane home life in Washington DC. And yet, this place felt livelier. 

Gabriel could possibly see a nice future living here. It wasn’t too hectic, and he was safe enough. At least he knew that the neighbor a few miles away was compassionate to keep his secret. 

LATER DURING DINNER, Kari made the announcement that Gabriel was to do house chores that had not been done before, such as repainting the exterior of the house and cleaning the basement. It was his way to earn his keep. 

This time, Timon had made enough food for everyone. Gabriel managed to be able to relax with a full stomach. 

When the two got ready for bed, Lysander read a bit of a book which piqued the interest of Gabriel. He got off his bed and went to stand next to Lysander’s.

“What are you reading?” He eagerly asked.

“A novel.” Lysander replied. He didn’t glance up at Gabriel. “I guess you can call it an autobiography of the House of Abraham.” Lysander sneered. He showed it to Gabriel. The title read ‘It Can’t Happen Here’.

Gabriel, oblivious to the connection the other man tried making, then asked, “What is it about?”

Lysander only laughed. “You sure you want to know? Your family banned this book for a reason. And I don’t want to curse your eyes with such blasphemous storytelling.” 

But the blonde man was insistent. He sat on the bed and leaned forward with great curiosity. 

“Tell me.” He commanded. 

He could only sigh. “It tells the story of a fascist dictator rising to power. Meanwhile, a journalist tries to warn the public that the man running for office is going to become a dictator. But no one listens to him. And when that man is elected, all hell breaks loose in America, and life is changed for the citizens.” Lysander explained. 

Gabriel took a few moments to put the links together. He remembered his grandfather, Abraham Barrington, before his death, telling stories about how easy it was for him to gain control of the military and treasury departments to solidify his power. He also abolished the concept of state governments by signing the 31st Amendment, which consolidated all power to the federal government. 

His grandfather had also put all past Amendments under revision by passing the 30th Amendment. Gabriel did not know what the original Amendment or Bill of Rights state, as all the history books with the wrong information were burned and replaced with state sanctioned ones. But his father warned him that giving too much freedom would chain people down by their own greed. 

Lysander shooed away Gabriel as he felt tired and needed sleep. Gabriel returned to his bed and laid in bed, still thinking about what Lysander had explained to him.

Gabriel glanced at his roommate’s bed side desk and saw the book sitting there. Underneath were other books, The Plot Against America and Fahrenheit 451, that were stacked. 

Lysander smiled in his sleep, hoping that the seeds of curiosity would be placed for Gabriel. It was only a matter of time until he succumbed to finding more to feed his hunger. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 10

“There is neither Jew nor Greek, neither slave nor free, nor is there male and female, for you are all one in Jesus Christ.” Galatians 3:28

DAYS HAD PASSED and Gabriel slowly began to settle into his newfound life in the house in the woods. True to what Kari has said, his work was exhausting, strenuous, and almost wiped him of all his energy. But Gabriel kept reminding himself that he needed to do this for himself.

He hadn’t gotten too close with many of his housemates. Cassio and Horatio were always together. To be exact, Cassio always told the smaller man to do things for him. And Horatio did not seem to mind, perhaps even finding joy in doing things for his friend.

Virgilia continued to tease Gabriel several times a day. Sometimes when Gabriel had to clean the bathroom or the shower, Virgilia would be in there. When he had to chop wood to get ready for the cold season, the woman would sit in a chair and watch him while wearing almost nothing.

Timon was still his quiet self. He only glanced at Gabriel sometimes. Gabriel made attempts to greet the elderly man, offering to help him whenever it looked like Timon needed help.

Gabriel had also been observing more of his housemates. There were two brown men, Ishmaelites or Muslims, who kept to themselves. One was named Aaron, distinguishable by being tall and having a hooked nose. The other did not speak except for whispering to his friend in a foreign language.

And then there was Lysander. Despite how busy the two men were, they had small moments throughout the day where they were two together.

In the morning, Lysander would get ready, causing Gabriel to wake up. Lysander left for a few hours while Gabriel did his chores. In the afternoon, they relaxed in the living room where they either talked about their day or watched a movie.

During dinner, they sat together and engaged in conversation with the others. And at night, right before bed, Gabriel couldn’t help but admire Lysander. While Lysander read his books and listened to music, all Gabriel did was wonder what his face felt like. He wondered if Lysander grew out his hair until it reached his neck. Gabriel also wondered how Lysander would look with a beard.

And right before he slept, he begged God for forgiveness for thinking about a man in such a way. It was those thoughts that led him to where he was at, he told himself.

But he wondered if his destination was worth it.

IT WAS THE WEEKEND, meaning the house was finally able to relax. Mamillius was quick to insist on a movie day, which no one objected to. His mother, Lucrece, also insisted he select the movie for tonight.

Gabriel and Lysander were put in charge of preparing the snacks. While Gabriel heated the Jiffy Pop over the stove and Lysander assembled the cups and drinks, the blonde man was temporarily reminded of movie nights back at home.

When he went quiet, Lysander noticed and turned to see Gabriel was looking down with a sad expression.

“You okay?” Lysander asked as he placed his hand on Gabriel’s back. He rubbed it, causing Gabriel to jump and almost turn away from the touch.

One thing that confused Gabriel was his reactions to touches. Whenever Lysander would make contact, either on purpose or accident, small sparks would fly, at least from Gabriel’s point of view. He had never felt such feelings. Not with any women he’s been with, neither with the men he was with in DC. It was all for pleasure only.

Therefore, when Lysander rubbed his back in a caring manner, it wasn’t shocking but still alerted him.

“I’m fine.” He replied. “I’m not good at cooking popcorn. My brother, Joshua, used to do it.”

“Let me help.” Lysander said. He placed himself behind Gabriel and brought his hands around to grasp the handle of the Jiffy Pop. A rub on the back already had the blonde man on high alert. Now, Lysander was directly placing himself behind.

Gabriel took a deep breath as he focused on trying not to burn the popcorn. But he could feel the other man’s breath directly on his neck. The two had already seen each other bare. Lysander has seen Gabriel cry and erupt in anger. Yet, this simple task of cooking was the single thing that felt the most intimate.

“Look, you have to twist it around, so it cooks evenly.” Lysander muttered, almost directly in Gabriel’s ear.

Lysander placed his hand on top of Gabriel’s, showing him how to slowly rotate the pan. The two stood and slowly waited as the aluminum cover started to bloat and the sound of the kernels popping.

Before entering the kitchen, Timon stopped and saw the two men closely together in an embrace. He stood watching, seeing Gabriel try so hard to not make it obvious he was getting excited. Timon smiled and decided to leave the two men alone.

“Is it almost done?” Gabriel asked. Sweat started to condensate on his forehead and drip down.

His ears were a deep red. Lysander smirked, thankful that Gabriel’s pale skin allowed for his flushed state to be visible. He leaned a bit forward, almost pinning Gabriel from behind.

“Look. It’s big.” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded and gulped. The popcorn container was now like a globe. He then began to feel something rubbing behind him. Gabriel knew what it was but tried to ignore it.

“Now it’s done?” He asked.

Lysander cheered to himself, deciding to give the flustered man a break. He turned off the stove and finally let go of Gabriel’s hands.

“Done. Let’s get it to the bowl.” Lysander stepped back. This strange object that was pressed on Gabriel’s rear was gone.

He did not turn around for two reasons. One: He did not want to face Lysander who was obviously trying to turn him on (which worked). And two: Gabriel himself was visibly excited. And he chose the wrong day to wear his gray sweatpants.

“Boys! Are you done?” Kari yelled from the living room.

“Coming!” Lysander replied. He reached past Gabriel again and grabbed the popcorn container. He poured the popped kernels into a large bowl. “You coming or going to keep humping the stove?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel turned his head around with a nervous smile on his face. “Be there.”

Lysander smiled at him before leaving the kitchen, on his way to the living room. Gabriel thought about anything. He thought about the family of possums he found in the basements and the color of the leaves that were starting to turn orange and yellow.

After a few minutes, he did manage to calm down and his visibility down there was gone. Gabriel left for the living room and saw a few people were already sitting on the couches.

“Gabriel! I saved you a spot!” Virgilia said. Alcibiades could see how uncomfortable the blonde man was getting around her, so he quickly took that spot.

Now that he was saved, he had to look for another spot. Lysander sat at the edge of the couch. He grabbed a pillow and set it on the floor, between Lysander’s feet and sat there. Lysander raised an eyebrow and chuckled to himself.

‘What exactly are you playing here, Gabriel?’ he asked himself.

Lysander had a view of Gabriel’s blonde hair. It was starting to get long. In every picture of Gabriel Barrington, he was always presented as a God-like being. His hair was neatly fixed, and his clothes were always something stylish and new. Even a simple t-shirt would be sold out if he wore it.

Seeing Gabriel no longer be high and mighty, yet still handsome as ever, intrigued Lysander. He wasn’t sure how much longer he was going to mess with him. Perhaps until he gets a reply.

“Where is that brat? I’m starving!” Alcibiades said. Mamillius and his mother were still in another room. The young boy finally entered the living room, having spent almost half an hour finding the best outfit for his proposed movie night.

Everyone huddled together in the living room. Some sat on the floor, others on the couch. Only Timon was the one that sat in his own chair.

“What’s the movie for today, Mamillius?” Cassio asked.

Mamillius reached up, holding an old cassette tape. “The Sound of Music!” He announced.

A few people groaned. “A musical?” Virgilia said.

Kari made a loud shush, quieting everyone in the room. “If the boy wishes to watch this, then we will all watch it. And you are required to watch!”

The TV was turned on and Mamillius happily placed the cassette inside. He then returned to his spot on the floor, having created a small bed using pillows and blankets.

When the movie began, Gabriel began to feel the man behind him start to twirl a lock of his hair. Gabriel looked at the TV, trying to focus on the movie. It was his first time seeing this film. Though he hasn’t watched many films.

Lysander didn’t care about the movie. He had seen this too many times. Luckily, there was something for him to mess with. He started to move his knees together until they rubbed themselves on Gabriel’s shoulders.

He began to play with his blonde hair. He always thought the photos of Gabriel’s hair were photoshopped or altered to seem brighter. But when he first saw them first-hand, it truly was ethereal. It’s bright and hypnotizing.

Gabriel’s attention was both on the movie and the man who was touching him. When the movie ended and everyone began to leave, the two men stayed in their positions.

“You two okay?” Kari asked, being one of the last ones. “We’re going outside. Join us.”

She was intrigued. She had seen the two men getting closer over the past few days.

“We’ll be there soon.” Lysander replied for both of them. She nodded and left the living room.

Lysander moved his hands onto Gabriel’s shoulders and began to rub them. There was a bit more tension on them. It had been too long since Gabriel had felt so relaxed.

“Does that feel good?” Lysander asked. Gabriel nodded.

“Relaxing.” He replied.

“Join me up here,” Lysander said. Gabriel stood up and took a few seconds to shake his legs and get the blood flowing again.

The spot next to Lysander was now empty. And he took that seat. Their close proximity made them exchange body heat.

“Lysander,” Gabriel said.

He replied, “Yes?”

Gabriel needed to be blunt. It’s clear to him, and probably others, that he was being hit on by Lysander. And he wanted to give in, but there were a few thoughts that held him back.

“Are you flirting with me?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander began to laugh so hard he leaned his head back and almost lost his breath. Gabriel felt embarrassed.

“I guess not,” He muttered.

Lysander placed his hand on Gabriel’s lap. “No. I mean, yes. I am flirting with you. I’m surprised it took you over a month to point it out.” He said.

“I knew for quite some time. But…”

“But what?” Lysander asked. He saw Gabriel reach for his wallet and pull out a small booklet. He quickly recognized it as one of those portable Bibles given for free in schools and churches.

“It’s just that, while I appreciate your advances and would like to delve into them, I feel that I will betray the God I was ordained to serve.” Gabriel held the Bible in his hands and looked down at it.

Lysander stared, unsure of what to say. Gabriel was rehearsed in anything about religion. He knew the basic things; the things the government had changed. It wasn’t until he ran away when he learned the true verses that had been heavily altered.

He needed to approach this topic carefully. Trying to assure Gabriel that it was okay not to be perfect, but also not to bash the religion he had grown up with.

“Well, you tell me. Why do you feel so compelled to be the perfect child of God?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. “Ever since I was born, I was told that my purpose is to serve my country, and it will serve me. But that our sacrifices and servitude are for God, who needs a kingdom to spread his holy message.” He explained.

“What exactly does it mean to serve him? I don’t mean to accuse you of anything, but the highest ranking officials in this country are not exactly the purest human beings. I’ve seen homeless people be more virtuous.” Lysander said.

He thought for a moment. “I honestly don’t know. To serve God is to devout our lives to him. We spread his words and ensure that this country will be the paragon for other countries to follow.”

“You want to know something? Are you aware of the term idolatry?”

The blonde man nodded. “Yes, I am aware of that term.”

“If worshiping false idols is a sin, then how come this country allows and encourages its citizens and officials to praise the president as a God? I’ve seen people display the presidents as essentially part of the Holy Trinity. Wouldn’t a country focused on being pure not worship people who aren’t God?”

“But they have the Mandate of Heaven. They may not be God himself or Jesus, but they almost have that divinity. And extension, if you will.”

“The crucifix can also be considered a holy relic. Yet this country not only banned it, but even worked to wipe out or convert Catholics. I’ve seen videos of cathedrals being demolished and Catholics being executed, just because they worship God in a different way.”

“I didn’t know that happened.” Gabriel said. He looked tired. He was once trained on how to speak about his religion and use his Bible to describe himself. But that was for arguing with other world leaders, not an ordinary citizen who has seen and suffered through the policies the same religion has used to punish others.

“I don’t expect you to know everything, Gabriel. You want to know something my mom told me many years ago?” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded. “It’ll be God who will ask you for what great things you have done. It won’t be a human who will judge you in the end. Because humans are imperfect, and we cannot judge one another. In the end, you will answer to God, so don’t answer for others.”

Gabriel looked down at his small Bible. He flipped through the pages and briefly glanced at the words in between. He wondered how much of this had changed. He wondered if the preaches from the priests were false and if they were not even the word of God, but the words of man himself.

“I have much to unlearn, right?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander shrugged his shoulders. “That will be up to you. Are you sure you can handle essentially rewiring your entire brain- way of thinking- and abandoning what you’ve been so used to? Because trust me, the version of history you’ve been taught is not only fragmented but wrong.”

He had no other choice. He was already banished by the people that preach the word of God. It was those same people who were hypocrites that they were told to despise.

“Give it some time to think it over. It’s a shift that you can’t decide from a simple conversation.” Lysander stood up and held out his hand. “But remember this, Gabriel. I’m willing to be there for you every step of the way.”

Gabriel did feel better with his words. He hadn’t been alone. Lysander was there for him, who brought him to comfort and a safe place. And the friends he might make in this house, dare he say, could be his family.

He grabbed his offered hand and stood up. The two laughed as they walked out of the living room, outside the house.

Everyone sat around the shaded seating area. Mamillius was the only one that was actively running around. The rest drank lemonade or chewed on snuff.

The men sat on two chairs that were next to Timon. The elderly man was reading a book, not wanting to interact with anyone.

“Would you care to listen to music?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel saw as he pulled out the same cassette player with earphones. Lysander offered one of the earbuds to Gabriel. The man clicked the ‘Play’ button. There were a few seconds of static. Gabriel took this moment to lean back in his seat and look up at the sky.

When the night has come,

And the land is dark,

And the moon is the only light we’ll see.

The music playing entranced Gabriel. There was much he had never heard or seen before. Just the first few seconds of the song hypnotized the man.

Gabriel wanted to ask what the name of the song was. He turned to his companion and saw Lysander had his eyes shut and basked into the sun, focusing on the music.

So darlin’, darlin’, stand by me.

Oh, stand by me.

Oh, stand,

Stand by me, stand by me.

While the song played, both of their hands began to play with one another. First, it was their fingers. Gabriel tried to pull away. This wasn’t right.

But if anything he’s learned in the past few days, it’s that Gabriel didn’t know right from wrong anymore. His entire belief of right and wrong was now warped.

He thought to himself, ‘I can find out for myself what is right and wrong.’

It wasn’t right what he was doing. In his 27 years of life, he’s seen thousands of people get executed just for even thinking of having such devious thoughts. Now, he was openly holding hands with another man.

Had he abandoned God? It would only make sense for him to think that, seeing as how he felt God had abandoned him. But inside, he didn’t feel that his God had left him. Merely, Gabriel just needed time to think about himself and his connection to God.

The song ended and was replaced with a new song. By now, Lysander and Gabriel were not only holding hands, but their heads were leaning towards each other. Gabriel shut his eyes and let the music drown him out, as he wanted nothing more than to relax.

THE SUN HAD begun to set. Gabriel felt disoriented as he opened his eyes and saw that most people had already left. The pitcher of lemonade was empty, the chairs that were once sat in were now vacant, and piles of rocks that Mamillius had stacked had tumbled over.

Gabriel sat up. As he tried to move forward, he was pulled back by a hand clasping onto him. He turned and saw Lysander, now awake, was looking at him with his siren-like eyes piercing him.

“How long was I-”

“Four hours,” Lysander replied. Gabriel removed the earbud and handed it back to him. As he moved, a stinging sensation rang across Gabriel’s body.

“Ow!” He felt his shoulder. His palm touched his skin and brought jabs of pain.

“Sunburn. Let’s go get that fixed for you.” Lysander said. He stood up and pulled Gabriel’s hand, still connected, to stand up also.

Gabriel took a bit to stand up because every movement caused him pain. They stood and began to walk back to the porch.

“Why didn’t you go inside?” Gabriel asked.

“I wanted to be with you.” The raven-haired man replied. That alone made Gabriel feel… something.

Inside the home was in its normal state. People were talking and walking around. Horatio and Virgilia were arguing, Kari was on a phone call, Mamillius was watching a superhero movie, and the roars of the washing machine were going.

Lysander brought Gabriel to the kitchen, where he made the blonde man sit in a chair.

“Horatio, Cassio, and Mamillius get horrible sunburns during the hotter months. We stock up on extra supplies just in case.” Lysander went to a nearby room and grabbed what he needed.

He returned with a large bottle with a thick, yellow liquid that was shut with a cork. Lysander grabbed the hem of Gabriel’s shirt and slowly pulled it off.

Gabriel winced at the pain until they managed to get it removed. His shoulders, back, and chest was a crimson shade. It felt as bad as it looked.

“Lean back.” Lysander said. He placed a wet cloth on the back of the chair to cool his skin while he tended to his chest.

Gabriel leaned back and watched as Lysander came around. Lysander took a moment to admire his chest. At some point, Gabriel stopped shaving his chest and started to let the blonde hairs grow.

His chest was sculpted to perfection. Years of rigorous training in the military and self-defense classes to protect him from assassination attempts had worked to build him strong.

“Lysander. I’m dying here.” Gabriel said, his words snapping his admirer out of his trance.

Lysander opened the bottle and poured a bit of the thick liquid in his palms. “Sunflower oil and pine needles. Trust me, this will work wonders on you.” He said. He rubbed the oil in his hands and slowly brought it down to Gabriel’s chest.

It stung at first, but it soon began to soothe his burning skin. Lysander didn’t hesitate to take this moment to feel Gabriel’s soft yet hard chest.

Chest done, it was now for his back. Gabriel leaned forward and allowed for the process to be repeated. Lysander rubbed the oil into his back. The smell of the pine needles was relaxing to both men.

“Better?” Lysander asked, stepping back as he watched Gabriel stand up and stretch his back. His muscles moved elegantly. He never believed that he was appointed by God, but he can best believe he was at least sculpted by him.

“Definitely,” Gabriel replied. The oil remedy was already soothing the burns on his skin. “Do I put my shirt back on or…”

“Keep it off!” Lysander quickly replied. He stuttered a bit. “I mean, don’t put it on. It needs to be absorbed, heh.”

In reality, he just wished to look longer. There wasn’t anything wrong with wanting to keep admiring a man from up close.

“What now? I don’t feel like sleeping just yet.” Gabriel said.

Lysander pondered for a moment. “Wait here.” Lysander said. He ran down to the basement and searched around. A glass bottle was shut underneath a deflated swimming pool and covered in paper.

He placed the bottle on the table in front of Gabriel.

“Wine is off limits because one time Cassio ended up drunk and trying to sneak into the police station. Luckily, I made some strawberry mead.”

The bottle was opened. A smell of fermented strawberry and honey rang through the kitchen. Two cups were used as the mead was poured into them.

“It smells nice,” Gabriel said.

“I hope it tastes good too.” Lysander said. The two men cheered their glasses and took a sip. The taste was different from the wine or Russian vodka that Gabriel was used to. This drink was sweet, the strawberry hints hitting his tongue.

He finished his glass quickly, forgetting that it wasn’t juice but an alcoholic beverage. Lysander chuckled and poured him some more.

“This feels nice,” Gabriel said. “I feel like this could be a life I’d want to live.”

“What would your ideal life be like?” Lysander asked. He finished his glass of mead and poured himself some more.

“Not sure. It’d be relaxing. I won’t have to worry about meetings with oil companies or visiting Russia or running a country. I would just want work, come home, and rest.”

“Someone special you’d want to be there?” Lysander then asked.

Gabriel smiled. “My family. Joshua, Isaac, Sarah, Esther, my mom. Even our servants.”

“Your dad?”

The blonde man’s smile shifted downwards. “No ill will towards my father. But, if we’re talking about an ideal life, I do not see him fitting anywhere.”

“Got it,” Lysander said. Gabriel asked the same question to him. “Me? Definitely out of this country, for sure. Anywhere away from the US and its allies. I’d want to live in the woods and bring everyone from this house there. My life would be the same, only this time I won’t have to worry about dying.”

Gabriel wondered if the ‘everyone’ also referred to him. He didn’t ask, but he forced himself into believing that he was part of the collective.

The night continued. People began to go to sleep, leaving just the two men sitting in the kitchen. The bottle was almost done. And as expected, they had become drunk off the mead and their own companionship.

The remedy was now fully absorbed into Gabriel’s skin. He tried getting up to go to bed but struggled.

“Need help?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel nodded. Lysander hooked the man’s arm over his shoulders and began to drag him out of the kitchen and up the stairs. They had to be quiet to not wake up the other sleeping residents.

They briefed through the bathroom to brush up before entering their room. Lysander dragged Gabriel to his bed and laid him on it.

The room was feeling stuffy, so he opened the window for cool air to enter.

“Lysander,” Gabriel groaned. Lysander walked over to check up on his drunken friend.

“You okay?” Lysander asked.

“Sleep with me,” Gabriel muttered.

Lysander was shocked but decided if that’s what he wanted, he’ll join him in bed. Lysander removed his shirt and stripped down to his boxers. Gabriel scooted over and the two lay next to one another.

“Are you comfortable?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel turned to his left to face the man next to him. His eyes had a glaze over them as his green irises pierced the man next to him.

“If I were to love you, would you love me back?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander chuckled. Gabriel saw how his chest moved up and down. “I should be asking you that. But if you’re wondering, I do like you already. I’m just waiting for you.”

Gabriel nodded and shut his eyes.

“My savior.” He muttered.

“Good night, Gabriel.” Lysander replied.

As Gabriel slept, Lysander watched and wondered. He’s met thousands of people throughout his life. Yet, Gabriel might be one that will change everything about him.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 11

“My people will live in peaceful dwelling places, in secure homes, in undisturbed places of rest.” Isaiah 32:18

THE MORNING CAME quickly, Gabriel not even realizing he had fallen asleep. He could taste the bitterness of the mead rising from the back of his throat onto his tongue.

Next to him was a sleeping Lysander, deep in his dreams. Gabriel noticed the two were cuddled together on his bed. He hadn’t remembered sleeping next to him. Luckily, Gabriel felt around and didn’t feel like they had sex last night.

Lysander’s hand was intertwined with his hand. Gabriel brought their clasped hands to his face and saw how rough the other man’s hand was.

Gabriel carefully tried to release their hands but ended up waking the man next to him. He sat up and watched as his partner in bed was trying hard not to make any noise.

The black-haired man just chuckled, pulling their hands towards him causing Gabriel to land on his chest.

“Morning,” Lysander muttered.

Gabriel looked away, but didn’t release their hands despite that was his main goal.

“We need to get up. It’s-”

“Sunday,” Lysander finished. “Isn’t that the Holy Day? You don’t have to worry about anything.”

Still, Gabriel got off his chest and finally their hands were free. He got off the bed and began to look for clothes to take a quick shower.

He vaguely remembered last night. “Lysander, did we do anything last night?” He asked. There were two pendulating thoughts in his mind. One: He hopes nothing has happened so his consciousness can remain clear. Two: Something did occur because of his affinity towards the other man.

“Relax, Gabriel. Nothing happened,” he said, choosing to omit Gabriel’s hope that they would fall for one another. “We got drunk, which we should try not to do next time. We just slept in the same bed.”

Gabriel wasn’t sure if he was relieved or disappointed. He simply nodded and left to take a shower. The remedy that Lysander put on him the night before helped with burns on his shoulders and back. It didn’t hurt as much as it did.

In the kitchen, some people sat around and ate their morning meal. Gabriel and Lysander sat in their chairs.

“Morning, boys.” Kari said as she took her seat at the head of the table. “You both look well rested.” She mentioned.

Lysander nodded. “We slept together last night.” He blurted out.

Everyone at the table stopped eating or talking and just looked at the two men. Almost everyone knew that two were getting closer, and some weren’t surprised. Gabriel, on the other hand, felt his face get red.

“N-No! We didn’t do anything!” Gabriel quickly added. “We just slept in the same bed, but didn’t do more. I swear.” He insisted.

Cassio and Horatio gave each other glances. “Whatever you say.” Cassio said.

The table moved on from that and began to talk about what was going to be happening that day. They discussed needing to start collecting wood for the winter and helping with the upcoming harvest festival.

The town is something that slowly began to interest Gabriel. He only knew small glances from it and was curious to see more. He remembered the words of that man who was collecting mushrooms, more specifically, when he said the entire town knew of his presence.

Which means that surely, he would be allowed to go into town and not have to worry about people spotting him. For now, Gabriel should focus on his house chores before even thinking about asking to go to town.

AFTER HIS CHORES, Gabriel was able to finally relax. He receded to his room where he grabbed the Bible off his bedside stand and held it dear to his heart.

He sat on a chair in the center of the room and began to start his prayers. He had done this a few times while on the run, where he found ways to set up a small pulpit and recite prayers to himself and to God.

Since he didn’t have a center of worship for his Sunday mass, Gabriel would have to improvise all his locations. He once did one on top of a monolith in Virginia. This time, it would be in a room that has offered him sanctuary.

While glancing down at his Bible, his rough fingers gliding over the smooth pages, he wondered how such a book can change the world. This book inspired many to do good in the world. But also, many destructive and evil things have been done in the name of God.

Gabriel never agreed with many things that the country has done. It was very common for people to speak against what the government does. He’s heard Representatives, Senators, Justices, and past Presidents criticize the policies.

But the difference was where you said. If you said it behind closed doors, it was fine. But in public, where people can hear you, is when it’s a different story. Merely, people are nervous of being punished.

Such a thing he did not agree with was his distant uncle, Senator Barnabas Weston, who was 39 marrying a 16 year old girl. However, his father told him that he must not argue against God, for He was the one that promised their hands in marriage.

The crying face of that girl, who was taken from her home, will always stick to him. It was her wedding day, where she was veiled and given away, and yet her face was anything but happy.

So, it didn’t surprise him when a few months later, that same girl was found dead by her own hands. And his uncle went on to marry another girl soon after that who was one year younger than his late wife.

Gabriel also didn’t agree with a diplomatic incident from 9 years ago. Then, the 56th President, Levi Barrington, his uncle, sent drone strikes to Albania and Greece after they refused to pay their debt to the US. The ongoing war in the Balkans combined with the drone strikes only added more fuel to their collapse.

Gabriel didn’t approve of the attack and told his father so. But Gabriel was only 18 years old, just getting ready to serve his mandated service for the military. And his opinion didn’t matter.

Such travesties that have happened and were justified by the very book in his hands. He prefers to believe that his religion is not one of hate, it’s just how people interpret it.

IN THE LIVING ROOM there was a huddle mass in front of the TV. Cassio and Lysander fiddled with the antenna while Virgilia, Horatio, and Kari complained that the news segment was going to be missed.

“Hurry up! I want to watch the special!” Virgilia complained.

Lysander turned around to see her. “Would you like to do it?” He handed her a wire. The woman shook her head and stood back.

After minutes of tinkering, the TV switched to a news channel that Gabriel hadn’t seen before. All the major news networks were owned by the government and closely monitored, so this channel looked strange.

Gabriel took a seat next to Timon on the couch. The ones near the TV stepped back.

“And now for our special segment. Today is August 23, 2082. And it is the 49th anniversary of the Day the Light Died.” A news anchor said. He recognized the voice as the same man who interviewed the girl at the shooting a while back.

The TV changed to footage of the Statue of Liberty. However, it looked different. Gabriel was used to how Lady Liberty looked. She held a tablet in one hand that had engraved letters on it. And on the other hand, instead of a large cross he was used to, there was a torch.

Footage was shown from all types of angles. Some at day, others at night where the torch was illuminated and cast a beautiful glow. There were even pictures of Lady Liberty wielding the torches that were black and white.

Was Lady Liberty always like this? He had never seen such a thing.

Then the footage changed to video of the statue, but it was surrounded by scaffolding and cranes. And gone was the torch and she transformed to the cross-bearing Lady he recognizes.

It switched back to the standard news anchor. “49 years ago, our beloved Statue of Liberty was corrupted by this regime. No longer does she hold the torch that illuminates the way for people to come to this country and wish for a better life.

“Instead, she forcefully holds the cross, letting the world know that her status as Lady Liberty was diminished. And if you look closely, her chain has been subtly put back. This bastardization is just one of the many ways the totalitarian government has done to let the world know that we are not a nation of democracy, but of evil.”

The man went on to talk about the history of the statue. Gabriel learned that it was a gift from France, not built by the Founding Fathers who were told by God to erect it as a symbol. He wasn’t surprised, considering how much the US currently hates France.

At the end of the segment was a picture of the old Lady Liberty with the phrase, “Never Forget Her Light” written at the bottom.

“Timon,” Kari said. She turned around to look at us. “You were alive during that time. How was it seeing Lady Liberty get destroyed?” She asked.

Gabriel glanced at Timon. For a moment, he had a thousand yard stare as if he was searching deep in his mind to recall something he did not want to remember.

“Right, right.” Timon muttered. “I think it was after the Hualapai Nation Massacre and before the bombing of St. Patrick’s Cathedral in New York. It was terrifying to watch. We- I was scared.”

Something about the way Timon spoke put Gabriel off. It was as if he was holding off on information that he wished to keep to himself. Timon has always been a quiet man. He spent most of his time sleeping or just staring into space.

“My grandpa told me that the moment he knew this country was going to hell was when they removed President Abraham Lincoln’s head from Mount Rushmore and replaced it with Abraham Barrington.” Lucrece said, entering the living room with her son following behind.

Kari spoke, “I remember my mom telling me she knew something was wrong when my uncles’ marriage became invalid because they were both men. Luckily, they made it out towards Iceland. But it must’ve been terrifying.”

People told stories their families told them of the moment they knew that the US was going to descend into havoc. All Gabriel could think about was what he already knew.

And that was: The moment the US was going to fall into depravity was far back during the 1970’s. When the first plans for the US were created.

The living room began to clear. Timon got off the couch and headed outside. Gabriel was alone for a bit until Lysander sat next to him.

“What did you think of the news special? Anything new you learned?” He asked. But he already knew the answer.

“A lot,” Gabriel replied. “I know that I asked to unlearn what I know, so I cannot complain. It just all comes into flashes for me and overwhelms me.”

“I understand.” Lysander spoke. But he put on a charming smile. “At least you learned something today. You didn’t know the past of the Statue of Liberty?”

Gabriel shook his head. “No clue. I was told she always held that cross.”

The raven-haired man placed his rough hand on Gabriel’s lap. The two sat on the couch next to one another. There was a hum of the wind that entered through the open windows. The curtains swayed and tussled a bouquet of daffodils on a shelf.

“I feel happy,” Gabriel said. Lysander glanced at him. “I no longer have to worry about when I’ll have to shower or if I’m going to sleep on an empty stomach. And no more running constantly.”

“Seeing you smile makes my day,” Lysander muttered.

“What?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander chuckled. “Nothing,” he said. “Keep up the good work. I heard Kari saying that you’ve been doing a good job.”

“So does this mean I’ll get to stay when the month is up?”

Lysander shrugged his shoulders. “We’ll have to wait.” The man then stood up and walked out of the living room.

Gabriel, left alone in the living room, cheered himself. He’ll only work harder from this point on to make sure all the people here at least respect him.

THE WEATHER GREW COLD as August was almost ending. Gabriel was looking out the window after finishing his chores when he saw Alcibiades walking to the back of the house. Behind was some gym equipment. Some were bought, others were made using random materials.

Gabriel started to feel weak. Manual labor kept him active, but he no longer went to the gym weekly like he used to months ago. He put on some athletic wear and shoes and filled up a water bottle before going back.

Immediately, Gabriel saw Alcibiades grunt as he laid back on a bench and lifted some weights.

“Hi, there,” Gabriel said. Alcibiades did not reply. He realized that the man was wearing headphones.

Gabriel went to a nearby stool and sat his items down. He searched and found some weights he can lift.

“Cold day, right? At least it won’t be hot anymore.” Gabriel said. No reply.

He took the hint, remembering that you aren’t supposed to interrupt someone’s work out. He lifted the weights for a bit, only listening to the sounds of Virgilia screaming because it was her turn to look after Mamillius.

While spaced out, he was interrupted by several heavy equipment falling and clashing on the floor. Gabriel turned and saw Horatio standing there while holding one of the smaller weights in his hands.

This also caused Alcibiades to stop his workout and angrily sit up.

“Damn it, Horatio! What did I tell you? Stay the fuck out here!” He yelled. Horatio stood slumped and nervous.

“I-I’m sorry, Alcibiades. I just wanted to-”

“Wanted to what? Work out? You can’t even lift 20 pounds if your life depended on it!” Alcibiades collected his things and angrily walked away and into the house through the door from the back yard.

Gabriel watched Horatio weep and start to place the weight in his hands back on the rack. Gabriel stood up and helped him pick up the heavier ones.

“Ignore him,” Gabriel said. “I’ve seen guys like him. They act all high and mighty because of how much they can bench.”

Horatio just wiped his tears with the sleeve of his sweater.

“Did you want to work out?” Gabriel asked.

The dirty-blonde haired man nodded.

“Want me to help? It’s good to have a gym buddy to spot you.” Gabriel offered. Horatio lifted his head, a twinkle in his eyes.

“You’d do that?” Horatio asked.

“Yes.”

Horatio became eager and stopped crying. “I’ve been wanting to get into fitness, but no one ever wants to help me.”

“What about Cassio? Aren’t you two friends?” Gabriel asked.

The smaller man just nodded. “Cassio does so much for me already. I can’t ask more from him. That’s why I never asked him.”

His attempts to be independent awed Gabriel. But he also knew that it’s better to go through life with people around you.

“Come on. Let’s first do a few warm ups before I see how much you can do.” Gabriel said. Horatio blushed and nodded eagerly, excited that he could finally do something he’s always wanted to do.

HOURS PASSED and Lysander returned home from his work. As he walked in, he saw Timon cooking dinner in the kitchen.

“Hey, Timon.” Lysander said. He put his empty containers in the sink.

“We’ll need milk tomorrow.” Timon replied.

“Got it.” Lysander replied. Kari then walked into the kitchen.

“Anything from town?” She asked.

Lysander thought for a moment. He was distracted because he remembered an obese squirrel that he fed nuts from his hands. The creature was so overweight that it couldn’t even run away when Lysander tried to catch it.

“Right! The bulletin was updated. They announced the date for the harvest festival.”

“When?” Both Timon and Kari asked.

“Mid-September. In time for the pumpkin harvest.”

Cassio poked his head into the kitchen. “Someone say harvest festival?” He asked. This was followed by Horatio, then Mamillius, then Gabriel and Virgilia.

“Can we please go earlier this time? I never get to try the apple cider doughnuts because they run out!” Virgilia said.

“The kettle corn is so good! I literally save up my allowance just to buy as many bags as I can.” Cassio said.

The people talked about the event while Gabriel stood confused. Lysander pointed this out. “Wait, Gabriel. You don’t know about the festival.” He said.

Everyone’s attention was now on Gabriel, who just wanted to hear the conversation. “I don’t know what the harvest festival is. But it sounds like a fun occasion.”

“It’s the best,” Kari mentioned. “Town people coming together and hosting games, booths, and entertainment. I think you’ll enjoy it.”

The people began to discuss more about the festival. Everyone stopped when Timon announced dinner was ready and everyone sat at the table to eat.

After dinner, Gabriel and Lysander were in their room and were getting ready to sleep.

“Lysander.” Gabriel said. “Are you going to the festival?” He asked.

Lysander shut his book. “Yes, I am. They sell jars of rabbiteye blueberry preserves that I crave. Plus, there’s the caramel apples and live music.”

It all sounded fun to Gabriel. His family’s version of welcoming the fall was going hunting for pheasants in their lodge in upstate New York. There, they ate food and then returned to DC.

“Can I go?” Gabriel asked.

The other man chuckled. “You’re a 27 year old and are asking me to go out?” Lysander found humor in this.

“I just figured that, because of my status, I wouldn’t be able to go out.”

“I’m sure you’ll be allowed to go.”

Gabriel didn’t think. “Want to go together?” He asked. He immediately regretted his words. But he only regretted saying them so abruptly without hesitating.

Lysander perked up and stared at the other man. He saw how red his face became and tried to hide it by facing the wall.

“Sure. I’d enjoy going with you. Could be fun.” Lysander replied. He leaned to turn off his lamp. “Goodnight, Gabriel.”

“Blessed night,” Gabriel replied. Lysander closed his eyes.

Gabriel looked at his ceiling and got excited. He essentially has asked Lysander on a date. Though he wasn’t sure if he considered it a date. They’re just hanging out. That’s all.

“Gabriel,” Lysander spoke. He thought he was asleep. “I know you’re overthinking right now.”

“Sorry,” Gabriel muttered out.

“Everything okay?” He asked. Gabriel didn’t want to keep anything from his closest friend.

“I was just thinking if I had just asked you on a date. Is it a date?”

Lysander turned his head around and glanced at Gabriel. “Sure, it’s a date. There? Now go to sleep. I can feel your thoughts from my side.”

The room then fell silent. And Gabriel fell asleep with a smile on his face.

A WEEK HAD NOW PASSED, and it was time for the house to decide if Gabriel had proven himself worth to stay. Everyone gathered outside where the chairs were found and sat around a table that had been set up.

“It’s been a while since we’ve had something like this,” Kari said. “Last person was Virgilia two years ago.”

Timon finally sat and grunted. “Begin,” he said.

“Right,” Kari said. “Gabriel Barrington has been living with us for a month now. He’s spent the entire time proving his worth in hopes of being allowed to live here. We will do a vote, yes, no, or abstain, and take that into consideration. Remember, Timon’s vote will be the tie breaker in case of a tie.”

The people nodded in understanding.

“Anyone against allowing Gabriel to live here?” She asked. Only one hand raised: Alcibiades. “Why?”

“I don’t feel comfortable with someone from the Terrible Family living in this house. It’s an insult to me and everyone who is here for something they’ve done.”

Cassio perked up. “Alcibiades, you go against every person who wants to live here. Let’s move on.”

“Anyone wish to abstain?” Kari asked. Aaron and his friend, whom Gabriel still hadn’t learned the name of both raised their hands. Gabriel understood, since these two men hadn’t spoken to him but also practiced a religion that his family worked hard to eradicate.

Kari wrote down a few things on a paper. Gabriel nervously sat. He knew he was in. But the anxiety he was experiencing was due to this now being an official change. He was no longer a DC resident.

“And those in favor of allowing Gabriel to live here indefinitely?” Kari asked.

Lysander was the first one to raise his hand. Mamillius chuckled and raised his, while his mother just followed along. Virgilia, with admirable eyes, also raised hers. Horatio and Cassio looked at one another, the smaller man nodding and two raising theirs

Kari also slightly raised her hand.

“There it is. Majority vote.” Kari wrote down the tally. “It’s official. Welcome to our home, Gabriel. I hope you’ll enjoy your stay.”

The people all stood up and began to greet Gabriel as if he had just arrived. He hugged each person, even those who didn’t vote for him, and thanked them.

The outside then cleared as people went inside. All that was left was Gabriel and Lysander. All the deep feelings, being welcomed and finding a new home, washed over Gabriel.

One minute, he was standing proud and hopeful. The next, he started to tear up and wipe his cheeks of tears.

Lysander hugged the man and allowed for him to cry into his chest. He rubbed his back and comforted him.

Gabriel thought a while back he was going to be alone. He left his original home and family to protect them, leaving him vulnerable. He didn’t know where to go or how long he would be on the run.

It was by an act of God did Gabriel manage to find Lysander, who held him by the hand and led him to this place.

“Let’s go inside,” Lysander said.

He wiped his face one final time. There was no reason to cry anymore. He was safe now.

“Okay,” Gabriel muttered. They held hands and walked inside the house.

Inside, the house members, his new family, all sat around the table and got ready to eat. And later, they would watch a movie before going to sleep for a new day.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 12

“Have I not commanded you? Be strong and courageous! Do not be afraid; do not be discouraged, for the Lord your God is with you wherever you go.” Joshua 1:9

CARVED INTO THE SIDE of the tree was Gabriel’s name. This large and ancient pine tree had lived on these grounds for centuries. It was a tradition that started long ago when people who were accepted as residents of the house would carve their names into the bark.

Gabriel’s was found right under Horatio’s name. He tried to carve it next to Lysander’s, but it was occupied by Virgilia’s.

Now, he was an official member of the house. He can consider them as family. Or perhaps not family just yet. Friends, perhaps.

It was just a few days before the carnival. Lysander put on his coat and prepared to leave for some downtown grocery shopping. Before Lysander could leave, Gabriel reached out and grabbed his wrist.

“Can I come with you?” He asked. They both looked down and Gabriel let go quickly.

“You want to come shopping with me? Are you sure? It’s pretty boring.”

Gabriel huffed. “I’ve been stuck in this house and the surrounding areas for over a month. Just let me go out! Please?”

The other man took mental pictures of Gabriel begging. He wondered how Gabriel would look in bed underneath him. But he pushed those dirty thoughts aside.

“Let’s ask Kari,” Lysander replied. They walked to one of the bathrooms on the first floor and saw Kari leaning her leg on top of the sink. Her leg was covered with a white foam while she held a blade in her hand.

“What?” Kari said, not looking up.

“What are you doing?” Gabriel asked.

“Shaving my legs.” Kari grunted. She nicked herself with the blade and blood started to pour out from the small wound. A bit of toilet paper was placed on the wound to soak up the blood. Kari decided to put her leg down.

“You know what, fuck this. I’m leaving my legs however I want.” She then turned to the two men that had been watching her. “What do you two want?”

“I’m going to town for the weekly shopping and Fred Jones wants to come with me.”

“Fred Jones?” Gabriel asked.

“The blonde hair.” Lysander told him. “Can he come with?”

Kari had been wiping the foam from her legs using a towel. “Sure. The townspeople already know he’s here and have been waiting to see him. Just make sure he covers up.”

The men thanked her and left to get Gabriel ready. He used the same cloak he had during his journey and put it over him. They went to the front lawn, near where Kari’s car was located. Several bikes were on racks.

“This one will fit you. It’s Alcibiades’, and you two are both large.” Lysander pulled out a bike that was black. The wheels had mud crusted into the grooves. Lysander pulled out his bright blue bike and attached the trailer behind it.

Luckily, Gabriel knew how to ride a bike. It wasn’t a fun memory, as he remembered his father yelling at him for crying when he skinned his knee on the concrete. At least he learned, he told himself.

And soon, they were biking away from the house and towards the town.

THE DIRT PATH was still the same as Gabriel remembered it. Only this time, the deciduous trees on the sides had their leaves fallen into orange and yellow shades on the floor. And the air was much colder.

The bikes were fit for the rough trail but were shaky. Gabriel almost fell over a few times while Lysander chuckled, knowing he was going to have to get used to it in the coming weeks.

Thankfully for Gabriel, the trail turned into a concrete path that led into the residential area of town. It was similar to any street that existed in some small town in a random state. Because that is exactly what this place was.

“This way!” Lysander shouted. They turned the corner and passed a few more streets. Gabriel saw the occasional car drive past them or children playing in the street with a ball. Mothers sat outside, watching their kids, or walking with bags in their hands. Their husbands were most likely working since most women in privileged areas could not work.

After biking a bit longer, Lysander slowed his bike. Gabriel saw this and slowed down too. A bike rack was stationed in front of a coffee shop where other bikes were at.

“I want a coffee. You want one too?” Lysander asked. He pulled out two locks and secured their bikes onto the rails.

“Sure,” Gabriel replied. The coffee shop was somewhat empty. The few patrons inside were quick to spot Gabriel Barrington entering the store.

“Just relax. I’m sure they’re just curious to see a Child of God near them.” Lysander whispered to him. Gabriel nodded but could still feel eyes on him.

Gabriel looked at the menu and became overwhelmed. He stuck with a simple cup of hot coffee to warm up his hands. Gabriel opted to pay and instinctively pulled out his Mandate of Christ card, a card that allows him to get any food for free. But he quickly put it away and used the money from his wallet.

They sat in a corner of the cafe to eat their food.

“What is on the agenda for today?” Gabriel asked, hoping the conversation would distract him from the stares of people.

“Grocery store. Aaron needs something from the dry cleaners. The toy store for Mamillius. Not much, honestly.” Lysander explained.

After their coffee was done, they exited the shop and went back to their bikes. Lysander opted to do non-grocery chores first. They stopped at a small toy shop and parked their bikes outside.

A chime of a bell rang signifying customers. A man behind the counter popped out. Gabriel jumped because of how big his eyes looked, almost bug-like. But then he realized it was his thick glasses.

“Lysander, welcome. Something for Mamillius?” The man said. He stopped when he saw behind him was Gabriel Barrington.

“Yes. I also brought a guest, whom I hope won’t bother.” Lysander said. The man behind the counter, whose name tag read ‘Aemilius,’ watched the blonde man. He saw the town group chat exploding a few minutes prior with talks that the man himself-Gabriel Barrington-made his emergence into town.

Lysander left for an aisle with larger toys. Gabriel scanned the smaller shelves near the front desk. He crouched down and saw a box of spinning tops. He once played with these toys with his brother, Isaac, for many hours.

“Done,” Lysander returned. In his hands was a large box of assembly toys to create the pyramids of Egypt. This was a large set, which came with five large pyramids, was not accurate to the current day, probably an old set that hasn’t been opened.

Gabriel thought back to almost two decades ago when the UK and US destroyed one of the pyramids in an airstrike after Egypt attempted a war with the Kingdom of Israel.

“Is that all?” Aemilius asked. Lysander nodded and paid for the items. Gabriel set down the box of toys in his hand and the two walked out. He placed the box in the trailer that was attached to Lysander’s bike.

“Dry cleaning next,” Lysander said. And they got onto their bikes and went off.

AFTER CHORES were done, the men sat on a bench at a park and relaxed. In front was a playground, which was on the verge of breaking down, with kids playing on it.

“I’m surprised,” Gabriel said.

“About?”

“The fact that everyone in this town is fine with me being here. I thought at least some people loyal to the American Church would’ve reacted negatively to me.”

Lysander leaned back. “This might come as a shocker, but a large portion of Americans don’t even practice the religion.”

“Why?” he naively asked.

“If you were forced into a religion that has caused you to lose countless friends and family, would you worship that very God?” Lysander asked back. Gabriel was taken aback.

But he couldn’t protest. It did make sense to him, in a way. He’s seen the many of horrors of this country. People not wanting to worship that very God is nothing that he should be surprised about.

“So then what about the random pop ins that the Tzevaot or Archs do?”

“The people here will pull out their small Bibles and continue with life. If they come on a Sunday, a warning text will be sent to let everyone know that they are coming, and many will flock to the church. This town has a pretty good system in place for such events.”

Gabriel nodded in understanding. There was a jingle of an ice cream truck coming close. The bright and colorful truck parked near the park. Several kids ran towards it and began to pick out their preferred flavors.

Lysander checked his wallet to see how much money he had. He kissed his teeth upon seeing that he wouldn’t have enough. The other man saw this and had a bright idea.

“I’ll pay,” Gabriel said.

“Huh? No, it’s fine. I didn’t even want-”

Gabriel grabbed Lysander by the hand and forced him to stand up. “I’m buying you an ice cream, and that’s final.” He commanded. Lysander didn’t protest. Despite being 30, he obeyed the younger man.

They walked to the ice cream truck. By now, most of the children had left and only a few were scattered around, still looking.

“See anything you like?” Gabriel asked.

“You’re paying, right?” Lysander asked for confirmation. Gabriel confirmed. Lysander then pointed at the most expensive menu items, a large waffle bowl with their limited edition pumpkin spice custard.

Gabriel was just happy that the other man was at least indulging.

While the ice cream man assembled their food, Gabriel began to hear the conversation of the other kids that were still there.

“If we can find an extra 5 cents, we can get the single cone and share it with each other!” One of the children eagerly said.

“I can check in the sand. You guys stall the man in the truck, so he doesn’t go away.” Another child replied.

A girl said, “Hurry! We don’t want to miss this.”

Before the kid who volunteered to scavenge could run off, Gabriel called out to them.

“Hey! Do you guys want ice cream?” He asked. The kids all stopped and turned to Gabriel. They grew up being fed propaganda from the government, seeing posters of Gabriel on their textbooks, Bible, and flags. They knew who he was.

“I- Yeah,” The oldest of the kids, probably around 8, replied. He reminded Gabriel of Mamillius.

“Let me buy it for you.” Gabriel offered. The kids were weary. Gabriel signaled to the menu on the truck for them to choose. “Go ahead.”

One by one, each child picked something off the menu. The ice cream man’s assistant wrote down the order and Gabriel paid.

“Thank you, Mister Gabriel Barrington!” All the children replied. They eagerly sat on the floor while talking about the dessert they were going to eat.

Lysander had watched the whole interaction in amusement. He had never seen someone from Gabriel’s class be so kind and compassionate towards those lower. Any good deeds were always done just for the public to see. Donations to charities were done so out of a tax break.

Yet, Gabriel did a good deed without being told. He merely heard the words of starving children and fed them. Perhaps that religion of his did teach him something of value.

After they finished their ice cream, they walked back to where their bikes were. Lysander spotted someone and quickly ran to their items.

“Autolycus! Get away from our stuff!” Lysander angrily said in a firm voice. A man near the bike trailer stepped back and ran off. “Damn you!”

Gabriel caught up to see his friend checking their items.

“That damn kleptomaniac. I don’t think he stole anything.” Lysander turned to Gabriel. “That was Autolycus, the town’s thief. If you ever see him around, make sure you quickly scare him off.” Lysander explained.

They both hopped on their bikes. “Why don’t they arrest him?”

“He has quite a lot of money. He doesn’t steal to feed himself, just for fun. And besides, he and Officer Verges are also friends, so don’t expect him to go away any time soon.”

They began to ride their bikes through the city, this much slower as Lysander had cargo behind him. He took the route through the town center.

Decorations were starting to be put up in time for the harvest festival. Stations were being built and the children from the nearby school were being forced to work for credit. It was either write an essay about the history of the harvest festival or paint and run around for snacks.

Gabriel remembered his talk with Lysander where they made a deal to go to the harvest festival together as a date. He still couldn’t believe it was a date, as he had never been on one before. He met his wife, Martha, only once before they got married. Dating was something he only ever saw in the movies that he rarely watched.

AFTER ARRIVING HOME, the men brought out all the items and began to set everything away. Aaron picked up his dry cleaning and Mamillius got his new toy.

Lysander left outside to finish up a task, leaving Gabriel to his own self. He entered the living room and saw Timon watching the news, the same one they always watch. He took a seat on the couch and looked at the TV.

“What’s happening?” Gabriel asked. Timon sighed since the headline said what was happening.

“Serbia broke their alliance with Bulgaria after they attacked the border.”

“Why?”

“They assumed that Bulgarian loyalists to the Republic of Kosovo were sneaking through tunnels under the border. Serbia has made threats to flatten Pristina.” Timon explained.

“And how is the EU and UN responding? I’d imagine that the UK and France would try to do something to stop the massacre that’s been going on for a decade.”

“You’d really think they would do anything? Those members of the UN Veto 5 did nothing when Americans were being gunned down by the government, or when China started the bombings in Taiwan and Hong Kong. No, they’ll just sit back and grapple with the fact that they’re as irrelevant as knocker-ups.”

The TV then switched to another news. The headline read ‘US Forces in Argentina Kill 15 Citizens.’

The news anchor went on to explain how one of the many US stations around the globe had killed over a dozen who tried to retrieve a criminal.

If this was any of the government-owned news media, it would be told in a different way. Instead of knowing that the criminal, a US expat charged with raping 3 women, was wanted, the media would’ve said that an innocent US man was attacked by savage Latins.

“Timon, how old are you?” Gabriel asked.

“73,” He replied. Gabriel counted in his head.

“So, you were 23 when the country went into its change. What was it like? My grandfather and uncles when they were still alive used to openly talk about how exciting it was-”

“It was not exciting!” Timon angrily snapped. “You and your family have no idea the horrors that we witnessed. Seeing friends get gunned down or hearing the news outlets report that martial law was in place indefinitely was nothing sort of fun!”

Gabriel didn’t say anything. It’s true that his family has fed him an idealized version of what really went down. He’s tried many times to look in the archives at the Pentagon or the bunkers under the White House to find out more about what happened during that dark period. But it seemed that all that information was removed or buried further.

“I- I didn’t know. I’m sorry,” Gabriel apologized.

Timon relaxed. Seeing this man lower his head in shame reminded him of himself those many years ago. And how badly he wished he could go back and take everything he did away.

“Ligarius,” Timon said.

“Hmm?” Gabriel replied.

“Ligarius. He owns a photography shop where he produces films for people that want them physically. On your free day, go to his shop and ask him to show you.”

“What does he have?”

“He and father were photographers. His father was there when it all went down. He saw the Kingdom of Israel massacring the Palestinians, the execution of Uyghurs, when the South Koreans marched into Pyongyang.” Timon stopped. “He even has footage of Star Falls.”

“What is Star Falls?” Gabriel then asked.

Timon turned to the younger man. “You’ll see. Just be prepared to see many disturbing images. The War on Paper and Operation Sodom are also some you definitely should ask Ligarius about.”

Gabriel was going to ask more until Alcibiades walked into the living room. He fell silent and turned to the TV where the king of Artois was giving a speech about hoping for unity.

That night, in his bed, Gabriel looked at the sky outside. The moon was half full tonight, but it was still beautiful.

Lysander could tell the man was thinking about something, which seems to be the norm these days. Gabriel would stay up and think much about the world now that the rose-tinted glasses were removed.

“Need company?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel nodded, until he remembered that Lysander couldn’t see him. “Yes,” He replied.

Lysander got out of his bed and walked across the room. He lay in the bed with Gabriel, the two close to one another.

“I talked with Timon today. He was snappy with me when I mentioned that my family found joy when my grandfather took over.” Gabriel explained.

“Timon is very quiet about his past. I think only Kari knows about his past.”

“Does everyone here know what the others went through?”

Lysander thought for a moment. “Not really. Some are more reserved about it, like the Muslims or Alcibiades. Then some, like Horatio and Virgilia, don’t have much of a story. The rest prefer not to speak about it but will say if you ask.”

“Can I ever know your story?” Gabriel asked.

“One day, you will know. But for now, let us get closer. Then I will trust you.”

Gabriel sighed. “It’s not fair. Everyone here knows my story, yet I know none of yours.” He spoke solemnly.

The other man began to rub his leg. “When they tell you theirs, it will be a sign of trust. Allow for them to get closer, then you can really call each other family.”

“Right. Okay, I’m done. You can go to your bed now.” Gabriel said. He didn’t see nor take the hint.

“Nah, I’m good here.” Lysander said. He scooted closer to Gabriel where their bodies were touching. All the men wore were their undergarments. Nothing else.

The atmosphere grew erotic, at least of Gabriel. His face turned red, and his ears felt piping hot, despite the window being open for the cold to come inside.

As he glanced down, Gabriel visibly saw himself getting excited. He muttered something, cursing himself for thinking such perverted things when all Lysander was doing was lying next to him.

Lysander began to lightly snore, meaning the man was now asleep. Gabriel turned to face his wall. Doing this allowed for Lysander to then hug him from behind. He should’ve seen this coming.

There was no point in protesting. He shut his eyes and easily fell asleep, not struggling so much tonight.

IN HIS DREAM, Gabriel walked through a dark street with a flashlight in hand. He knew this was from before his outing. He must be on patrol tonight.

He scoured through the street, which seemed to be silent tonight. Not even drunk people stumbling through the sidewalk or homeless people searching through trash.

As he entered through an alleyway between two large buildings, he bumped into a person who fell back. Gabriel shined his flashlight and saw it was a woman on the floor rubbing his head.

“Sorry, ma’am,” Gabriel said. “You shouldn’t be out here at night. Too many dangerous people.” He held out his hand to pick her up.

Gabriel remembered this. It wasn’t just a dream. It was a memory.

After helping her up, the woman patted her coat and began to panic. Gabriel asked what was wrong and saw the woman began to look around.

She searched until Gabriel stepped on something. He shined his flashlight down and saw he had stepped on a book titled ‘The Communist Manifesto.’

When the woman saw that she had been caught, she pleaded for her release. But Gabriel ignored her words. He pulled out his communicator, a radio-like device with a few buttons. He pressed the red button.

One minute, the street was silent. The next, alarms began ringing and all the street lights became brighter. Gabriel’s communicator was tracked, and several cars surrounded them. The woman knew there was no point in running.

Several armed men approached Gabriel, who gave them a rundown of what he found. And they arrested the woman on the spot for reading a banned piece of media that was not approved by the government.

But before she left, she turned to Gabriel and said, “May you one day feel such pain as I have.”

Later that week, she was shown on the weekly segment of criminals who were sentenced, where her left eye had been gouged out and her hands had been cut off.

His vision began to go black, and he woke up from his sleep. Lysander woke up at the same time, feeling Gabriel squirm in his arms.

“Everything okay?” Lysander asked in a raspy voice.

Gabriel caught his breath. He was covered in sweat.

“I’m fine,” Gabriel replied. “Just a nightmare.”

Lysander came closer to wrap him more into his arms. Gabriel protested because then he would also be covered in sweat.

“Sleep. I’ll be here if you get scared.” Lysander said.

Gabriel leaned back into bed and closed his eyes. Lysander being right next to him did bring a sense of calmness.

Though, he began to wonder why he had a nightmare suddenly. His nightmares before centered around his mother. When he ran away and came here, he didn’t have those nightmares.

It wasn’t until today, when he learned more from Timon, did these haunting nightmares come back. He thought that maybe there was a correlation.

At least he had someone to keep him company, should another nightmare come about.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 13

“Let us not grow weary in doing good, for in due time we will reap a harvest if we do not give up.” Galatians 6:9

A COLD EVENING was the first sign that the harvest festival was in town. The festival signaled a time when the people can say goodbye to the summer and welcome the fall. But for the residents of Verona, it was a time to relax and live off their bountiful harvests.

Because the beginning of fall only meant one thing: It was time for a festival.

The members of the house on the outskirts of town all got ready. They wore their coziest coats, and some wore scarves and gloves. Their pockets were lined with money they had saved through chores and work.

Kari took herself, Timon, Lucrece, Mamillius, and Virgilia (she won the lottery for the remaining spot) in the car. The rest took the bikes that were scattered around.

They set off for the center of town. Kari had to park her car far away from the actual event since the streets were packed with cars. The ones on the bikes set them near a bike rack.

Before Gabriel even saw what the festival looked like, he could smell something sweet in the air and could hear loud music playing. The ground started to become littered with hay straws and confetti.

Just a head was the event. People entered with their families and friends. Kari stopped the group before going any further.

“Remember!” She shouted through the noise behind her. “Stick with your partner! No wandering off. If you get lost, try to find one of us. We’ll be here for four hours.”

The group nodded in understanding. Lucrece pulled out a handcuff-like contraption and tied it to Mamillius’ wrist and the other on hers. They became tied. Cassio and Horatio nodded at one another. Kari offered her arm to Timon. Aaron and his friend were silent but close together. Virgilia and Alcibiades both looked annoyed that they were partnered up.

Lysander smirked. He knew that agreeing to make Kari golden milk as a bride to pair him and Gabriel together was a good idea. It was their plan to make this their date.

They entered the festival and began to go their separate ways. The town center transformed from a simple center to a lively area where every place you looked at was something to do or see.

“What should we do first?” Gabriel asked in his partner’s ear.

“Let’s get some food in our system first.” He replied. There was a funnel cake stand, and the line wasn’t too long.

They got their food, Gabriel paying, and ate it while standing near some hay bales. Gabriel has tried funnel cakes before, and they were just as good as he remembered.

Then it was time for walking around. They saw different attractions, such as a scarecrow making station and bobbing for apples. Gabriel and Lysander spent several minutes laughing at people sticking their heads in barrels of water and coming out with them not having successfully grabbed an apple and instead took bites out of them.

An area that caught Gabriel’s eye was the pumpkin patch sign. It led through the town and to a more rural area. People walked through the patch, and all looked at the pumpkins that were ready for harvesting.

Lysander paid the small fee to enter for both of them. He saw that there was a maze somewhere near where they could go.

“Look!” Gabriel pointed. He saw a woman about to sit on a pumpkin that clearly looked rotted. They watched as she sat on the pumpkin and squashed it under her weight.

They had to conceal their laughter by crouching down so people didn’t see them.

Further through the patch, there was a quiet area where they sat on some benches and looked at the hills littered with round pumpkins.

“Gosh. If DC had something like this every year, it would be the only thing I’d look forward to.” Gabriel said.

“You mean DC, one of the richest areas in the US, doesn’t use their money to throw special parties?”

Gabriel turned to Lysander. “I mean, there were galas and gatherings. But it was just mostly old men coming together to talk badly about people or lobbyists wanting to speak to government officials.

“The most fun we had was the Jubilee a few months ago on July 4th to celebrate the 50th anniversary of the Abrahamic Dynasty. But it was all just a parade where the US showed off its weapons to the world and we popped fireworks.”

Lysander did see the footage on TV. It didn’t look fun. He couldn’t believe that a small town threw a better celebration than the richest people in power.

“Just you wait. This place may be a speck to people in the higher ups, but they certainly know how to have fun. The Winter Wonderland and Easter Events are some of the best times.”

Gabriel felt a bit excited about the future events that would be coming. Which means that he plans on staying here for the definite future.

“Am I doing good?” Lysander asked.

“What?” Gabriel asked back.

“This is my first date. I’m not used to being the romantic type. I’ve seen movies, but I am inexperienced.”

“If it makes you feel better,” Gabriel took a moment to let out a sigh. “This is my first date, too. I guess it’s the blind leading the blind.”

It made them both feel better. No one knew more than the other, in terms of passive affection. Lysander, however, felt uneasy. Gabriel was still a married man. And also, there was that other thing that no one has told Gabriel yet…

“Come on. We need to move our legs before they freeze.” Lysander stood up, followed by Gabriel. They walked more through the pumpkin patch until they reached a corn maze.

They both looked at each other and nodded.

“First one to make it to the other side owes the other an entire apple pie.” Lysander said.

“You’re on.” Gabriel replied. His competitive tendency came as he was determined to make it through the maze first.

They both went in first. Lysander sort of knew the basic layout of the maze, as it follows the same pattern every year. That is: Follow the right side until it reaches the other end. It was a simple strategy.

Gabriel knew that Lysander, who has gone to multiple of these, would at least know something on how to escape. So, Gabriel, just hiding through the walls of the corn maze, stayed a few feet behind Lysander and followed him.

Lysander kept his hand on the wall to his right and followed it. They continued walking, with Gabriel keeping his distance. He had to be stealthy when walking as the rustle of the corn stalks brushing up against his coat creating loud noises.

The end of the maze was approaching. Just a head was the exit that led to a rest area. Lysander looked around to try to find his opponent. While he was distracted, Gabriel ran from his hiding spot and raced for the exit.

“Gabriel!” Lysander yelled. But it was too late as he had crossed through and won the competition.

As the victor, Gabriel cheered and rubbed his winning in Lysander’s face. Lysander had a scornful look, not being able to accept that he was beaten by Gabriel.

“You cheated, by the way.” Lysander mentioned.

“Is someone a sore loser?” Gabriel retorted.

Lysander flicked his finger on the other man’s forehead. “Let’s go get your pie already.” He said. He began to walk away. Gabriel ran up to him.

“Alright, alright. I’ll admit cheating. It’s only fair that I pay for it to make it up. Yeah? Does that sound good?” Gabriel said.

Lysander nodded. They walked next to one another, listening to the music get louder as they walked back to the town center. Before they entered the crowd, Lysander reached to grab Gabriel’s hand.

“Stay close.” He called out. Gabriel made sure his hand was tightly grabbing the other hand while they traversed through the busy crowd.

The pie stand was almost running out. But luckily, they came right as more was being set out. Gabriel ordered one large apple pie and paid for it, then presenting it to the rightful winner of the maze race.

“Thank you,” Lysander said smugly.

Right as they were about to enjoy their pie, there was a loud blast of music that began to play. The crowd began to disperse and became compacted on the sides. Appearing on the ground was a brown carpet that had been there the entire time but had gone unnoticed by Gabriel.

“Here they come!” Lysander said.

“Who?”

Up ahead, appearing from the school’s direction, was a marching band of students. They formed an organized formation and began to walk down the street while playing a preppy song.

The marching band temporarily stopped in the middle of the street and put on a 10-minute performance. Their loud music was enchanting to listen to. Gabriel knew that they must’ve practiced for months just to be able to master the instruments in their hands.

After their performance, they continued trekking down the street and played more music. Following behind the marching band was a large parade float. It was shaped to look like a giant cartoon turkey, with the body behind having an opening for people inside to wave out.

The float was followed by another, a tall truck-like vehicle. On top were handrails to keep the people above from falling off. They began to offer the audience cartons of milk and freshly baked bread rolls. Lysander managed to grab two for him and his date.

Several more floats came about. One was the Statue of Liberty wielding the cross in her hands. Another was a cornucopia with people dressed as fruits and vegetables walking alongside.

The one that grabbed Gabriel’s attention was designed to be the Barrington family. It was scarecrows that resembled the family. He counted them and there was one missing: Himself.

This soured his mood. He knew it most likely wasn’t the town’s people’s fault. Perhaps it was the family that was trying to cut all ties with him to preserve their sanctity.

But a detail that confused him was the figure of his wife, Martha. He could’ve sworn he saw that her belly was made to look bigger. Gabriel just pushed this aside, believing some kids must’ve stuffed her with hay straws a little too much.

The final float wasn’t necessarily a float, but a car that reminded him of the Lincoln Continental. Sitting in the back was a man who was clearly the center of all attention. Next to him was his presumed wife and their younger daughter between them.

This silver car, decorated in leaves and ribbons, did not drive out of the town but parked near a building that was painted white. This building was clearly the mayor’s office.

As the car parked and opened, the crowd cheered as the man, who wore a satchel that said ‘Verona’s Mayor,’ walked out of the car and onto a built stage in front of the white building. His family followed suit.

An officer stood near the podium in the middle. He silenced the crowd.

“Good afternoon, ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to Verona’s 32nd Annual Harvest Festival. Based on the smiles I see on your faces, I can tell this year was even better than the last!” The crowd cheered. “And now, it is my honor to welcome our mayor, Mr. Helicanus!”

The officer stepped aside to allow the mayor to go to his spot. The crowd cheered until they fell silent. The mayor had a charming smile. If Gabriel didn’t know, he would’ve assumed that this man was already a member in the higher courts because of how handsome he looked.

“How’s everyone doing?” the mayor said. The crowd cheered. “I said: How is everyone doing?” He said even louder, causing the crowd to cheer louder.

Gabriel saw that his date was also cheering.

“That’s what I’m talking about! This is the attitude that sets us apart from all those other towns nearby! We have the spirit to push us to do great. And great I see here. I won’t keep you here long. I know you’re all dying to get back to your pies and cinnamon tea. This harvest festival has been a bountiful one. Despite the blight that has been ravaging the local towns, we managed to come out unscathed.

“And despite the turmoil that has been occurring in DC, at least we all made it to another day. The Capitol Granary shall be here soon to collect one-third of our harvest, business as usual. Don’t forget that the cold is coming. And I wish you all the best.”

Mayor Helicanus smiled at the crowd joined by his family and allowed for his picture to be taken.

Before he exited the stage, he did have one more thing to say.

“Just to add, this town is known for its hospitality. So, to any new strangers that have joined us, particularly those of the lighter side, remember that this is your home now. You will be safe here.”

Gabriel could feel as if that comment was directed towards him. He knew that the town was aware of his existence. But does the mayor also know?

Either way, it only made Gabriel feel better. The person with the highest authority in this town can also work to protect him. Doesn’t seem like a bad way to live life.

“And now. I’d like to welcome the students of Saint Thomas Aquinas Elementary School who will be performing a rendition of ‘This Land is Your Land.’” The mayor got off stage as several students, all wearing uniform, piled onto some bleachers that were set up on stage.

All the children positioned themselves. The marching band began to play a song, and the children all began to sing in perfect harmony.

This land is your land, and this land is my land,

From California, to the New York Island,

From the Redwood Forest to the Gulf Stream Waters,

This land was made for you and me.

The song quickly rang a bell in Gabriel. Back when he was around 17 and getting ready to leave for his deployment as part of his mandatory service, his father forced him to listen to a playlist of banned music. According to his father, it was to make sure he knew what banned music sounded like.

One of those songs was ‘This Land is Your Land.’ His father explained to him that this song was written as a retaliation to the more beloved Irving Berlin’s ‘God Bless America.’ His father reiterated that the holy land of America belonging to everyone was a dangerous idea.

In reality, not everyone was meant to own the land of God. It is meant only for ‘The proper man who defines the perfection of God,’ a phrase that has since been codified in every part of the Constitution. Therefore, people like the Barrington’s own it all and are given selection on how the country is run.

Because in the end, it wasn’t the land of the people. Not when it has a name and price tag on it.

There was a big, high wall there that tried to stop me

A sign was painted said “Private Property”

But on the backside, it didn’t say nothing

This land was made for you and me

Hearing the song sung by the generation that will one day inhabit this country, the voices of the most innocent, made the entire song have a different meaning. The children, so naive, must already know the struggles of living in this country. This moment of them singing this banned song was their way to call for a brighter future.

A future that may never come.

The children finished their singing. The audience clapped and cheered for them.

“Pretty good, right?” Lysander asked. Gabriel turned and saw his date was holding a disposable camera and taking pictures.

“Yeah, they were good. But aren’t they going to get in trouble for singing this song?”

Lysander leaned closer. “Look at their skin. They’re white. In this country, your skin determines your protection.”

He pointed the camera to Gabriel and began to take pictures of him. Gabriel was busy as he admired the town center more. He was just happy to be here.

The crowd began to disperse. The stage was now empty, all the kids being given bags of popcorn as a gift for their orchestration. Mayor Helicanus was shaking the hands of people and making his way to Gabriel. They both made eye contact. The mayor knew all too well those green eyes.

“He’s coming this way!” Lysander said. The mayor was now directly in line with Gabriel. He smiled and made his security hold people back.

As the mayor now stood in front, Gabriel no longer seemed afraid as all he saw was a smiling man, shorter than him.

“Are you having fun today, Mr. Barrington?” the mayor asked. They both glanced down to his arms, holding the large container of apple pie.

“Yeah,” Gabriel replied.

“Well, this town has more to offer the other days of the week. Don’t be a stranger and stay cooped up in that house in the woods.” Helicanus leaned closer to his ear. “The cameras here don’t work, and we’ll warn you if the feds ever show up.”

Gabriel nodded. “Got it.” He replied. “Thank you for allowing me refuge in your town. I swear I won’t cause any trouble. And any that is caused, I will take full responsibility for.”

They shook hands.

“Panthino! Could you give Mr. Barrington my card.” The mayor yelled. A man with glasses and slicked back black hair handed Gabriel a card. “I would love to have a one-on-one conversation with you soon. Call the number and my assistant will make an appointment.”

Gabriel thanked him. The mayor continued his walk as he greeted more people. He tucked the card into his pocket.

“He’s a nice man.” Gabriel mentioned.

“I guess. I met his daughter, Cordelia, once and she was a sweet girl.”

Lysander and Gabriel walked through the crowd and looked at more booths. There was a stand where a man dressed as a jester was making balloon animals. Lysander walked up to it.

“Hello, Thersites!” Lysander said. The jester looked up and gave him a smile.

“Lysander! My-my! What took you so long to come?” He asked. The jester shook his head eagerly, causing the bells to jingle.

“Sorry, I was on a date. You know how it is.” Lysander replied. The jester looked behind and saw Gabriel Barrington standing there, his hands full with purchases from the fair.

“Would you like me to make you something? I can do anything.” Thersites said.

“Could you make my date a crown?” He asked. The jester nodded, blew up some yellow balloons and formed them into a crown. He called Gabriel over to fit it on his head.

“That’ll be $10.” Thersites said. Lysander reached into his wallet and handed him the money.

While Gabriel waited at a nearby tree as his date got them drinks, another man stood next to him.

“I heard the whispers, but didn’t actually expect to see Gabriel himself here.” The man said. Gabriel looked over to see a man, probably around his 30s, looking at the crowd.

“Hi,” Gabriel said, trying to be as friendly as possible. “Have we met before?” He asked.

“No. Name’s Parolles. Just like everyone else, I was curious as to why the former heir to the throne has found himself in a small town in Tennessee.”

Gabriel huffed. “I’m sure you know the story. And if not, you can merely search online by typing my name.”

Parolles blinked his eyes. He rubbed the tip of his freezing nose. “If you ever feel like this town doesn’t want to speak to you, there’s a reason.”

Why?“ Gabriel asked.

“To many, you’re still the man who will one day rule over America. And if you recall, ordinary people aren’t allowed to talk to the Holy Family unless spoken to first.” Parolles explained.

Now that he thought about it, Gabriel had noticed that people in the town were still weary of him. Despite how long he’s been here and has been outwardly friendly, they still see him on the pedestal he was knocked off.

“Just something for you to think about.” Parolles said. He nodded at Gabriel before zipping up his jacket and assimilating back into the crowd.

Lysander returned with two cups of homemade pumpkin spice lattes.

“Here you go. Careful, it’s hot.” Lysander said.

Gabriel blew on his drink to cool it down. A gust of wind came by and blew their hair. Then Gabriel let out a sneeze.

“You okay?” Lysander asked.

“Yes. It’s probably just pollen.” Gabriel replied.

They finished their drinks while watching the crowd have more fun as the sky became darker. The lights were turned on and people slowly began to leave.

A ring began to chime. It was coming from Lysander’s coat. He pulled it out and answered it before hanging up.

“Since when did you have a phone?” Gabriel asked. Lysander doesn’t use modern technology, besides a microwave or gaming console. He’s also made his distaste of phones clear, implying that the government has planted chips to spy on their citizens, which Gabriel will confirm is true.

“I rarely use it. That was Kari. She wants us to head out. We can put our things in the trunk of the car.”

Gabriel and Lysander threw their trash and left the festival. He took one final look and internally cheered because he truly felt like a resident of the town now.

AFTER REACHING HOME, the first thing people did was write notes and place them on any food they had brought back. Everyone began to talk about how much fun the day was.

Mamillius was running around, claiming to be on a sugar high. Cassio and Virgilia began to exchange the candy they had brought back. Aaron and his friend were looking at the pictures they had taken. Even Alcibiades seemed to be in a good mood today.

When it was time to sleep, Gabriel sat on his bed and watched the man across from him begin to dress down.

“You stare at me so much, did you know? Which means you’re either admiring me or want to tell me something.” Lysander said.

“Can’t it be both?” Gabriel replied. Lysander walked over and sat next to him. “I just wanted to know if you liked the date today. It was a bit hectic. But I certainly had fun today.”

Lysander admired how eager he was. “I had fun, too. For my first date, I’d say it was better than I imagined.”

It fell quiet between them. Gabriel wanted to ask for an encore, since both had admitted that they found the date entertaining. But would Lysander agree to go out again? Because a second date would lead to a third, then fourth, and it would mean they would be in this for the long run.

He only needed to ask.

“Would you like to go on a second date? If you don’t, that’s fine.” Gabriel said, already doubting himself.

“God,” Lysander muttered. “Ask me with your entire chest. None of this insecure question.”

Gabriel took a deep breath to get his courage. “Would you like to go on another date with me?” he asked.

“Of course, Gabriel. I’d love to go on another date with you. Let me organize it this time since it was your idea for the festival the first time.” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded stoically, but inside he was bursting with energy.

“Good, good.” Gabriel said. He let out another sneeze.

“We might need to get you to the doctor’s soon. You’ve been sneezing a lot since we’ve gotten back.” Lysander said. Gabriel wiped his nose using some tissues Lysander had on his bed side.

Gabriel and Lysander went to their own beds. Tonight, they weren’t going to sleep together. The date they had earlier that day was enough of them being together.

Though, if you asked each of them individually, they would suggest that more interaction was needed. Gabriel prayed that night for many reasons. Thanking God for giving him an amazing day, apologizing for his actions, and wishing for a great day tomorrow.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 14

“Beloved, never avenge yourselves, but leave it to God’s wrath. For it is written, ‘Vengeance is mine: I will repay, says the Lord.’” Romans 12:19

THERE WASN’T MUCH TIME to relax as fall had now come and the home needed fixing up before winter settled. Gabriel was occupied as he ran around to cover any holes in the walls and chop more wood for the fireplace.

He had a free day and used that time to visit Mayor Helicanus in his office. Gabriel set up an appointment and used Lysander’s bike to go into town.

The white building was still the same in the town center. Almost all of the decorations had been cleaned except for some banners that were left on telephone poles for decoration.

Gabriel parked the bike on a nearby rack and locked it. He entered the two story building and was quickly greeted by a man at a front desk.

“Hello.” He said. “How may I help you?”

“Hello,” Gabriel leaned closer, the man’s name tag reading Belarius. “I have an appointment with the mayor for 10:45.”

The receptionist typed in the computer. “Yes, I see you have a casual meeting with him. Go ahead to the elevator and go to the second floor. He’s expecting you.”

Gabriel thanked him and got in the elevator. He went to the only other available floor. The doors opened. He stepped out and saw in front was a set of doors.

Before Gabriel opened the door, he leaned closer as he heard some mumbling inside.

“Come on, Panthino! Use both hands! Yeah, just like that. Fuck, you’re good.” Gabriel heard the mayor say.

There was a wet sound and Helicanus was grunting. Gabriel listened closely but was shocked. The mayor was married and had a wife and daughter. Does she know what her husband is doing in his office?

A phone in the mayor’s office began ringing. Helicanus muttered, “Fuck.” And answered it. There was loud rustling, and the door opened.

Gabriel stepped back and watched Panthino, the mayor’s assistant, step out with his hair slightly messy and him zipping up his pants.

“Uh-”

“He’s expecting you.” Panthino turned stoic. Gabriel pointed to his shoulder, signifying that the man had something on him.

Panthino didn’t know that there was something white on his shoulder. Gabriel just walked past him and entered the office, the door closing behind him.

Mayor Helicanus sat in his chair, acting nonchalantly. But he looked slightly disheveled. He quickly reached for his desk and propped up a framed photo of him and his family.

“Do you need me to come back later or…”

“Nonsense! You’re here now.” Helicanus brushed everything aside. He hopes his mask didn’t reveal anything. But Gabriel must’ve heard something at least.

“You said you wanted to speak to me. I assume it’ll be about my expulsion out of DC and the current state of my life.” Gabriel assumed. He was just talking in hopes to get rid of the atmosphere in the room.

“Sort of,” Helicanus reached into his desk and pulled out a folder. He opened them and showed pictures that he had found over the years. Newspapers, printed albums, pins, all that had pictures of Gabriel.

“I just want to ask one question: Are you happy?” Helicanus asked.

It was a tough question, for sure. Was Gabriel truly happy? In DC, he had his blood family. And now he doesn’t. But here, he has Lysander, Kari, Horatio, and an entire house of people. They may not all love him, but there’s a stable foundation.

“I think I am. I am certainly not depressed as I was two months ago when I ran away.” He replied.

“Good,” Helicanus replied. “When I saw the news of your… controversy… I won’t lie, there was a bit of hope for me.”

“How so?” Gabriel asked.

“We thought that if a member of the government, a person from the Holy Family of all, was openly gay, then maybe public perception would’ve improved. Just like when that man in 2039 came out as gay and people thought this was a sign that the country was moving forward. But instead, he was mysteriously found dead after drowning in a puddle.

“But after your outing, the media came down hard on you. You might as well have been the modern day Benedict Arnold, the way they accused you of treason. And then there was the news that you ran away, which if I was in your shoes, I would’ve done the same.”

“Is there a follow up question?” Gabriel asked.

Helicanus chuckled. He slicked back his salt-and-pepper hair. “Sorry, I was rambling there. I guess it just fascinates me how much this country has changed. I was born only five years after the Barrington’s came into power.”

That means he’s 45.

“My parents used to talk about how amazing this country was back then. It had its flaws, but at least we had freedom. You are like an animal born in captivity, only having known the concrete walls that surround your enclosure. Being freed must’ve felt strange to you.”

Gabriel relaxed a bit in his seat. “My father used to say that freedom is the chain that holds people down.”

“Rambling aside, do you have any questions for me? I’m sure on the day of the harvest you were curious as to how I knew about you.”

He was indeed curious. “Why are you fine with people like me and the others in the woods being allowed to live here? Wouldn’t you have reported us at least?” Gabriel asked.

The mayor simply looked at the young man and gave him a smile. “Unlike those in charge, I see that people are people. We are all living beings who should not be deprived of basic human rights.”

He then pointed to a wall that had small portraits of several men. Helicanus stood up and pointed to the most recent one, which was of himself.

“That’s me.” He said. “Current mayor for 8 years.” He then pointed to the pictures before his. “And that’s the former mayor.”

The former mayor, just by glance, looked like a sinister man. He did not smile in his portrait and had a comically long mustache that was straight out of a superhero movie.

“Malvolio. Former mayor of Verona. He ruled, I say rule, for 22 years. Crazy long time. This man was one of those imposed by the state government, before they were abolished, as a way to place puppets in even the smallest of towns. And he was not a nice man.

“He did all he could to impose his beliefs. Sunday church mass was mandatory, and not attending was punishable by heavy fines and imprisonment. It was a dark time inside and outside of Verona.”

“So, what happened? Seeing as how you’re now mayor.”

Helicanus walked to the other side of the room, where posters of his original run for mayor were hung.

“I guess you can say that I was a member of the ground. I knew what the people wanted as I was one of them. So, I decided to run for office. But it wasn’t an easy task. Because Malvolio’s pockets were deep, he could pay to rig the election, something that is very common in this country.”

Helicanus’ fingers then rubbed a mysterious brown bottle that was perched on a wooden pedestal. The bottle had liquid inside. And the cork was latched shut with a metal lid with a skull engraved on it.

“Let’s just say that Malvolio’s last meal was Potatoes O’Brien. And he was escorted out in a body bag.” Helicanus touched the side of the bottle with his nail, making a small ding noise.

Gabriel could piece together what he meant.

“Anyways! Since there was no other competition, and since no one cared enough about him to investigate, I was the clear winner. And I started to break down some of the former laws that my predecessor made. Including allowing for people that are seen as different to live here in peace, so long as they do not cause a raucous situation.”

The mayor returned to his seat. He allowed time for Gabriel to take in what he learned and process all he was taught.

“Well, I can’t really judge how you got your power since my grandfather also used… suspicious means.” Gabriel said.

“Like heavily Gerrymandering districts or getting states to ban mail-in ballots and move them away from universities. Trust me, what I did was for the good of this town.” Helicanus said.

Gabriel nodded. “That seems fair.” Gabriel looked at the opened file once again. He looked at the pictures, seeing himself presented in such a glamorous and holier-than-thou position.

“It must’ve been a huge shocker when you came here, right? No longer having whatever you wanted be given with just the snap of a finger.” Helicanus then leaned closer. “Say, I’ve always wanted to ask someone from your rank this. But do you know what dinosaurs are?”

Gabriel tilted his head in confusion. “What are dinosaurs?” He asked. Another sneeze came in. The mayor slid over his box of tissues.

“Right, right.” the mayor said. “After the university and museum purges, they destroyed most of the fossils and executed the professionals. Some items, though, were spared and given back to their home countries. I’ll let your friends teach you about all that one day.”

There was more he needed to learn, after all. How much did the government lie to him about?

After a few more bits of information, the mayor had to end the conversation as he had another meeting coming up soon. But he needed to clear one more thing before Gabriel left.

“I know you heard me and my assistant earlier.” He said.

Gabriel stuttered. “It wasn’t my business. I shouldn’t have eavesdropped.”

“My wife knows.” Helicanus said. Gabriel stood there. “Ever heard of a lavender marriage?”

“No.” He replied.

“They’re very common in this country, ever since gay marriage was banned in 2032, there have been many that fly under the radar. I’m sure you can understand.” Helicanus gave him a wink.

Gabriel nodded in understanding and left his office, giving Panthino a nod. Helicanus grabbed the picture frame of his family and took it out of the case. He unfolded the hidden parts of the picture. One his side was Panthino. And his wife’s side was her lover, Mariana.

THE COLD enveloped Gabriel as soon as he stepped outside. He looked around and saw very few people around. He hopped on his bike, which thankfully wasn’t stolen, and began to bike through the main street.

Now that people knew of his existence, Gabriel no longer felt the need to take the hidden roads. Instead, he could now go through the main roads until he reached the outskirts of town.

He biked further up until he heard a loud clashing noise. Gabriel stopped pedaling and found himself entering an alleyway.

“Hello?” Gabriel called out. He saw a trashcan had been knocked over with its contents spilled on the. A strange muttering was heard, sounding like a man.

When Gabriel looked behind a large dumpster, he saw a raggedy old man lying on the floor while holding an empty wrapper of food.

“Sir? Do you need help?” Gabriel asked as he kneeled next to the man and helped him up. The man began to mumble something.

“Picky pigeons! Picky picky!” He said. His breath smelled disgusting.

“Get up, sir. We need to get you somewhere.” Gabriel replied.

“Kid! You e’er drive a car before?” The man asked.

Gabriel replied, “Yes.”

“E’ver noticed they crash easily?” The man then asked. Gabriel just helped the man up and walked him out of the alley and towards his bike. But he figured he’d entertain him.

“Well, yeah. They do crash easily.”

“It’s not the drivers, kid! I tell you, it’s a conspiracy! Big Auto made their cars more crashable so people die easier and don’t sue their insurance!” The man shouted.

Gabriel remembered that his grandfather, Abraham Barrington, was regularly in contact with the automotive and insurance industries. He even saw a bill get passed that allows for car companies to no longer have to follow government regulations.

A police car, much smaller than the ones in DC, rolled up to the side of the road.

A police officer stepped out of the car. “Dammit, Velutus! I told you not to make noises. I’ve received 4 complaints!”

Officer Verges came around and helped the old man stand up.

“Thank you, Gabriel, for holding onto him. I’ll take him to the station and give him a blanket.” The officer said.

“Of course. Why don’t I come with you? I want to make sure that this man is safe and doesn’t have any injuries.” Gabriel said. He had all day to do nothing. Better than being home alone.

“Sure.” Officer Verges said. The old man was placed in the car and was driven off. Gabriel followed behind on his bike.

AT THE POLICE STATION, Gabriel parked his bike on another bike rack. He’s noticed that bike racks seem to be common in this town. The police station was not a large building, just a single floor with a few rooms.

Gabriel helped Officer Verges carry the old man into the station and get him situated into a room. Velutus was given a blanket, a cup of water, and a bag of pretzels.

“Thanks for your help. You can go home now. I suggest you do so before it gets even colder.” The officer said. Gabriel thanked him and passed through the jail cells.

“Autolycus?” Gabriel asked, seeing the swindler in a cell. The man looked up.

“Well, if it isn’t Gabriel Barrington. It’s a shame I never got to give you the standard Verona Welcome, which includes me pickpocketing your money.”

Gabriel took a step back. “Are you going to post bail? I heard that you can afford it, yet you steal.” He mentioned.

The swindler just scoffed. “My mother is being a bitch at home. I’d rather stay here for the night. Right, Officer Verges!” He yelled. The officer didn’t reply.

There was a sound of chains clashing from under Gabriel. When he looked down, he saw a water drain that led down a tunnel, with some old ladders on the side. He could see something down there.

“Huh?” Gabriel muttered. He kneeled and peered his head down. Upon closer look, he saw a man tied up in chains and menacingly looking up at Gabriel.

“Hello, you.” The man said in a deep growling voice. “I’ve never seen you before. A new face, I presume.”

Gabriel became intrigued. He leaned closer, placing his hands on the floor to look closer.

“Are you stuck down there? Do you need help?” Gabriel asked.

“Don’t.” Autolycus said.

“If you’re offering,” The chained man said. Gabriel could see that the color of his irises was pitch black and he looked dirty. It also smells like sewage down there down there.

“Let me call someone!” Gabriel stood up. As he was getting ready to leave for the officer’s office, Autolycus grabbed his wrist.

“It’s not worth it,” he said.

“Why? He looks stuck.”

Autolycus sighed. “That man down there is Demetrius. And he is chained up for a reason.”

“For what?” Gabriel asked.

“He-”

“Hey! Don’t tell my story!” Demetrius yelled. They both turned to the drain grid. Gabriel returned and kneeled down again. The man had a sinister smile on his face.

“What did you do to be down there?” Gabriel asked, his curiosity only growing.

“Voice as smooth as the song of a songbird. Nose as sharp as the tip of a blade. Hands as soft as cotton. Sweet, sweet Lavinia. Precious darling. Eyes as blue as butterfly pea. Gone was her tongue. Gone were her hands. Her sweet song turned to cries that scratched above the owls.

“Lavinia. Was it fair? She became the Gorgon to my Poseidon. Her hair was axed off. And her legs were stomped. Thrown into a pit and was left to herself. Lavinia was no more. She was now with the worms.”

Gabriel was clutching the grid as he felt himself wanting to throw up. The man’s descriptions only sickened him. And Demetrius said it all without any remorse for what he had done.

“Sick bastard!” Gabriel proclaimed. He felt his stomach turn out and he vomited through the grate, his regurgitated food landing on the prisoner below. “I hope you never leave this place! God will forever punish you for your sins!” He yelled.

“Sure. Let the devil take me. But I will smile at God on my way down!” Demetrius yelled. Gabriel stood up and saw Autolycus looking at him.

He handed Gabreil his water bottle to clean out his mouth. Gabriel gurgled water and spat it down the drain.

“Is that his forever punishment? To live with what he has done?”

Autolycus shook his head. “Every two weeks, Lavinia’s family from the next town over come here and perform lex talionis.”

Lex talionis was a law signed many years back after the 8th Amendment, one of the few that Gabriel knows about, was repealed. It allowed for criminals to be punished by the families of the victims. An eye for an eye, as it is referred to as.

Gabriel simply handed the water bottle back and walked away from there. He went outside and hopped on his bike, riding away. This time, he wasn’t going to take any breaks and must return soon.

HE REACHED HOME using the back road, as Cassio once told him. He made it home and saw that most people had finished their chores.

“Gabriel!” Mamillius quickly greeted him. “Gabriel is home!” He shouted to the house.

“Quiet!” Alcibiades shouted from the living room. The young boy ran to hug Gabriel’s leg. He held onto it like a monkey.

“What did Mr. Mayor want? Did he give you the key to the city?” Mamillius asked. Lysander came down quickly to see his partner standing there as he removed his coat.

“He just wanted to get to know me. That’s all.” Gabriel said. He looked up and made eye contact with Lysander. “Hi.” Gabriel said.

“Welcome back.” Lysander tried to act as if nothing was wrong. He leaned against a wall, acting smug.

“Lysander was worried because you were taking too long.” Mamillius said.

“I was not!” Lysander defended himself.

“Was too! He was almost crying, and Kari had to make him tea to shut up! Right, Horatio!” Mamillius said. Horatio was walking by while holding empty dishes in his hands. He glanced at Lysander.

“He was.” Horatio said.

“Why you-” Lysander said. Horatio ran into the kitchen before he could finish.

“Go bother Virgilia or Aaron, Mamillius. I need to talk to Lysander.” Gabriel said. Mamillius let go of his leg and ran down the hall. “Join me in the kitchen.” He told Lysander.

The two men entered the kitchen and sat at the dining table. The only one with them was Timon. But the man had his headphones in so he couldn’t hear them.

“Be honest. Were you worried about me?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander just sighed and looked down. “Yeah, I was. You don’t have a phone so there wasn’t any way for me to contact you. It wasn’t until I called a friend who knew someone who knew someone that they saw you leaving with Officer Verges to the station. That’s when I calmed down.” He explained.

“That’s incredibly sweet of you.” Gabriel said. “You shouldn’t be ashamed of admitting that to me. I’ll appreciate any efforts you make for me.”

Lysander nodded. He reached forward and grabbed Gabriel’s hand and interlocked their fingers. Gabriel was caught off guard but allowed them to settle in with one another.

“I’m really glad you’re here, Gabriel.” He said. “Thank you for still being here and dealing with all this craziness.”

Gabriel rubbed his finger across the other man’s palm. They were rough from years of tough labor. And yet, they were delicate around Gabriel. He knew that these hands would never hurt him.

“I’ll stay by your side, Lysander. We can both deal with each other and eventually learn to love.”

“Promise?” Lysander asked.

“It’s against my religion, but I swear on my God that I will never leave. So long as my fidelity to God may represent my loyalty to you.” Gabriel replied.

The men smiled at one another, not wanting their hands to separate. They fit perfectly in each other’s embrace. They might as well have been made for each other.

While they admired one another, Timon had stopped cleaning the dishes and listened to their conversation. He bit his bottom lip, drawing out blood as he tried hard not to cry. Only a single tear fell out, which he quickly wiped away.

“Call the others. Dinner is ready.” Timon told the two men. Gabriel and Lysander pulled their hands away, getting up to call the others.

Once everyone was fed, they receded to their rooms. Gabriel took a quick shower and brushed his teeth. He let out another sneeze while looking at himself in the mirror.

In his room, Gabriel was laying on his bed in nothing but his boxers. He read a book but closed it when Gabriel walked in.

“I’ve been sneezing so much recently.” Gabriel said. Lysander could see the tip of his nose starting to become red.

“Could be a cold.” Lysander said. “We usually get them and build up an immunity at some point.”

“I don’t think I’ve gotten sick in years.” Gabriel said.

“Well, I’d imagine you grew up in heated homes that were clean. Just let it pass. But we might need to go to the doctor’s if you don’t get better.”

“When would you like to go?” Gabriel asked.

“This weekend? I also want to get the photos I took at the harvest festival printed out. And we can have our much awaited second date that day.”

It seems like a promising plan. And the mention of getting Lysander’s photo printed recalled when Timon suggested Gabriel talk to a man named Ligarius who could show him more about what his government has done.

“Sounds like a plan.” Gabriel said.

“Perfect. Lights out. I’m sleepy.” Lysander turned off his light.

“Would you like to lay with me?” Gabriel asked. Lysander sat up in bed.

He said, “Of course.” Lysander walked across the room and joined Gabriel in bed.

This time, it wasn’t strange for the two men to lay in bed. While Gabriel still had his reservations about doing something of this nature, he was slowly starting to come around to enjoying Lysander’s touches.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 15

“When the righteous thrive, the people rejoice; but when the wicked rule, the people groan.” Proverbs 29:2

LATE SEPTEMBER ARRIVED and the air only grew colder by the day. The house in the woods only grew busier. At times, the residents began to grow lonely as they rarely had time to interact with one another.

Kari commanded that people begin to take more breaks. She declared that Saturday would become the day when people can relax. Gabriel and Lysander decided that would be the daythey would head into town for their date.

The pair biked to the front of a diner, named Diner of Eden. They parked their bikes and entered the establishment. A smell of greasy food wafted over Gabriel.

The inside of the diner was large with booths near the windows and a bar in front of them. An older woman wearing a light blue skirt, and a white apron walked up to them.

“I knew I’d be seeing you here one day.” The woman said. Gabriel noticed how red her lipstick was. The bird’s nest on her head was certainly a choice in hairstyle.

“Could we get a table for two?” Lysander asked.

“Well of course, sugar.” The woman, whose name tag read Calpurnia, said. She led them to a booth that was in the direct line of the kitchen window. The cooks could be seen walking behind and working.

Calpurnia brought two menus, laminated in plastic and slightly stained. They both glanced at the menu. It was silent between them. Only the noises of fellow patrons talking and eating were heard.

“Have you picked?” Lysander asked, setting down his closed menu.

“Yeah.” Gabriel replied. Lysander called Calpurnia over.

“Can I get the hot-cakes meal?” Lysander said.

“How would you like the eggs?” She asked as she scribbled down on her notepad.

“Sunny side up.”

“And you, dear? What would you like?” She then asked Gabriel. Now that he was in her restaurant, she can confirm that his hair is a bright blonde. It did indeed resemble a halo.

“Could I get the same, but could the side of toast be French toast, please?” Gabriel said. The woman nodded and wrote it down. She went to the kitchen window and gave the order.

“You’re going to love the food here. This is one of those places I come to only for special occasions.” Lysander said,

“When was the last time you came here?”

“It was the day after we returned. I needed something to remind me of Verona.”

Gabriel leaned closer across the table. “And you didn’t invite me? How rude.”

“Well, I didn’t know if you liked me at the time,” Lysander chuckled.

The men discussed the hectic nature of the house and all the chores they’ve done. Gabriel signaled to his hands, which were slowly starting to become rougher as he did more manual labor.

Calpurnia returned after 15 minutes with the men’s food. She also placed two mugs of coffee and a small bowl with cream and sugar packets.

“Eat up, boys.” She said.

“Hey! Calpurnia! Could you give us your opinion?” A man near Gabriel’s booth yelled.

“Not now, Gratiano. I’m working.” She replied, an annoyed twitch on her face.

“Cloten here believes that FEMA is the one causing all the disasters like the Bay Earthquake of ’55 that took out half the city.” Gratiano said.

The man across from him crossed his arms and looked away. “Well, how did they predict it was going to happen, huh? Didn’t the 52nd President, Israel Barrington, warn California of the earthquake three days before it struck?” Cloten smugly said.

“Haven’t you ever heard of a seismometer, you loggerheaded geck!”

“Ey! We have the son of a President in this diner! Why don’t we ask him?” Cloten pointed to Gabriel.

He could now feel everyone’s eye on him. Lysander just ate his food, not wanting it to get cold.

“I’d rather not get into this.” Gabriel said.

“Just answer, youngster. Does FEMA really control natural disasters?”

Gabriel cleared his throat. “FEMA doesn’t really exist. Like other agencies like the FDA or Department of Education, they were shut down but just given a small office in DC. It was Japan and the Kingdom of Hawai’i that alerted the US President about the upcoming earthquake. The Bay Area is an area with a lot of revenue, so of course my uncle was going to warn about imminent danger.” Gabriel explained.

Gratiano chuckled loudly. He pointed to the other man. “Told you. All that stuff about the government controlling the weather is just false.”

Gabriel piped up. “Well, I never said they can’t control the weather. You asked about natural disasters.”

Everyone, even Lysander, heard this and was now more engaged.

“What do you mean by that, honey?” Calpurnia asked.

Gabriel realized what he had said. He couldn’t tell them about the drones that were being designed in Wyoming that would affect the precipitation of clouds.

“Nothing. Just saying things.” Gabriel picked up his fork and stabbed a piece of sausage. He ate it while the rest of the patrons moved on, going back to their own conversation.

Lysander and Gabriel ate their food in silence. In the end, Gabriel paid the bill and left a tip. They exited the diner and went back to their bikes.

“That was good.” Lysander said.

“Yeah. We should come again some time.” Gabriel replied. They hopped on their bikes and rode the 2 minutes to another street, lined with other shops.

The duo stopped in front of a brick building. The shop was named ‘Caius and Son’s Photos’ and was like any other small shop on the street.

Inside the shop was split into two sides. One the left was a counter with cameras for sale, along with other equipment and a printer. On the other were booths, each one was styled differently. One both had a couch with a background resembling an old English library.

“Can I help you two?” A man said, appearing from a back room door.

“I came to get some photos printed.” Lysander walked over to him.

“Digital or phone camera?” He asked.

“Digital. Is that alright?” Lysander asked. The man nodded. He walked to the counter of the right side of the shop, pulling out a computer and fiddling with the camera. He pulled out a small chip and inserted it into his computer.

“It should take a while for them to load up. Wait for the meantime.” The man said.

His name tag said ‘Ligarius.’ Gabriel remembered when Timon told him to ask a man named Ligarius more about atrocities his country had committed. While Lysander left to sit in a nearby chair and read a magazine, Gabriel approached the man behind the counter.

“Ligarius, right?” Gabriel said. The man, his eyes distant, looked up to see a face he still feels revolted by.

“What’s it to you?” Ligarius replied.

“Uh, Timon told me to ask you to show me about what had happened in the past. Could you possibly-”

Ligarius began laughing. “Seriously? Your family is responsible for 1/8 of the US population either leaving or dying. And you have no idea why?” He scoffed. “Typical.”

He didn’t want to be defeated. Gabriel wanted to learn more. It was one of his missions while living in Verona.

“Please. My biggest sin is being blind. So, undo this curse by helping me see.” Gabriel pleaded.

Ligarius did receive a call from Timon, informing him that when the time came, to show Gabriel the truth. He owed that old man a favor anyway.

“Fine. Come to the back. Lysander, keep a watch!” Ligarius said. Gabriel glanced back at him, the other man giving him a nod of confidence.

Gabriel followed him to a back area of the shop. There were shelves and metal cabinets on the walls. They stopped upon reaching a small table. Ligarius commanded Gabriel to sit in one of the cold metal chairs.

After a few minutes, Ligarius sat across Gabriel and placed several thick books on the table. Each book, the covers made of leather, had either a date or place written in silver on the cover. Ligarius untied leather strings, allowing for the book to blossom open.

“Where to begin?” Ligarius muttered to himself. “Before we begin, are you sure you’re ready to see these things? I have some pretty disturbing images that will haunt you.”

He glanced at the leather books. This was his chance to see everything that was shielded from him. “Let’s do it. I’m ready.” He then said, now with determination.

Ligarius opened a book that was titled ‘War on Paper.’ He heard that phrase back in the mayor’s office, but never got around to asking what it was about.

“Here are the more tame ones.” Ligarius slid over several photos. Some of the photos were of office buildings that were closed off with yellow tape. Others had people lined up with their eyes covered and their hands covered in bandages.

“I don’t understand. Why is this called the War on Paper?” Gabriel asked.

Ligarius sighed. “That was after your grandma, Sarah Barrington, was sworn into office in January of 2032. It had been a slow build up to that point. Everyone knew it, but we were helpless to stop it.

“By that point, Congress had been littered with their puppets. They all received large paychecks from either the Barrington Foundation of the American Rifle Association to kowtow to them. And now that an extremist president was elected, she was given free rein to prepare the stage.”

Ligarius pulled out more photos. The first one he saw was of a dead man in front of a building. Another was an archway of a tall building with three bodies hanging from the ceiling.

“One of the ways they stage was being set was by temporarily dissolving the Constitution. For the meantime, the 1st Amendment was considered ‘irrelevant’ as the government worked to get rid of free speech. Tell me, boy, what does the 1st Amendment say?”

It was a question directed at Gabriel.

“Freedom of proper speech and proper press is hereby granted to the proper citizens of the United States of America, in accordance with regulations outlined by the government. These liberties can be suspended to citizens who offend the country or the Lord.”

That was a phrase that Gabriel had to memorize at a young age. It was instilled onto him very early on, so he remembers his position in the hierarchy.

“Originally, it did not say that. You see, a few months after your grandma was elected president, she resigned and allowed her husband, Abraham Barrington, to take over. He was given almost absolute control over the country. He signed the 28th and 29th Amendment quickly.

“Then there was the 30th Amendment. This Amendment would begin a… shall we say… re-editing of former freedoms. Freedom of press, speech, assembly, petition, and most of all, religion. I think you can guess why they wanted to edit it quickly.

“When the 1st Amendment was fixed, the government came into control of all news media outlets. They closed down the ones they didn’t like and lined up the reporters that published articles believed as dangers to democracy.”

Ligarius took another photo and passed it across the table. This one was several people with bullet holes on their heads in front of a press building.

“My father took all these photos. He himself wasn’t a reporter, but he expressed the importance of immortalizing all these events. It wasn’t just reporters that were executed. It was authors too, books were burned, and all types of media became censored.”

He collected the photos and placed them back into the photo album. He grabbed another one, this one was thinner. It was titled ‘Treason.’ Upon opening it, Gabriel saw the photos and immediately recognized who they were.

“Behold, enemies of the state. Former 47th President, Cameron Hopkins, and Former 48th President, Samuel Watts.” The two presidents were walking with their hands cuffed behind their backs. Their faces were covered in bruises and blood.

“My grandpa used to call them fascists.” Gabriel said.

“Everyone knew that they were arrested on bogus charges. I mean, the dictator himself accused them of being dictators. Their execution was televised to the whole world.” The man pulled out some more photos. “The Auburn Six.”

“They’re children.” Gabriel said. The photo was a group of six teens smiling at a camera.

“In 2028, these teens went undercover and discovered a whole lot of fucked up shit that the Barringtons and other rich families got up to. It was called MidnightGate, that’s how big the scandal was.”

“What happened to them?” Gabriel asked.

“They exposed what they found, pedophile rings, drugs, sex slavery, the works. But by that point, Congress was slowly being taken over and they were sent to Guantanamo Bay to carry out their prison sentences.”

Ligarius pointed to a man with brown hair in the photo.

“Vincent was his name. Rumor has it that he watched his lover get killed in front of him. He went crazy, pulling out his eyes and hanging himself. The rest, no one has heard of them. When the US took over half the island of Cuba, they closed everything off from the rest of the world. So only those who need to know are aware of the fates of the remaining ones.”

Gabriel was starting to grow more disturbed as he was told more. And he knew this was only the tip of the iceberg. There was more, at least from the books Ligarius had.

Another book was opened. This one was titled ‘Operation: Sodom.’

“Have you ever heard of Sodom?” Ligarius asked.

Gabriel nodded. “It was a sinful city that was bombed to get rid of the evil that lived there. It was one of the foulest and most decrepit places known to man.”

Ligarius nodded. “Well, back then, it was simply called Las Vegas.”

He showed old pictures of the city. It was a colorful and lively city. A street was lined with lights and buildings that were straight out of a person’s imagination. The opulence ended when another picture was shown of that same city reduced to rubble.

“I’ll give them credit. At least they warned people what was coming. But that’s not where the bloodbath begins.”

A picture was pulled out. This one was covered in a bit of blood. The other photos had dirt or spilled liquid on them. Meanwhile, the red crimson color on this was easily visible on the white frame of the photo.

In the picture was an area that was charred black. In the middle of the burnt area was a black pillar, almost dilapidated as it grew thinner at the top. In the background, the former city of Las Vegas could be seen, but it was now destroyed with most of the buildings collapsed or broken.

Gabriel just pointed at the black pillar. Ligarius knew what he was asking.

“Ever heard of being pillarized?” Ligarius asked. Gabriel shook his head. “50 years ago, the military launched a new weapon. It was called the High Velocity Automated Pulse, or H-VAP. It was a large machine that sent out high blasts of plasma that can topple a building with one beam.

“When shot at a person, every single cell within them becomes burnt. You get charred, just like that. The only thing left behind is your remains in a black pillar. Hence, pillarized. The man that was in that photo before being struck was trying to help a little girl who had gotten lost. See that small pillar next to him?”

True to what he said, a small pillar was barely visible next to the larger pillar. Ligarius showed another photo. This one was more graphic. An entire field was black with the entire land littered with those same pillars.

Gabriel began to feel sick. Knowing that each of those pillars was once a living person that walked, breathed, and talked like him. They had their own dreams and lives, and yet, all that remained was these black remains.

“Wait, I need a minute.” Gabriel said. He turned away to hold his stomach and lean forward. He could feel the need to vomit, but his body refused to do so.

Ligarius smiled at seeing the man become sickened. Seeing a person that has heavily benefitted from this oppressive regime be exposed to these crimes brought a feeling of euphoria to him.

After a few minutes, Gabriel turned back to face the table.

“How do you have these pictures?” He asked.

The man began to put the photos away. “During the beginning, when the new regime was being installed, my father was a prominent photographer. He traveled all over to capture what was going on.

“‘Take the picture, and it will tell the future a thousand stories.’ he used to tell me. He eventually settled down with my mother here in Verona where he opened a shop and taught me the ropes of how to work a camera.”

Ligarius stood up and showed a picture of a younger version of himself next to his father. They stood next to a TV that had the words ‘Ghana Virus Devastates New Orleans.’

He returned to the table and opened another leather book.

“More?” Gabriel said.

“Yes, more. I had several other non-American events. This was the UN Walkout, when two-thirds of UN members walked out after the US, China, and Russia refused to acknowledge their crimes.

“Here is a protest in Catalan that eventually led to their independence. The same with North Morocco. And here is when the Mexican cartel executed their president and took control of the government.”

One after another, he showed photos of different events. Some were taken right at the center while others were pictures of a TV with news headlines.

“What’s this?” Gabriel asked, holding a photo of Ligarius’ father. On one side was a group of men holding guns and smiling. Another was a row of men lined up and blindfolded.

“That was the Kashmir War between Pakistan and India. After the US fell, many countries that had tensions picked up their battles. Pakistan and India had been at odds over this region of Kashmir and fought with one another.

“There’s a reason why, after the ascension of Abraham Barrington, North Korea launched missiles at Seoul. Because the North was backed by Russia, who are friends with the US. China also officially annexed Taiwan. And Japan returned to its hermit state and to this day refuses to open up.”

Several photos were spread across the table. Gabriel looked at each one and flipped it over, seeing a small paragraph written. It was either a description of what was going on or a message to Ligarius.

“I think we should stop for today.” Ligarius said. “I don’t want to overwhelm you with so much information that your brain will explode. Come back another time.”

He began to organize the photos and place them back in the leather photo album.

“Thank you for this. You’ve really opened my eyes to the national and international events that have happened.”

Ligarius was taken by surprise at how accepting Gabriel was to this new information. If it was any other member of Congress, they would’ve loudly said he was wrong, and that the US was the most powerful nation.

Being exiled from the top allowed for the rose-tinted glasses that Gabriel wore for so long to finally come off.

“Can I come back another time?” Gabriel asked.

“Of course. We can go over the war between Australia and New Zealand and Saudi Arabia and Iran working to destroy the Kingdom of Israel.” Ligarius said.

Gabriel nodded. “I have a few pictures that I brought from DC. If you want, I can bring them over.”

This caught the photographer’s attention.

“Please tell me you have photos of the Pisonian Conspiracy.” He said.

Gabriel again nodded. “My father took pictures of him in his cell and other private photos.”

“Could you bring them to me?” Ligarius asked.

“Of course.” Gabriel said.

The men finished their conversation. Gabriel now had more to think about within the coming days. He will reconstruct and rethink everything he’s learned in the past and slowly work to fit the pieces together again. And this time, the narrative won’t be in control of someone else. Nor will it be altered by someone else.

AFTER LEAVING THE SHOP, the two men stood outside and looked at the newly printed photos. Lysander held one of Gabriel stuffing his face with a funnel cake.

“You look adorable here.” Lysander said, holding it up.

“No fair. I didn’t get to take any pictures of you since you had the camera.” Gabriel said.

Lysander chuckled. “Fine. Next time, you can be in charge of the camera. How about that?” He offered.

“Deal.” Gabriel replied. Lysander placed the photos back in their envelope and stuffed it into the pocket of his coat.

Before they pedaled away from the photo shop, Lysander turned to Gabriel. He was staring off into the distance, deep in thought.

“Thinking about what he told you about?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel nodded. “Is it bad that I wish to know more?”

“Not at all. But take it slow. I’ve heard of people who were brainwashed by the government and then find out about everything and have a breakdown. There’s a reason we call it a Federal Collapse.”

There wasn’t much Gabriel could do then. He’ll take his partner’s words for it and try not to overwhelm himself.

They hopped on their bikes and began to ride down the street. Ligarius watched them riding away and simply rolled his eyes.

After biking a bit, they parked their bikes at a pharmacy. Gabriel was going to ask why they were there until he let out several sneezes.

Inside, a man behind a counter greeted them.

“What can I help you men with today?” He asked. Gabriel looked around and saw the shelves barely had any remedies or medicine.

“Have you gotten any more pads or tampons lately?” Lysander asked.

“Sorry. It’s always first come-first serve. But I should be getting more in two weeks when production picks up again.”

“Great. Listen, Cerimon. Do you happen to have anything for my friend here? He’s been experiencing some sneezes and might have the flu.” Lysander said. The two men looked over at Gabriel.

“Maybe. Hey! Are you vaccinated or immune?” Cerimon asked.

Lysander quickly replied for Gabriel. “He’s a member of the American Church. Do you really think he’s vaccinated?”

“You’re right, you’re right.” Cerimon said. “Lychorida! Bring over something for the flu.” He announced. A woman walked from behind and placed a small vile of a thick orange liquid.

Lysander paid for the remedy and thanked them. They walked out and he put the vile in Gabriel’s coat pocket.

“Will this help with my sickness?” Gabriel asked.

“Hopefully. If not, we may have to take drastic measures. You might’ve picked something up during the festival and are only now showing.” Lysander explained.

Gabriel let out another sneeze. He hoped that this sickness would go away. But something in his stomach told him that he wouldn’t escape this plague so easily.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 16

“Cast all your anxiety on him because he cares for you.” 1 Peter 5:7

ON A WARM SUMMER DAY, Cassio walked down the street after finishing his job at the big box grocery store. He could already taste the roasted turkey his mom specialized in making. But as he walked up to his parent’s driveway, he knew that he should’ve listened to his gut when it told him something wrong was going to happen.

As soon as he stepped inside, he could feel the tense tension in the air. In the living room was his mother, father, and Mr. and Mrs. Walter, his bosses over at his workplace.

“What’s going on?” Cassio asked. His voice caused everyone to glance at him. Mr. Walter had an angry expression. He marched over to Cassio and proceeded to punch him in the face.

“You!” Mr. Walter angrily sneered.

“Stop!” A woman yelled. The house went into pandemonium as Mr. Walter, in his irate state, was pulled away. Cassio’s mother placed herself in front of her son to protect him.

Cassio held his face, feeling blood trickle from a cut due to Mr. Walter’s rings.

“Mom?” Cassio asked. He glanced at his sweet mother. She pushed his now messy hair back and looked into his eyes.

“It’s okay, Cassio. I’m here.” She said. Cassio’s father walked over. He had a stern face and grabbed his son by the arm and forcefully lifted him up.

“Cassio. Tell me the truth.” He said.

“About what?” Cassio asked. He saw Mrs. Walter crying behind her husband.

“Did you or did you not have an affair with Mr. Walter’s wife?” His father said.

Cassio was confused. “No! I’ve never done such a thing! I swear! The only time I ever talk to Mrs. Walter is when she says goodbye to me after my shifts!” He pleaded.

“Liar!” Mr. Walter said. “I caught her on camera sneaking a man out! When I confronted her, she told me it was you!”

“Mom! Dad! I would never do such a thing! You have to believe me.”

“I believe you,” Cassio’s mother said. “My son would never do such a thing. It’s clear that whore is just wanting to blame my son because he’s young.”

“What did you call my wife?” Mr. Walter angrily said. The house went into more arguments. Cassio pleaded his innocence but only his mother was on his side. The rest were certain that Cassio had an affair with Mrs. Walter.

“Bide your time, boy! Trust that the Lord will punish ne’er do wells who dare to destroy the credible families that he deems worthy.” Mr. Walter said.

He and his wife both walked out of the house. Mrs. Walter muttered a sorry to Cassio before she exited the home.

When they left, Cassio once again pleaded to his parents.

“They’ll be coming for you soon, Cassio.” His father said. “It’s best to stay put and just hope that they’ll see that a 16-year-old boy was taken advantage of by a 45-year-old woman.”

“Dad…” Cassio said. His father walked out of the living room. His mother hugged him and allowed him to cry. “I swear! I never did such a thing! You have to believe me.”

“Shush, my dear boy. I know you would never do such a thing. Go to your room and we’ll fix this.”

Cassio ran to his room and cried on his bed. He pleaded for God to allow for his innocence to be seen. But as night came, there was a knock on the door. It was his mother.

“Mom?” Cassio asked. She handed her son a backpack.

“You shouldn’t stay here, Cassio. They’ll cut off your privates and torture your mind as punishment for adultery. You have to run. I cannot see my baby being hurt.” she sorrowfully said.

“What about you?” Cassio asked.

“I’ll be fine.” She replied. She cried a few tears. “As long as you aren’t here and are somewhere safe, then I’ll be happy with myself.”

“What about dad?” He asked.

“He was never the best father or husband. Run. Before they catch you.”

Cassio packed the sack with essentials. He was at the door of the backyard and gave his mother a tight hug.

“The Lord will protect you, always.” She said.

“I love you mother.” Cassio said to his mother. The sound of police sirens came closer as the light came down the street and towards their house. He took this as a sign to run into the creek behind his house.

He wasn’t sure where he was going. But his mother’s words of reassurance made him feel safe that all would end well.

CASSIO SAT UP from his bed, panting after waking up abruptly. The time on his bedside desk read 8:54. He had overslept.

Horatio was already gone. Cassio got up and got himself ready for the day. He exited his room and greeted Aaron before walking to the bathroom.

“Morning, Lysander.” Cassio said. Lysander looked nervous. Ever since Gabriel fell into a horrible flu, he’s been by his side constantly and tending to his every need.

“Hi. Busy!” Lysander said. He held a moist towel and walked past Cassio to his room. Everyone knew that something was going on between them but chose not to get involved.

Cassio entered the living room and saw Horatio on the floor with Mamillius. They played with dice and had fake money in between them.

“Good morning.” Cassio said. Horatio looked up, his eyes growing bigger with excitement.

“Hello. Sorry I didn’t wake you. You looked really tired last night.”

“It’s fine.” Cassio replied. He sat on a couch next to Virgilia. “Where’s Lucrece?” He asked her.

“She’s in the kitchen helping Timon.” She replied. She was on her phone scrolling through a social media app.

Breakfast was finally served. Everyone, excluding Lysander and Gabriel, ate at the table. After they finished eating, People went about their own day. Cassio and Horatio got on their bikes and prepared to head towards the fields where they worked.

“Got everything?” Cassio asked his friend.

“Yep. Lunch, my hat, and gloves.” Horatio replied.

Cassio put his hand on his friend’s hair and messed it up. “Let’s go before Corin punishes us for not showing up on time.”

They got onto their bikes and rode the way out of the woods and towards a large farm. Cassio preferred the winter time. He didn’t have to worry about the sun burning their skin and needed an oil remedy to heal them.

Corin greeted the two men and instructed them that it was time to harvest the corn. He handed Cassio, the older and stronger of the two, the keys to the corn harvester.

“Do you think Gabriel is going to be okay?” Horatio asked.

“It’s a simple flu. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” Cassio replied. “Why do you ask?”

“Because Timon was saying that where Gabriel lived it’s always clean, so he never really got sick before and didn’t build up an immunity.” Horatio explained.

Cassio hopped onto the machine that harvested the corn. Ahead of him was a large field of dried corn stalks ready for harvesting.

“Gabriel is a strong man. I’m sure he won’t allow such a simple sickness to kill him. He had the power of God on his side.” Cassio replied.

Horatio hopped onto the machine. The harvester was turned on and Cassio began to ride it across the field, getting every single stalk of corn. He managed to clear the field after a few hours with Horatio by his side providing a sweet distraction.

HOURS LATER, it was time for the men to return home. As Cassio was exiting the farmhouse, a young woman walked up behind him.

“Leaving already?” Bianca asked.

Cassio turned around. “Yes. Finished my work today. You? Are you just arriving after your trip downtown?” He replied.

“Yup. Picked up some bell peppers from the store.” She replied. Cassio nodded and wished her a good evening. Bianca blushed and walked into her house, wishing that Cassio would man up and just ask her out.

At home, the residents were starting to settle down and wind down. Dinner was being cooked. Cassio stood next to Alcibiades who had just finished fixing Kari’s car.

“Anything happened today?” Cassio asked. He was one of the few people Alcibiades talked to because the two men were older and thus, he believed Cassio was more mature.

“Gabriel threw up some stew and Lysander and Mamillius ran around the yard looking for mint leaves.” Alcibiades replied.

The two men stared and watched as Virgilia and Lucrece leaned against a tree and shared a cigarette. Alcibiades was especially looking at Lucrece.

“She’s pretty.” Cassio said.

“Fuck off.” Alcibiades replied and looked away. Cassio chuckled and drank his juice. “What about you? Is Horatio your bitch?”

Cassio spat out his juice. “Horatio is just my friend. There’s nothing between us.”

“Man, I won’t judge. I fucked around with a few guys when I was stationed in Seattle. But that was just guys needing relief.”

Silence fell upon both. The women put out their matches and walked to the front of the house.

“Boys! Come in. Dinner is ready.” Lucrece said.

“Be right there!” Cassio replied. “You coming?”

Alcibiades nodded. “Yeah.”

Inside, Cassio took his seat next to Horatio. Horatio’s dirty blonde hair was messy after he helped Gabriel get his pillow fixed and also cleaned him up a bit. Cassio was staring too long at him.

“You okay? Are you sick too?” Horatio asked. Virgilia quickly scooted away from Cassio.

“No. It’s nothing.” Cassio replied. Timon and Kari served the food and allowed people to serve the food. Lysander came in and got two plates of food before leaving up the stairs.

“When are those two just going to date already? I’m sick of seeing them acting like the other doesn’t know how they feel.” Kari said.

“Give them time. They may be men on the outside, but inside they are still boys.” Timon replied. He usually doesn’t comment on other people’s relationships. This was strange.

Horatio giggled to himself. He leaned over to his friend. “Don’t you think they would be so cute together?” He asked.

Cassio placed his hand on the other man’s face and pushed him away. “Eat your dinner.”

AFTER DINNER, many went to their rooms to get ready for bed. Cassio sat on a chair that looked to the woods. He glanced at the stars.

He had brief flashes of his old life. Back when everything was much simpler. He had an easy job and could come home to his mother who loved him. But that was taken away from him.

Cassio always wondered how his mother and father were doing. He searched up their names on social media, but nothing ever came out. He also searched death records and criminal records, but nothing.

He at least hoped they were still alive. His main reasoning for running away in the first place was to protect his mother as he himself was destined for punishment.

While he stared out, he heard the door open, and someone sat in the chair next to him. He turned and saw Lysander sit back and relax.

“How’s Gabriel?” Cassio asked.

“He finally went to sleep. I needed some fresh air but couldn’t open the window or he’d get cold.”

Cassio turned to him. “You’ve basically become his caretaker. Must be exhausting.”

“It’s fine. I care about him and need to be by his side.”

Lysander took in a deep breath of air. It was getting colder. November was upon them. And the winter is especially hard on them.

He looked over at Cassio. Every time Cassio was alone, there was a distant look as if the man was deep in some thought. Lysander knew about Cassio’s past, allowing him to empathize with his suffering. And yet, it never appeared that he was thinking about his past, but rather his future.

Lysander himself often wondered how long he and his friends were going to have to live here. If they were to continue to live here, that means they would fear that one day the government will come into the woods and find them. He’s thought about running away or simply not coming back during one of his adventures. But he knows that people here need him.

A family had been built under this very roof. Lysander and the rest had nothing. Being here is the paradise they could rely on.

“Did you hear…”

“What?” Lysander said.

Cassio let out a sigh. “Did you hear that 7 Latino kids were killed in New Mexico. The governor claims that a drone was accidentally let loose and just so happened to end up at a ghetto.”

Lysander chuckled heartily. “Killed.” He muttered. “Ever notice how only white people can be murdered and brown and black people can only be killed?” He mentioned.

“Right, sorry.” Cassio said.

“Don’t be.”

“Have you ever been profiled during your trips?” Cassio asked.

“Just look at me. I’m not exactly screaming ‘white-suburb with a picket fence life’ aren’t I? A few years ago, some guys jumped me and tried to call the pigs on me, claiming I was an escapee from a nearby ghetto.”

Cassio wanted to ask a question but was nervous.

“How come some colored people are free and others are stuck in the ghettos? I never got to learn about that.” Cassio said.

Lysander reached into his wallet and showed a card that said ‘Free Citizen’.

“When the Abrahamic Dynasty took over and abolished the 13th Amendment, areas where many minorities were located went under martial law. My father told me about places like Atlanta becoming closed off. From there, people were rounded up and the walls were built.

“However, this only happened in major cities. My parents lived in a rural town in Michigan. They worked and paid their taxes. Free Citizens are given these cards to show that we aren’t runaways, just people living through their day.”

“I can’t imagine having to be judged for how you were born.”

“It’s America. You will always be criticized here.” Lysander mentioned.

Cassio saw a glimpse of a photo of Gabriel that the man had in his wallet and laughed.

“Something funny?” Lysander asked, raising an eyebrow.

“How was your date with Gabriel last week? I recall you took him to Diner of Eden, right?” Cassio said.

“You heard?”

Cassio nodded. “I share a wall with your guys’ room. I can hear all the late night talks you have. That man has really fallen for you, you know that right?”

“Yeah, I know.” Lysander replied. At least he knew that he wasn’t the only one that saw Gabriel’s descent into love. “I’m just waiting for the right time to be there for him and allow him to come into my arms.”

“Sick game. You sure you know what you’re doing? What if you drive him away and he ends up in the arms of another man?”

“He won’t.” Lysander confidently said. Cassio titled his head.

“How are you so sure? All of us should know better than to think that our lives are certain.”

“Because,” Lysander teasingly said. “I’ve made sure that I am there for him every moment of his day. When he wakes up, when he smells the air around the house. I’ve carefully made sure that I am the center of him. Just like you’ve done with Horatio.”

“What?” Cassio quickly asked. Lysander just stared at him with a knowing smile.

“What? You don’t have a thing for Horatio? That man follows you around like he’s a hatchling and you’re his mother duck. Even Gabriel has asked me if something is going on between you.”

Cassio shook his head. “There’s nothing between us. We are just friends.”

“Sure.” Lysander said. “Don’t be afraid. A man who remains silent will always be spoken for.”

Lysander put his wallet away. He got up from his seat and was ready to enter the house until Cassio stood up too.

“Be careful.” Cassio said. Lysander turned around.

“Of?” He replied.

“At some point, Gabriel will have to face the dilemma between his faith and his nature. This is a man that was raised in the center of the American Church. A man that was told that he would one day rule this country and be given whatever he wishes. A God-fearing man who truly is afraid of God.

“When that time comes, you will need to be careful with how you approach that. Are you going to assure him that he won’t face an eternity in damnation? Or will you try to get him to abandon his faith?” Cassio said.

Lysander gave a small nod in agreement. “You’re right. He will one day have the revelation. It’s best that I try to make sure that it won’t be too painful for him. He may be a man, but underneath, he has the mind of a child that was never allowed to grow.”

The two men wished each other goodnight. Cassio waited outside a few more minutes until the cold finally was unbearable for him and he went to his room.

Upon opening the door, Horatio quickly jumped in his arms and gave him a hug.

“Cassio! Where were you? I was getting worried that you ran off and possibly got attacked by a bear or an Arch.” Horatio felt his arms. “You’re cold. Get in bed, quick!”

Horatio pushed the much taller man to his bed and wrapped him.

“Since when did you get so strong?” Cassio said.

“Gabriel has been helping me work out.” Horatio said without thinking.

“Horatio? You’re allowing another man to help you work out instead of asking me? Are you going to have a new best friend?” Cassio said, clearly joking.

However, Horatio didn’t pick up on the joke. He quickly started crying and jumped in the arms of Cassio.

“I’m sorry, Cassio! I never meant to betray you. It’s just…” He took a few breaths. “You do so much for me. I didn’t want to bother you with any more silly requests.”

“Horatio, calm down.” Cassio tried saying.

The smaller man just nuzzled his face in Cassio’s chest. “I’ll stop training with Gabriel if it hurts you that much! You’re my only best friend and no one will replace you.”

Cassio patted his back and calmed him down. “I’m not upset. In fact, I’m happy that you’re making more friends.” He said.

Horatio looked up. “Promise you aren’t angry.” He said.

“I swear on my favorite jacket.”

“No, it has to be something you cherish most. Then I’ll believe you.” Horatio said.

Cassio chuckled. “I swear on you, then.”

Horatio blushed and hid his face on Cassio’s shirt. “Fine. I believe you.”

“Are you going to go to your own bed?” Cassio asked.

“It’s too cold. I don’t want my feet to touch the floor.” Horatio replied.

“Then do you plan on sleeping on my chest or would you like me to scoot over? I’m fine with both, honestly.” Cassio said.

Horatio chose the latter. The two men were spooning one another. Cassio hugged his friend close and felt safer around him. He was able to sleep that night easier without any nightmares.

A FEW DAYS PASSED and the house was trying to keep quiet while Gabriel slept. A few of the house members were together in the living room arguing in hushed voices.

“Why is the TV still on?” Cassio said.

“We should tell him. He needs to know!” Virgilia said.

“Absolutely not.” Alcibiades said. “That man is just starting to get adjusted to living here. This may break him.”

“He’s not a porcelain doll. Gabriel is strong and he’ll be able to get through this.” Horatio added.

Kari spoke up. “Lysander, you’re the closest to Gabriel. Should we tell him about this or not?”

All eyes were on Lysander. He had kept this secret from Gabriel since they first met. It always weighed him down.

“I’m not sure.” He said.

“Think of the logistics of it. Gabriel finds this out and starts to panic. He’ll do something crazy and expose us all. Are we ready to deal with that?” Alcibiades said.

“Gabriel needs to know!” Lucrece said, being the most vocal. “It’s his right to know something so big like this.”

Timon sat on the couch near the TV. He once again chose to remain neutral in this situation. Though he was interested to see how it would play out.

“Why not put it to a vote? We always do that.”

“Aaron and his friend aren’t here. It won’t be fair to exclude them.” Kari was quick to say. “It’s a rule that such changes need to have all house members present.”

“Fuck the rules! This is an urgent matter that requires immediate action.” Alcibiades said.

While the house argued, they didn’t see Gabriel had come downstairs. The commotion woke him up. They weren’t silent about it as much as they wanted to be.

“He can’t know!” Lysander finally said.

“Why?” Cassio asked.

“Because then he’ll know I betrayed him!” Lysander snapped.

Gabriel cleared his throat. Everyone turned to him with shocked looks.

“What did you do, Lysander?” Gabriel asked in a raspy voice.

Timon, next to the TV remote, raised the volume for the news anchor’s voice to be louder. Gabriel could sense the tension of the room and ran past everyone and stood in front of the TV.

“Martha Barrington posts 2-month update regarding her pregnancy to now disgraced Gabriel Barrington.” The news anchor said.

On the screen was a picture of his wife, Martha Barrington, holding a photo of an ultrasound smiling.

And in a quick moment, Gabriel knew that this peaceful life that he so desperately wanted would always be out reach for him.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 17

“Do not repay evil with evil or insult with insult. On the contrary, repay evil with blessing, because to this you were called so that you may inherit a blessing.” 1 Peter 3:9

THE HOUSE was silent as Gabriel stood in front of the TV, hearing the news that one would never expect. And that was: His wife was pregnant.

Lysander felt guilty as he had kept this secret away from Gabriel for the longest time. He made sure that the news that played in the house was one that wouldn’t mention the Barrington family. However, he slipped up.

Kari had already known, but the other house members preferred not to stay up to date with current events. People were bound to find out eventually.

“According from a report from Barrington Manor, Martha and her child are in perfect condition as the baby is developing perfectly.”

The news switched to two TV anchors.

“But now is the question on everyone’s mind: Will Gabriel Barrington return to see his child? The former member of the Barrington family who fled his home over two months ago has remained a public enemy as searches continue to locate Mr. Barrington and return him.”

“Personally,” Said the other anchor. “It’d be best if he didn’t return. Who knows how he’ll corrupt his child.”

“Representative Susanna Harmon. You have been in DC ever since this entire event went down. Could you tell us how people on Capitol Hill are reacting to a new member of the Barrington family?”

A woman with graying hair and an orange tan appeared on TV.

“It’s been a hectic few months here. As we know, Gabriel Barrington disgraced this country by straying from God and choosing to avoid the consequences. There’s been conversations here about how the Barrington family will possibly move on from this situation since their Mandate of Christ is currently in jeopardy.

“Introducing a new family member could be great for the family as it shines light away from the current controversy. But people will still remember when this family showed its cracks in the perfect facade they’ve spent 50 years building.”

Gabriel kneeled in front of the TV and felt himself begin to cry. Timon took this moment to turn off the TV. Kari gave him a glare, knowing he was the one that had increased the volume when Gabriel walked in.

Lucrece nudged Lysander to go over to him. Slowly, people walked out of the room why Lysander kneeled next to the crying man and comforted him by rubbing his back.

By the time Timon left the living room, Gabriel had slowly stopped crying. Instead, his sadness was replaced by anger. As Lysnader looked away, Gabriel stood up and was quick to land a push on his face.

“Gabriel! Stop!” Lysander said. He was pinned back while Gabriel hopped on top, straddling him.

“Did you know? Tell me the truth. Did you know that my wife was pregnant?” Gabriel asked. He was both angry while tears fell down his face.

Lysander covered his face and tried to stand up. The man on top of him firmly placed himself down. Lysander was going to have to answer truthfully.

“Yes, I knew.” He finally replied.

“How long?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander set his hands down and looked into the eyes of Gabriel. “Two weeks after we first met. I heard it on the radio.”

Gabriel broke into sobs. Lysander was able to sit up and hug him tightly. Gabriel wanted to fight him off. However, he didn’t need people to be angry at him. For now, he just wanted someone to hold him, no matter if it was the man that betrayed him.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Gabriel asked.

The other man patted his back. “I wanted to protect you. If I had told you that she was pregnant, you probably would have turned back and returned to DC, where they would’ve arrested you.”

“How do you know? We had only known each other for a few days? There was no way you could make a conclusion without getting to know me much.”

Lysander used one hand to pat his back and the other to rub his scalp. The motion seemed to relax Gabriel.

“I saw you looking at pictures of your family whenever you got sad. And I know how much you love your family if you were willing to leave them to protect them. At the start of your journey, I know that you were just waiting to find a reason to return and reunite with them.” Lysander explained.

He wasn’t wrong. Gabriel did pray for a situation to arise that would require him to return home. Maybe a family member would’ve gotten sick or in this case, a pregnancy. It wasn’t until after meeting Lysander did he get the confidence to keep moving forward with his life.

And yet, this secret is something that couldn’t simply be forgiven. It is too great to be ignored. And he was left in the dark about it.

“Gabriel, can I ask you something?” Lysander said.

Gabriel got off his lap and the two sat on the floor, looking at one another.

“Are you sure it’s your child? What if they’re probably trying to trick you in order to get you to come home.”

Gabriel sat thinking. He then remembered an incident that happened to him a while before he ran away. That night when he returned home and passed out.

“I’m sure it is.” Gabriel said.

“How so?”

He wasn’t sure if he wanted to tell Lysander what happened to him. Gabriel has known that women are constantly facing violence. He’s heard the accusations that many Congressmen have had on them where they assaulted a woman.

But a man being sexually assaulted never occurred to him. When his brother, Joshua, was groped by a female family friend and he went to their father to report it, their father just told him that he’s a man and needs to get over it. His father even told his brother that he should be lucky that such a mature woman found him attractive.

Was he even assaulted? He’s a man. He should like all types of sex, even if he doesn’t want it. It makes sense, right? But it doesn’t. Gabriel felt violated that night by a woman he trusted. Not to mention that he was handicapped as he could not even move.

And yet, he finished inside her. Which means that his body enjoyed the pleasure. His mind said no but his natural body rejected that. So that means he did like it.

Gabriel had lowered his head and held onto his hair while he tried to come to a conclusion. He forgot that Lysander was in front of him, who was willing to help him if he just talked.

“Are you okay? Do you need me to hold you?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel shook his head.

“A week after the Jubilee, my father insisted I sleep at my house and be with my wife. He practically demanded that I do so. That night, Martha made me food and served me wine. And after, I felt strange. It was like my body and mind both wanted to sleep, but I didn’t feel tired.

“I went to my room to sleep and woke up later that night. It took me a while to understand what was going on. But when I came to my senses, I saw Martha on top of me and…” He mumbled his words.

“You don’t have to finish.” Lysander said.

Gabriel wiped a tear and regained his composure. “Whenever I had sex with her, I always… pulled out. You know? But this time, I finished in her. That’s why I’m sure that’s my child. Because it was the only time we had sex and where I climaxed in her.”

Lysander sat closer.

“Gabriel, want me to tell you something?” Lysander asked. Gabriel nodded. “You were raped that night.”

“But-”

“Stop.” Lysander commanded. “Don’t say that thing where men cannot be the victims of sexual crimes. Tell me, did you ever tell her yes?”

He shook his head. “No, I never told her yes.”

“Did you ever express any desire to be touched?”

“I was unable to move, let alone talk.”

“And afterwards, how did you feel?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel lowered his head. “I didn’t feel good. I felt like I was dehumanized because my choice was not given.”

Lysander rubbed his back and hugged him. “Take a moment to just breathe, Gabriel.”

He held him in his arms while Gabriel took a moment to recollect what had happened to him. He had ignored what Martha did to him as a way to move past it, hoping that it would not become a larger problem in the future. Instead, it had been festering in his mind slowly, growing more.

And due to this negligence, he felt dirty. He wondered if his autonomy was not as protected as he thought it was. Could another situation arise where he would be taken advantage of? And will he have to once again ignore it because he’s a man?

When Gabriel had calmed down, he patted Lysander’s back to signal to him to pull away.

“Can I tell you something that I think happened?” Lysander asked. Gabriel nodded. “I think Martha and your father were both behind this.”

“Why would you think that?” Gabriel asked. He knew his father well enough, knowing how conniving he is.

“You said your father insisted that you sleep over at your house that night, practically demanding you to do so. And where did Martha get the drug to incapacitate you? I just figured I’d let you know.” Lysander said.

Gabriel didn’t want to talk about this anymore. At least he finally let it out. But now he needed to return to the other issue that caused all this mess in the first place.

“So about my child,” Gabriel said.

Lysander decided to make them both sit on the couch instead of the floor. There was a bit of distance between them after Gabriel scooted a bit away.

“Am I supposed to just stand by and watch my child be raised in a life that I left? What if something happens to him and I can’t be there to protect him?” Gabriel asked.

“Do you trust your family?” Lysander asked.

“I trust my brother, Joshua. If I had known that I was going to have a child, I would’ve told him to look after them too.”

“Didn’t you make your brother promise to look after your other siblings and mother?”

Gabriel nodded. “Yes, I did. I just hope that will also extend to my child.”

“I will say this. If you were to return, it would not only hurt you, but your family and child. Staying away might be the only way to really protect him.” Lysander said.

He wasn’t sure how much of that was true. Whether his family would be in trouble from him is something Gabriel had pondered for many nights. He’s already seen his family’s reputation and future hang by a thread after his controversy.

Is it wise to abandon his child whom he didn’t even know existed until now? Should he just try to act like it doesn’t exist? There’s no point now since he already has seen the news and knows of the child’s existence.

This will just have to be something he will keep in his prayers. Every night, he will pray to God for his child’s protection and well being. And hopefully, that child will grow to be a man that isn’t like his grandfather, an evil person, his father, a hypocrite, and himself, a coward.

“I don’t know what to do.” Gabriel said.

“That’s understandable.” Lysander replied.

“If I’m being honest, I’m still very much upset with you for keeping this from me for so long. You knew that I had a child and yet kept it from me. And I know you had good intentions. But so did Jesus and he was crucified for it.”

Lysander nodded solemnly. He knew he committed an act of betrayal by not telling Gabriel this. And he will definitely allow for Gabriel to have his own space.

“I will give you space. But I’ll always be here for you. The rest of us will always be here for you if you ever need to talk.”

Gabriel thanked him. He got off the couch and left through the back door to avoid the others. He forgot to put on a coat and was freezing as he walked through the wooded terrain until he heard laughter coming a bit away.

When he got close, he saw Mamillius running around a tree stump chasing a bloodhound. He quickly recognized the dog as Crab, the one the man owns.

“Gabriel!” Mamillius shouted. He ran over to him and hugged his legs. “What are you doing here?”

“I needed some fresh air.” Gabriel replied. Crab walked up to the man and stared at him.

“He’s nice.” Mamillius said.

“Where’s your mom?” Gabriel asked.

Mamillius shrugged his shoulders. “Who knows?” He replied. Gabriel sat on the tree stump and watched the young boy run around as he attempted to take a ball that Crab was biting on.

As he watched the young boy, he wondered how his child would be in the future. Would he be energetic? Have his mother’s green-hazel eyes or just simply green. And how bright would his hair be? Blonde or almost platinum like his?

“Mommy!” Mamillius yelled. Lucrece appeared through the woods and gave her son a hug. She spotted Gabriel and quickly shooed her son away to play with Crab.

“Mind if I sit here?” Lucrece asked, pointing to the spot next to Gabriel. He nodded. She let out a grunt as she sat down. “Jeez. It seems this boy only gets more energy as it gets colder.”

Gabriel nodded in agreement. From the few lines he heard earlier, Lucrece was one of the few who wanted Gabriel to be made aware of his child.

“How come you wanted me to know the existence of my child?” Gabriel asked.

“Because I’m a mother. I have my own child and figured you should at least know about yours.” She replied.

“If the house voted no, what would you have done?”

She sighed. “Done the old note-under-the-door trick. Being a parent is a life changing event. But not being able to protect your child,” She took in a ragged breath. “It hurts.”

Gabriel felt himself getting more relaxed. “If you don’t mind me asking, who is Mamillius’ father?” He said.

Lucrece’s eyes filled with tears. A past was brought up. She wondered if she wanted to tell him her past. Luckily, she feels like she can trust him.

“I was married many years ago. My husband has a best friend that would regularly come over. One day, my husband went out for a trip and his friend stopped by to pick up something. He made me something to eat. And I ate it, not knowing that it had been laced with a sleeping drug.

“I don’t recall much of what happened afterwards. All I can remember was waking up to my husband yelling at me while his best friend was gone. I pleaded to my husband that I never slept with that man. But he didn’t listen to me and wanted to have me tried and sentenced as a Gomer.

“Thankfully, one of my husband’s mistresses who took pity on me helped me escape. And luckily it was right before the dust storm that killed thousands in the Dust Storm of 75.” Lucrece explained.

“And how did you end up here?” Gabriel asked.

Lucrece dug the heel of her boots onto the soil and wet leaves on the floor. “I just went wherever the wind took me. Ended up getting picked up by Officer Verges 30 minutes from here. Because I was in the system as an adulterer, he brought me here.

“A few months later, I was in Cerimon’s office pushing out a baby. So I guess life just sort of hands you weird cards. Or, in this case for you, God’s plans for you are never certain, right?”

Gabriel watched the young boy lean against a tree catching his breath. His black hair was messy and dripping in sweat.

“Do you ever… nevermind.” Gabriel quickly said.

“Ask away. You’re a father soon. Which means you must have some really deep questions.”

Gabriel took a deep breath. “Do you ever look at Mamillius and remember what happened to you?”

Lucrece didn’t feel offended. She herself asked this question.

“At first, I didn’t want anything to do with him. Everytime I heard him cry, or needed to change him, or touched my stomach and felt the loose skin, I was brought back to the screams of my husband and his accusations.”

“So what changed to make you love your child?”

“He got sick. Terribly sick. Alcibiades quickly rushed him to the pharmacists and got him checked. I didn’t find out until a few hours later. Imagine that: People not telling me my own son was sick because they knew I despised him.

“I think that was when I changed my view of him. His conception was not his fault. What happened to me was not my fault. I was broken and found the glue that put me back together. And now, I love nothing more than that little idiot over there.” Lucrece said, using her sleeve to wipe a tear away.

“You found something good in a horrible situation.” Gabriel mentioned.

“Indeed. It wasn’t something I ever expected. Yet, he is the sole reason for why I live. If it wasn’t for Mamillius, I probably would not be here today.” She stood up and wiped down her jeans. “All I’m saying is, it may seem like your life is horrible. But compared to before, when you look back, you’ll see that it has slowly been getting better.”

Gabriel thanked her for her words. She certainly gave him much to think about and also to change his perspective.

“Wait! Did you say Alcibiades was the one who noticed that your son was sick?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes. He was quite fond of Mamillius and has always been there for him. In recent years, he’s been keeping his distance from the boy. But sometimes I’ll catch Alcibiades buying snacks for him or helping him learn how to act like a proper man.” She explained.

It was impossible to believe. Alcibiades, the man who never talks to anyone, used to take care of Mamillius. Something like this just doesn’t match his personality.

“He’s a sweet man, that Alcibiades. I just wish he was more open to others.”

“Are we talking about the same man?” Gabriel said.

“You just haven’t seen that same side of him. Get to know him more. He’s seen some pretty horrific things in his life.” She said to Gabriel. She shouted at her son as he tried to kiss the dog Crab on its snout.

An hour passed when there was a light sprinkle in the air. Launce had come to collect his dog and Gabriel, Lucrece, and her son ran back to the house.

UPON STEPPING INSIDE the house, the house became quiet and all actions were halted. Lysander ran down the stairs to greet Gabriel.

“Are you cold? Do you need a warm blanket?” He asked as Gabriel removed his jacket. The rest of the house members all listened closely as to how Gabriel would respond.

“I’m fine. I think I’ll just make myself some tea and take a shower.”

“I’ll make your tea. Go next to the hearth and relax.”

“Is this going to be your way of apologizing to me?” Gabriel asked with a smirk.

“If it is, will it work?” Lysander asked back.

“Who knows? It’s my turn to keep that secret from you.” Gabriel replied. Mamillius chuckled, not knowing about the drama that had gone down earlier that day.

“Let’s go warm up!” Mamillius grabbed Gabriel’s hand and led him to the living room. Lysander walked to the kitchen and quickly started preparing to make a cup of chamomile tea.

“He seems to be taking it well.” Kari said, leaning against the doorframe that connected the kitchen to the den.

“On the outside, sure. But I’ve known Gabriel the most out of all of us. He needs people around him during this time. I must at least be there for him, even if he tries to push him away.” Lysander said. He poured the water into the teapot and turned on the stove.

“Take care of him.” Kari said. “The cracks in that brave facade will break down one day.” She said. She walked out of the kitchen.

Lysander finished making tea and poured a cup for Gabriel. He set the hot cup on a tray and arranged some of his butter cookies he was saving for himself. But he figured Gabriel needed it more than him.

In the living room, Gabriel sat on the carpet. He rested his back on the bottom of the couch and had a woven blanket wrapped around him. Lysander got closer and saw Mamillius was next to Gabriel, reading him a book.

“Here’s that tea.” Lysander said, setting the tray on a nearby table. He grabbed a log of wood and threw it into the fireplace, using the poker to move the charred pieces around.

“Thank you,” Gabriel said. He returned his attention to the boy reading.

Mamillius read his story while the two men listened. Gabriel drank his tea. He was still slightly sick, almost forgetting about it. He had left the house without a jacket earlier. That flu was going to get worse.

After the boy finished his story, he closed it and leaned his head on Gabriel’s shoulder. Lysander leaned his head on Gabriel’s other shoulder. The warmth of the fireplace made them tired.

Aaron and his friend sat in another corner of the room, playing a board game. Cassio and Horatio joined and sat on the couch. Virgilia managed to squeeze on the couch. Timon and Kari sat on the respective chairs, which faced the fireplace. Lucrece took a spot on the floor, next to her son. Alcibiades sat on the floor, slightly away from the others but close enough to the warmth.

The house, for a moment, calmed down after many hectic weeks. For now, any worries were gone as they relaxed in this sanctuary they all called home.

Gabriel couldn’t fall asleep. While the rest were relaxing or starting to fall asleep, Gabriel kept looking at the fire that burned. Their flames, casting a warm glow. But when touched burns. Something that on the outside appears to feel comforting and a sense of relaxing. But when you get too close and also fan the flame, it grows stronger and burns anything around it. Leaving behind burnt remains of what used to be.

A flame particle flew out of the fireplace, breezing through the air until it inevitably disappeared into nothing. Gabriel could now see that more fiery particles were constantly coming out of the fireplace, but he hadn’t noticed them before.

On his left, Lysander stirred as he opened his eyes. Flames were the first thing he saw. Warmth was the next thing he felt.

He lifted his head and saw he had taken a short nap on Gabriel’s shoulder.

“Crap,” He muttered. Gabriel turned to him. “You should’ve pushed my head off if it was bothering you.”

“It wasn’t.” Gabriel replied. “I kind of liked it.”

Lysander nodded and they both faced the flames of the fireplace.

“Are you feeling better?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel thought about it for a moment. “Yes, I am. I know that there isn’t much I can do. But I can at least make sure that I am happy.”

“I’m proud of you, Gabriel.”

Gabriel smiled. Lysander rested his head back on the blonde man’s shoulder. Gabriel had forgotten that he was angry at him earlier. But sometimes, that anger needs to disappear to make room for better things in life.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 18

“He has shown you, O man, what is good; and what does the Lord require of you but to act justly, and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with your God.” Micah 6:8

AS AN APOLOGY for hiding something from Gabriel, Lysander agreed to do everything he needed to do to make up for his sin. Whether it be grabbing a glass of water for Gabriel or helping him hide a dead body, he was going to be there, always. 

Gabriel needed to trade some of his precious metal into money as he noticed his funds were starting to run low. He had packed enough for at least 3 months. 

He carried a small backpack with some chains that he had stolen from his father’s treasury. He didn’t ever expect to pass these things down as heirlooms to any possible children. Instead, he knew he would have to see these one day. 

Lysander knew the way around town and offered to take Gabriel to the nearest bank. Gabriel agreed and the two hopped on their bikes and pedaled away. 

The Verona Bank was on the same street as the mayoral office. It was a small brick building. Cameras were pointing down to the street. And the door at the front was metal, not wood or glass like the other shops. 

“Tight security.” Lysander said. He pressed the button near the door. A jingle rang until a clicking sound emerged from the lock on the door. Lysander opened the door and allowed Gabriel to go first. 

The inside was cold. The walls were also brick. Queue line ropes were placed in the middle that led to several booths at the other end of the main room. It was empty today, so the two men walked through the lines until they approached the only open booth. 

“If your check bounced, it’s not my fault. Also, I don’t control inflation.” The man behind the glass said without looking up. He continued scrolling on his phone. 

“We’re not here for that, Shylock.” Lysander said. Shylock sat up and saw who was waiting for him. 

“Crap! Do I bow to you still or is that not a thing anymore since you were excommunicated?” Shylock said.

“It’s fine,” Gabriel said. 

“Well, what can I help you with today? Here to make a withdrawal?”

Gabriel set his backpack on the floor. “I heard that you accept…” Gabriel leaned closer to the glass. “You accept gold.” He whispered.

Shylock smirked. He stood up and walked over to his computer. He temporarily shut down the cameras inside the building and then returned to his seat.

“Not officially. But, depends on what you’ve got. Show me.” Shylock said. Gabriel pulled out something wrapped in a cloth and placed it on the table in front. Shylock opened a small door from the glass partition, allowing for the two sides to now be able to contact one another. 

Gabriel opened the fabric to reveal a 4 inch gold turtle shell. “It was a peace offering from the Queen of the Kingdom of Hawai’i.”

Shylock put on white plastic gloves and carefully picked up the gold turtle. “Do you know the history of this?” Shylock asked.

“A bit. It was a gift from the Queen of Hawai’i. When my grandfather, three years into his term, signed the Treaty of the West Coast, there was a large meeting in Cupertino. I don’t exactly remember what happened at the treaty.” Gabriel said. 

“The Treaty of the West Coast was a way to stop the fighting from the west. Those in attendance were President Abraham Barrington, representing the US, the then president of Mexico, the governor of California, Oregon, Nevada, Washington, and Alaska. And also, the newly proclaimed Queen of the Kingdom of Hawai’i.

“You see, Californian forces had been defending Hawai’i for a few years when the civil war broke out. All missiles were shot down, submarines were sunk by the marines who pledged loyalty to California, and they even fought back Russian armies who snuck their way through Siberia and into Alaska. 

“This treaty was signed as a way to stop that fighting. It would end with Hawai’i becoming its own nation, the areas of southern California being given to Mexico as El Estado de Sur California. The rest of the states were forced to surrender and rejoin the US union, and their respective governors were tried and sentenced for treason.” 

Shylock held up the turtle into the light. He brought out a small flashlight to show the engravings on the shell of the turtle. 

“The Gold Honu.” He said. “A symbol of wisdom. I don’t think it rubbed off on your grandfather, seeing as how after the signing of the treaty he helped China send military drones to massacre ethnic Tibetans.” 

“Is it worth something?” Gabriel asked. He didn’t need a history lesson on more of the bloody past of his family. At least, not now. 

“Calm down, your Highness.” Shylock chuckled. “It’s definitely worth something. But it’s a gamble if I were to take it off your hands.”

“How so?” Lysander asked.

“A few decades back, President Judah Barrington signed the Holy Grail Act, which states that anyone who isn’t in the Family of Christ is forbidden to steal, let alone touch, precious items. Why do you think I turned off the cameras? If anyone were to find out I was holding this, my hands would be chopped clean off.”

“So, you won’t buy it?” Gabriel implied. 

“I never said that,” Shylock grinned. “I can give you a nice price for this.” Shylock went to a back room and brought a few items, such as a scale. 

He proceeded to test the gold turtle with chemicals to see if it was indeed authentic. When the tests were done, Shylock presented a price. 

“No way!” Lysander shouted. “This damn thing is worth more than this entire building. You’re lowballing Gabriel.” 

Shylock chuckled loudly. “Listen, kid.”

“I’m not a kid.” Lysander spat back.

“Whatever. You’re lucky I’m even offering something. You take this to another banker or pawn shop in Belmont or Memphis and the Feds will be called on your asses. Just take the money or don’t.” Shylock said. 

Gabriel and Lysander looked at one another. 

“Don’t take the offer. You should know how much this is really worth.” Lysander told him. 

“But what if he’s right and this is the only place that will accept this?” Gabriel asked. 

Lysander leaned closer to his ear to whisper something. “His expression clearly says that he wants this. A man with a hunger will do whatever to feed it.” 

With that in mind, Gabriel was now determined to try to bargain for a better price. 

“15% extra.” Gabriel demanded. Shylock scoffed.

“Might as well hand over my arm and leg by this point.”

“This is a one of a kind item. Something that has been in the hands of a queen and presidents.” Gabriel said. Lysander watched him with intrigue. 

“I don’t care about who owned it.” Shylock replied. “I care if it will benefit me to give you such a high payout!”

“It may not benefit you. But in a few decades, your grandchildren or their children will be able to use this for something great. Maybe they’ll sell this Gold Honu to the Louvre.” Gabriel said. 

Lysander leaned over. “The Louvre was destroyed during the French Riots of 35.” He whispered. 

“Whatever. Don’t you wish your descendants will be able to profit off of this when the time is right?” Gabriel said. 

Shylock looked at the Gold Honu and began to picture his future children and their children. At least if they have something like this in their possession, they’ll be able to have a safety net. 

“Deal.” Shylock said. Gabriel and Shylock shook hands. A few minutes later, Shylock handed Gabriel an enclosed envelope. Lysander quickly took it and counted all the money. It was all there. 

“Thank you,” Gabriel said, putting the money in his backpack. 

“Anything else for me today?” Shylock asked. He had wrapped the gold turtle in its fabric and tucked it under his desk. 

“Yes.” Gabriel said. He pulled another item wrapped in gold. 

The gold item was a seal the size of Gabriel’s hand. Engraved on the seal was the flag of the US and Nicaragua intertwined together. The sides have the words ‘Unity in Power’ written in a circle. 

“This was a gift from the then president of Nicaragua to my grandfather.” Gabriel explained. 

“Dictator of Nicaragua.” Lysander corrected. Shylock looked at the item and quickly started to prepare how much he was going to offer for it. 

AFTER LEAVING THE BANK, with his wallet full of money, Gabriel wanted to treat Lysander to lunch.

“Really? But shouldn’t I be doing that?” Lysander replied. 

“Do you want free lunch or not?” Gabriel asked. 

Lysander chose a nearby fast food area to get lunch from. Gabriel paid for the meal. They sat next to each other near the road under a tree. 

Gabriel took a bite out of his burger. Probably because the food wasn’t from a large chain but instead a family owned diner, but something about it tasted more flavorful. He finished his food quickly, also downing the fries and soda that came along. 

“Is Capitol food not that good?” Lysander asked, slightly amused. 

“I’ve heard talks that a lot of the major chain brands use preservatives and chemicals in their foods to increase production.” Gabriel said as if it was common knowledge. 

“Right.” Lysander took a bite of his burger. Gabriel gathered all the trash and put it into the brown paper bag the food came in.

“Is it true that Alcibiades used to take care of Mamillius when he was born? Lucrece told me but I didn’t believe her.” Gabriel said.

Lysander wiped his mouth with a napkin. “Indeed. A lot of people thought that Mamillius was Alcibiades’ son, that’s how close that man was to him. It was… strange.” 

“How so?”

“Well, when the baby cried, Alcibiades was the first to feed him. When the baby needed skin-to-skin contact, Alcibiades was there to offer himself. Even before he was born, that man made sure Lucrece was safe.”

“That’s so much different than what he is like now.” Gabriel said. Lysander held out his fry bowl and offered it to the blonde man. 

“He claims that he wants to teach the boy tough love. But Mamillius has enough father figures in his life. So, he’ll be fine.” 

Gabriel nodded. It makes a little more sense that Alcibiades would slowly stray from Mamillius. He doesn’t know about the man’s past, but it does seem like something he would do. 

“Since we first met, I’ve always wondered something about you, Lysander.” Gabriel said. He crossed his arms over his knees and rested his head on them. Gabriel looked over at Lysander and chuckled at a bit of ketchup sauce on the corner of his mouth.

“What is it?” Lysander asked, staring back at him. 

“What was the moment you realized you liked me? You admitted it a while back. But at some point, you must’ve come to that realization yourself.” Gabriel said. 

Lysander sighed. “Would you believe me if I told you, it was before meeting you?” He said. 

“Which means?”

“When news broke out about you, I was in Norfolk getting ready to return home. Seeing your face plastered all over the news, I didn’t care what they were saying about you. Because all I could see was a handsome man that deserved better than what he was being given.

“You were a sort of celebrity crush for me. So, imagine my surprise when I spotted you in the woods and followed you for a bit. But the real defining moment when I confirmed my feelings was the night we slept in that abandoned house and you came to me in the middle of night.

“You cried on my shoulder and slept. That was when my feelings were official. But I didn’t want to tell you because of what had just happened to you during that time. I flirted but never said it outwardly.”

Gabriel turned his head upwards, no longer resting them on his arms. “I was going to actually say the same thing. That night, when I cried into your arms, it was like a switch flipped in me. You had been the only person then who cared about me and was there for me when I felt like my life was collapsing around me.”

The two men both felt a sense of content now that more was explained about their attraction. 

Gabriel grabbed a napkin, wrapping it around his pointer finger and leaning towards Lysander. For a second, Lysander leaned away until he remembered who was reaching for him. The blonde man cleaned off the sauce that had still been on the corner of Lysander’s mouth. 

“Sorry, that was bothering me.” Gabriel said. 

Neither man pulled away. Gabriel sat still leaning close, their faces close. Their warm breaths cause be felt by the other. 

Gabriel felt himself begin to lean closer. But before his lips landed on Lysander’s, he stopped himself. 

“Is this okay?” Gabriel asked. Lysander was already preparing himself. 

“Yes, it is.” He replied. 

Their lips met one another. A small peck was done quickly before Gabriel pulled away. Lysander saw how red his face was becoming and chuckled to himself. 

“Was it not to your liking?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel accidentally grabbed Lysander’s drink and took a sip from it. 

“It’s not that,” Gabriel quickly said. “Is it weird to say that the kiss felt like sparks came out? Is that normal?” He asked.

“It should always feel like that when you kiss someone you like.” Lysander said. 

“Back in DC, when I was in that scandal, I never kissed any of those men. So, this was my first time kissing a man.” Gabriel explained. 

They cleaned up their mess and threw away their trash. Before hopping on their bikes, Gabriel felt the urge to give another kiss to Lysander. A small peck on the cheek. Lysander was stunned as he watched a now flustered Gabriel hop on his bike and quickly peddle away. 

AT HOME, the house was silent as most people were out working or doing their outside chores. By now, it had gotten colder. Gabriel lit the fireplace on, and Lysander sat on the couch. 

“There we go. It should get warm soon.” Gabriel said, patting his hands clean of soot. 

“There is another way for us to get warm faster.” Lysander teased. He patted the spot next to him for Gabriel to sit. 

‘Why not?’ Gabriel thought to himself. He walked over and the two sat close by. Lysander grabbed a knitted blanket on his side and used it to cover themselves. 

“Better?” He asked Gabriel. 

“Better.” Gabriel replied. They stared at the fireplace while their hands grabbed each other, locking their fingers together. 

As the fire burned and slowly warmed us the living room, Gabriel felt himself grow tired. With their long day, eating an unhealthy meal, and now the warmth, sleep slowly took over him. He laid his head on Lysander’s shoulder. 

Lysander let out a yawn. He glanced down at Gabriel and leaned close to his ear when he knew the man was asleep.

“I lied,” Lysander said. 

Gabriel let out a small snore. His chest rose and fell.

“I didn’t start to like you that night. I fell in love with you.” 

The blonde man began to move in his sleep. Lysander felt their current position wasn’t comfortable. He carefully moved Gabriel, so he laid on his chest. 

After a few minutes, Lysander fell asleep with Gabriel on top of him.

KARI RETURNED HOME and parked her car in the driveway. At the entrance was Cassio and Lucrece, both sitting on a bench and sharing a cigarette. 

“What are you two doing here? It’s cold outside.” Kari told them. 

“I’m waiting for Horatio to return with Mamillius.” Lucrece said. 

“I’m waiting for Horatio.” Cassio replied. 

“Alright then. I’ll go ahead with dinner. Who’s missing?” Kari asked.

“I think Alcibiades is working out in the back, Aaron and his friend are in their room. Virgilia and Timon might be in the den.” Cassio explained. 

Kari entered the house. It was warmer than usual. She could see a faint orange glow on the wall across the living room, meaning the fire was on. 

She walked into the living room and saw Lysander and Gabriel sleeping together. Kari smiled and she pulled out her phone, snapping a few photos which she plans to send to the others. 

In the kitchen, Kari began to get dinner ready. Timon joined her as the old man rolled up his sleeves and began to cut the potatoes. 

“Anything on the news?” Kari asked. 

“The usual. Russia is still fighting with the Baltic states. Latvian forces are headed towards Tallinn to liberate Estonia with the help of Finland and Sweden.”

“Those damn Russians. Trying so hard to bring back the USSR together. Wasn’t it 15 years ago when they lost Kalmykia and Rostov Oblast after they got independence?” Kari said. Timon was slightly distracted but returned to the conversation. 

“Huh? Yeah.” Timon said. 

“I heard on the radio that New Zealand might close their country like Japan after an Apostle from the US killed 3 people.” 

“Every country should do that. Hell, Italy and France did it 3 years after Abraham took office because they were worried that American refugees would spread their ideology.” 

Timon and Kari stopped talking about the news when Lucrece and Mamillius walked into the kitchen. All the adults swore they would not speak about sensitive topics around the young boy. He’s already growing up in America. It’s best to try not to let him know just how darker the world truly is. 

“Is someone going to wake up the sleeping beauties?” Cassio asked. The table was being set by Horatio. 

“Let them sleep.” Timon said. “So long as they have each other in this terrible world, there is something to look forward to.” 

The house didn’t object. Timon rarely speaks. 

They ate in silence except for Mamillius who talked to all the house members and asked them bothersome questions. In the end, they left two plates wrapped in tin foil for the men to eat when they woke up. 

The first to wake up was Gabriel. He lifted his head and felt disoriented. It was the day when he went to sleep. Now, from the window, he could see it was now night outside. He gleaned down when he felt his body lying on something warm. 

Lysander laid underneath him, softly snoring away. Gabriel brought his hand forward and pushed away some of his hair that had fallen on the man’s forehead. Lysander slowly opened his eyes, being graced by the face of Gabriel. 

“Shit. How long were we asleep for?” Lysander asked. He started to sit up but was pinned down by the other man on top of him. 

“A few hours, maybe.” Gabriel replied. He got off Lysander, standing up to stretch his arms and legs.

“We skipped dinner.” Lysander also stood up and stretched his body. He felt something wet on his pec. There was a puddle stain. “Did you drool?” He asked Gabriel. 

Gabriel blushed hard. He quickly wiped the line of drool from his chin. 

“No…” He muttered.

“Must’ve been a good sleep then.” 

“Don’t think I’ve had a better nap in my life.” Gabriel said. He stretched himself again. Lysander caught a glimpse of Gabriel’s stomach as his shirt rode up. There was a line of blonde hairs that led from his belly button down to his pants before disappearing. 

“Maybe they left us some dinner. Let’s go check.” Lysander said. Gabriel smacked his tongue against the roof of his mouth. 

In the kitchen, the light was still on. There were two plates wrapped in tinfoil on the table with a note placed between them. 

“I was right.” Lysander said, holding the note in his hands. “Looks like they didn’t want to wake us up.”

“Well, I’m hungry.” Gabriel said. 

The food was heated in the microwave. They sat next to each other, despite the entire table being empty. 

“So, listen. We’re doing something for Thanksgiving. Everyone must make a dish. I was wondering if you wanted to work together and do a joint dish?” Lysander asked. 

“Sure. Let’s make something.” He replied.

“Great.” Lysander muttered, silently cheering to himself. 

“Any plans for what to make?” 

“Not yet.” Lysander said. 

“This will be my first holiday without my family,” Gabriel said. Now he was starting to feel upset. 

Lysander moved even closer to hug his partner. “Do not feel sad for what you have lost. They are never truly gone.” He said. 

“You better make sure this Thanksgiving is great, Lysander. I’m putting faith in you to make sure I feel welcome. Don’t forget it is your duty to repay me.” Gabriel said. 

“You got it.” Lysander said in an obedient voice. “You shall feast like a king and be treated as such too. At least by me.” 

Gabriel chuckled. He drank water to allow his food to go down his throat. 

“I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight after that nap.” 

“Me neither.” Lysander said. “Let’s watch a movie, why not?”

“Are they going to be romance?” 

“If you want romance, I’ll give you romance.” Lysander said. 

“Deal.” Gabriel said.

They quickly finished their food and washed the dishes. They went upstairs quietly, heading to the bathroom to brush their teeth. 

In their room, Gabriel changed into his clothes while Lysander borrowed Alcibiades’ DVD player. 

“I’ve got a few things we can watch. Let’s start with something simple.” Lysander said. He grabbed a DVD that was labeled ‘Pride and Prejudice.’

As he put the CD in, they laid on Gabriel bed and watched the film together. Gabriel smiled, feeling better at his new life that was being created before his eyes. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 19

“All this is for your benefit, so that the grace that is reaching more and more people may cause thanksgiving to overflow to the glory of God.” 2 Corinthians 4:15

THE SMELL OF FOOD traveled through the air. The lights were dimmed, and the fire was on.

In the kitchen, Gabriel finished up making the bread rolls while Lysander plated the stuffing. The two made joint meals for the potluck. 

“Okay, we’re done. Do you want to freshen up before dinner?” Lysander asked. Gabriel shook his head. 

“I’m fine. I think I’m going to the living room to watch the ceremony.” 

Gabriel walked to the living room. He sat next to Virgilia. She, Horatio, and Aaron’s friend watched Mamillius. 

The TV showed a news segment of President David Barrington as he pardoned a turkey. The turkey was then given to Commander Benaiah LaFont. In accordance with tradition, the pardoned turkey is given to a special person every year who proved to be virtuous. It will then be eaten by the person and their family. Benaiah was given the turkey due to his successful efforts in capturing Manila. 

Mamillius picked up a dice and threw it. “Six!” He yelled, moving his piece on the board game six paces forward.

Horatio threw his and grabbed a card. “Uh-oh! You get discovered having an affair with your boss’s wife and are now being hunted down. Take three paces back or skip your next turn.” He read.

The others in the room chuckled. Horatio set the card aside and chose to skip his turn. They continued their game with Virgilia and Gabriel began to talk about the horde of Canadian geese that had flown over the day before. 

It was only a few more minutes before dinner was officially done. Kari and Lysander both stood at the doorway towards the living room and watched everyone talk to one another. 

“Too crowded?” Lysander asked Kari. 

She flicked her long braided black hair to her back. “What’s the saying? The more the merrier?”

Lysander used his sleeve to wipe his forehead. He watched Gabriel talk to Virgilia on the couch, the two engaged in some sort of conversation using hand movements. 

“You two kissed.” Kari said, watching Lysander admired his lover from afar. 

“How did you know?” Lysander replied, not looking away.

“A friend that works across the diner told me that you two shared a kiss. Apparently, all the office ladies were watching you two.”

“I didn’t know we had an audience.” Lysander said, turning back to Kari. 

“Well, you guys did. And be careful of that. Just because this place may greet you with open arms, does not mean you can close your eyes and frolic through the woods.”

“Understood. I’ll let Gabriel know.” Lysander replied. 

Kari’s eyes glanced once more at the living room. She watched as Aaron’s friend grabbed a log of wood and chucked it into the fire, then poked it around with the fire poker. He then returned to his chair and made conversation with Cassio, who had just entered the living room.

“Kari,” Timon said, appearing in the hallway. Lucrece was behind him holding a tray of ready pecan pie. “Dinner is ready.” He whispered to her. 

The woman nodded. She allowed a few more minutes for people to converse more until the clock struck 7. At which, she clapped her hands loudly for everyone in the house to hear.

“Dinner is ready!” She announced. “Wash your hands and sit at the table.”

People stood up and created lines in the kitchen or bathroom to wash their hands. They sat at their seats, plates empty ready to be stacks with all types of food. 

“I think this year will be even better.” Cassio said as he stared at the food. 

“Don’t eat yet,” Kari said. “As is tradition, let us say thanks for what we have. Would anyone like to go first?” She said. 

Cassio and Alcibiades groaned. Mamillius stopped himself from reaching the corn bread. “I’m thankful for my friends and family!” He said. 

Lucrece hugged her son loosely. “I’m thankful for my Mamillius and for him being in great health.” She said. 

Other people came forward to give their thanks. Some were short and kept it brief, while others, such as Horatio, went on long tangents thanking every aspect about his life and those around him. It then came down to Lysander. 

“I’m thankful for a good meal,” Lysander said. A few people chuckled. “Uh, also not dying this year. Which I guess is both a good and bad thing. And I’m thankful for all of you here.”

Lysander’s hand grabbed Gabriel’s, which was hidden just a bit under the table. 

“I’m thankful, most of all, for Gabriel. He has brought a special joy in my life that I cannot put into words.”

Gabriel smiled, biting his cheek to not cry. It was now his turn. 

“I’ve only been here for a few months. There is a lot for me to be thankful for. I’m thankful for having a… livable year. It’s been a rollercoaster, for sure. And at times, I thought I might die. 

“I’m also thankful for the charity you all have shown me here. Whether it was being someone for me to talk to or offering me a bar of soap when I did not have one, you have opened your doors and hearts for me. 

“I could stand here and spend hours thanking each and every one of you for the smallest deeds you have done for me. Though, I know you’re hungry and tired of hearing the same speeches over and over, so I’ll just say one more thing.”

Gabriel turned to Lysander. 

“Lysander. I think out of all, you are my most cherished. As the first who showed me mercy, to the man that I look forward to seeing, it is you that I am thankful for. Your eyes, lips, and hair are my light. Thank you, Lysander.”

It was officially dinner time. Timon cut the turkey and served cut bits of it to everyone. Bowls or trays of food were passed around, holding side dishes or sauces. Gabriel’s plate was stacked with as much. He knew he would regret eating so much the next morning. 

A thought came to mind when Gabriel was eating: He did not thank God for anything. In all his previous years, it had been a requirement for him and his family to always thank God for anything good in their lives.

Anything horrible was a result of their own actions caused by sinning. Anything good was directly from God. 

Yet, today, he thanked almost every part of his year, except for the shepherd he was ordained to serve. Is he losing faith? He still prays every night and every morning. He’ll pray when an ambulance drives by or when he feels the need for his pleas to be heard.

Gabriel doesn’t believe he is losing his faith. At least, he isn’t as involved in much of it as he was before leaving DC. 

“Gabriel!” Cassio shouted. Gabriel snapped out of his thoughts and looked up. 

“What?” he asked confusedly. 

“I asked if you wanted some corn.” Cassio said. Gabriel nodded and grabbed a cob, adding it to his growing pile on his plate. 

Lysander patted Gabriel’s back. “Are you enjoying your food?”

“Yes, I am.” Gabriel replied. 

Lysander nodded. He offered some corn bread to Gabriel, who accepted it and ate it. After the main course was done, dessert was brought out. People got their servings of apple or pumpkin pie topped with ice cream and a side glass of apple cider or a coffee.

Bellies full and starting to feel sluggish, some people retreated to their rooms to sleep in for the night. The rest who were not tired started to clean. The leftover food was packaged into containers to eat for the rest of the week.  

Lysander and Gabriel put on their coats and gloves while they stood at the front door. 

“Where are you two going?” Kari asked them. 

“We’re going for a walk.” Lysander replied. 

“Don’t stay out too long.” She advised them. The men nodded before quickly opening the front door and stepping out. 

Gabriel’s body quickly began shivering from the cold. He stepped onto the porch, glancing at the night scenery that enveloped the entire wooded areas around them. Lysander rubbed his hands to warm them up. 

“Cold.” Lysander said, steam coming from his mouth. Gabriel nodded in agreement. “Let’s walk a bit to warm ourselves up.”

They stepped off the porch, their shoes touching the semi-wet mud on the ground. Lysander scanned the surrounding area until he chose to walk right. Gabriel followed behind. The only thing they heard was their chattering of their teeth and the crunchy leaves breaking under their shoes.

“Did you enjoy the dinner?” Gabriel asked. Lysander stopped and turned around.

“Yes, I did. Why do you ask?”

“Because you seem a little upset. As if something is bothering you or you want to say something.” 

Lysander stepped to the side and leaned against a tree. “I wasn’t going to tell you now, but I have to go somewhere.” He said. 

“What?” Gabriel asked loudly. “Where?”

“Mississippi.” Lysander said. 

“How long will the journey be?” Gabriel asked. 

Lysander pondered for a while. “Not long. A week or two, maybe.”

“Let me join you.” Gabriel said. Lysander’s face pouted. 

“Absolutely not! In case you have forgotten, you are Gabriel Barrington. You are still a wanted man in all 46 states and dozens of territories. Not only will you be a liability to me, but also yourself.”

Gabriel huffed. “So, then who else is offering their companionship? Is anyone offering their time to join you? You go on these trips alone.”

His face was red from the anger boiling in him. Lysander tried to reason with him. 

“In case you haven’t looked in the mirror for a while, you have a very noticeable face. Handsome, for sure, but it can easily be spotted from far away. I cannot allow you to accompany me because your safety is my number one priority.” Lysander retorted, also beginning to become irate. 

“What if I promise to stay hidden? I’ll keep to the tree line, and I’ll stay in the woods the entire time. Just let me be with you. I can’t bear being without you for even a week.” Gabriel pleaded with desperation. 

Lysander shook his head, glancing at the ground. “I can’t lose you. I’d rather go by myself and know that I’ll come home to see you.”

“Well, what about me? How am I supposed to make sure that you’re safe if I can’t even see you?

Gabriel slumped against a different tree. Lysander walked over and put his arm around his back, hugging him close. 

He watched Gabriel look to the ground, kicking the stones underneath his shoes. Lysander didn’t want to bring Gabriel. He’s only just getting used to living in Verona. But seeing his desperate claim to him does make him feel wanted. And the thought of not being alone on another trip sounded amazing. 

“Do you really want to go?” Lysander asked. Gabriel quickly looked up with excited eyes. 

“Yes. More than anything.”

Lysander rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Fine.” He relented. “Come with me. But only if you can spell Mississippi.” He said.

Gabriel proceeded to quickly and perfectly spell out Mississippi without a second thought. 

“That was fast.” 

“I can name all 46 states right off the top of my head and name the capital of each one.”

“I’m going to have to test you on that one day.” Lysander said. 

Gabriel hugged his partner. “Thank you for letting me come with you.” He said. Lysander patted the man’s back.

“Just don’t get killed or get me killed.” 

“I won’t.” Gabriel said. 

A gust of cold wind blew over them. Lysander clutched onto Gabriel and rubbed his hands on his body to create warmth.

“Do you want to go back now?” Lysander asked. 

“Sure.” 

Gabriel leaned up and placed a kiss on Lysander’s lips. It was a small peck, like the one a few days ago. But Lysander was starved. He had kept inside him a lingering hunger for Gabriel. And it was getting harder to control himself. 

“Kiss me again.” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded and leaned in again, placing another peck. “Again. But make it mean something this time.”

Gabriel didn’t know what that meant. Did he want a longer kiss? More… impactful? He leaned back in, this time, his lips staying connected much longer. 

Lysander took this opportunity to grasp Gabriel’s body close to him by clasping his hands on his back. He began to open his mouth. Gabriel, taken by surprise at this sudden move, took a few seconds to come to his senses. 

But once the surprise subdued, he reciprocated the affectionate gesture. Their tongues swirled and clashed in each other’s mouths. Gabriel now understood what Lysander meant when he told him to kiss him like he meant it. 

Lysander grinned. He opened his eyes to see Gabriel who had his eyes shut and was focused on the kiss. The light from the house was just barely visible for him to see his red face. 

This kiss felt different from the ones in the past. It was not like the kisses Gabriel gave to his wife. It wasn’t like his first kiss when he was 10 years old, where he made out with the daughter of Russia’s Czar. 

There are times in life when you solve an answer to a difficult question, one unexplainable with words. Gabriel didn’t know what the problem was, nor did he know the solution, but he knew something was fixed in him. 

And even if he didn’t know the answer, he knew that Lysander contributed to his soul being complete. Is this what being in love felt like? Had he finally understood what it felt to be loved back unconditionally?

AS THEY WALKED back home, Gabriel and Lysander held hands. They claimed it was to warm their hands up. Neither could look at one another, feeling that awkwardness that crashes after a heated make out. 

They climbed up the steps of the porch. Before Lysander opened the door, he felt Gabriel tug his hand and pull him away.

“Are you okay?” Lysander asked as he turned around. Gabriel faced the floor, but the tip of his ears were red. 

“Can we wait out here for a bit?” Gabriel asked. 

“Why? Are you feeling embarrassed? Let’s just tell them that–”

“It’s not that.” Gabriel blurted out. Lysander noticed Gabriel had his free hand over his crotch area. 

‘So that’s why.’ Lysander said in his head. 

“We can wait until it goes down.” he said with a smirk. Gabriel nodded and the two sat on the chairs on the porch. 

Gabriel tried hard to think about anything random. He thought about the invasion of Papua New Guinea by Australia. He thought about his uncle secretly starting a forest fire in the Amazon Rainforest. Gabriel even tried to think about the time he was forced to watch legal arguments between Pakistan and India. 

But nothing worked. When he opened his eyes, he seemed to only be harder than a few minutes before. And there was only one cause for this. 

“Was it because of our kiss?” Lysander asked out of nowhere. He beat him to it!

“Huh? Oh,” Gabriel nodded. “Yes.”

“Has this ever happened before?” Lysander asked. “Based on your reaction, I reckon you haven’t really gotten off on the basis of attraction.”

“I mean,” Gabriel stuttered out. “It’s never happened before. I usually got off because it was a pleasure body thing, except for that one time.”

“Right,” Lysander said. 

“But this time, it feels different. It’s as if my mind and body both want this. And I guess that being celibate for the past few months has started to take a toll on me.”

Lysander glanced down to Gabriel’s crotch. The bulge was easily seen sticking to the side. 

“Would you like me to help out with that?” Lysander asked, an amusing smile on his face. 

Gabriel leaned away, being both in shock and scared. “Excuse me? But we’re outside? What if someone sees us or the people inside walk out for fresh air? There’s a lot that can go wrong.” He said. 

“Trust me, we’ll be fine.” Lysander said. He reached his hands towards Gabriel’s pants. “Are you going to stop me?” He asked.

“No.” Gabriel replied.

“Do you want this? If not, don’t be afraid to say so. This goes both ways for us.” 

Gabriel glanced down. He desperately wanted this to happen. It’s as if he was expecting it for a long time. He nodded. 

“I’ll just use my hands today. Nothing too extreme.” Lysander said. 

Lysander untied the strings of Gabriel’s pants and slipped his hand under. He firmly grasped him, eliciting a sharp gasp from the blonde man. Lysander leaned closer and began to tug at him down there, feeling the entire length within his hand. 

While he tugged, Gabriel stuffed his scarf into his mouth to conceal his moans. His teeth clenched down on the fabric. Lysander smirked and began to tug faster, his palm grazing the man’s length from the base to the tip. 

As he stroked, Lysander looked into the face of his partner. He wanted Gabriel to look at him. Lysander wanted to be the only one that could make him feel such pleasures like this. 

“Look at me, Gabriel.” He said. Gabriel opened his eyes and looked to his left. He stared into the dark brown eyes of Lysander. 

Lysander quickened his pace. Gabriel grabbed the bicep of the other man to not remove his hand and go faster. He reached his peak and grunted as he finished in his pants. Lysander felt the man expand as his hand was covered in his climax. 

Gabriel needed a minute to come down from his high. His teeth no longer chomped on the scarf. Lysander used his other free hand to remove the fabric from his mouth while his other hand came out from his pants. 

“Woah, that’s a lot.” Lysander said as he looked at his hand. 

“Sorry,” Gabriel said. “I don’t have a tissue on me.” 

“Wait here.” Lysander said. He stood up and went to the side of the house. Using a bucket full of rain water and a cup, he scooped up a bit of water and washed his hand. Once his hand was clean, he returned to Gabriel. 

“All clean.” Lysander said as he showed his hand. 

“Here,” Gabriel opened his jacket. He let Lysander place his hand in the heat of his body to warm it up. 

“Mm, that feels nice.” 

Gabriel grabbed his scarf and tucked it into his pocket. Their hands touched each other before they clasped their fingers. 

“Lysander, what are we?” He asked. 

“I have no idea.” He replied. “All I know is that my feelings for you only grow stronger every day. My love for you is like a fingerprint.”

“How so?” Gabriel asked. 

“It is unique and can only be traced back to me. And it can leave its mark on you. Ergo, a fingerprint.” Lysander said as he squeezed Gabriel’s hand inside his jacket. 

“So, we are in love.” 

“I know I am.” Lysander mentioned. “And if you believe you are in love too, then so be it. Because it will be something that I will welcome with open arms.”

Gabriel smiled and leaned to kiss Lysander. The two men shared their kiss. The tip of their cold noses rubbed on their faces while their warm tongues shared heat. This felt right, Gabriel believed. 

“Shall we head inside? It’s going to get colder.” Lysander suggested. 

“The blanket isn’t going to be enough to keep me warm tonight.” Gabriel said. 

Lysander shook his head while chuckling. “Silly. You have me to keep you warm. I’ll use my body to warm you up all night.” 

“I’m going to take you up on that promise, Lysander.”

“I am a man of my word.” Lysander said. 

They stood up from the chairs. Gabriel tied the strings of his pants. His climax from a few minutes before began to dry. He will have to change out of these clothes when he gets to their room. 

Inside the house was calm. The people who had stayed up were sitting in the living room and getting drunk. 

“Going to sleep, boys?” Kari asked as Gabriel and Lysander made their way to the stairs.

“Yeah. We’re tired and are going to turn in.” Lysander replied. 

“Alright. Nighty-night.” Kari said. The men wished them goodnight and ascended up the stairs. “Did you see their hands together?” Kari asked.

“I thought it was just me.” Virgilia said. 

Timon smiled to himself. He felt a few tears come to his eyes and wipe them. Kari asked what was wrong, but he played it off as the alcohol getting to him. But he wished that the two men would be able to get their happy ending. Because Lord knows that he was robbed of his. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 20

“Accept him whose faith is weak, without passing judgment on his opinions.” Romans 14:1

GABRIEL LOOKED AT HIS reflection on the mirror in front of him. He picked his hair that was starting to grow too long. Before running away, he got bi-weekly haircuts, mandated by his father to ensure they don’t have drastic changes in appearance.

Of course, now that he was not in DC, he was free to live the life he wanted. He started to shave every morning, compared to his father who grew a beard as it was a sign of manliness and holiness.

“Cut it.” He said. Virgilia held up a pair of silver scissors. She grabbed a lock of the blonde hair and readied it. “You sure you know what you’re doing?” He asked her.

“Do you want to accompany Lysander on his trip? Because he and Kari are only allowing you to go if you get a haircut.” She said.

“Fine, fine.” Gabriel relented. “But could you stop swinging the scissors around? You’re scaring me.”

Virgilia brought the scissors to Gabriel’s head and began to make cuts. She trimmed his hair and made it shorter. Gabriel looked on in the mirror as his golden hair fell onto the tarp over him or the floor.

After much time, she set the scissors down and blow dried his hair to get rid of any loose hair.

“Voila! What do you think?” She said, stepping back. She lightly signaled for Lysander to finally enter the bathroom to take a look at her handiwork.

Gabriel stood up from his seat and took a closer look at his hair. His hair was reminiscent of the style he and other men had to get during their mandated service. That is, short buzz cut hair. Only this time, it was a bit longer. Just long enough for him to style it.

Lysander peeked into the bathroom to get a glimpse at his partner. He watched Gabriel begin to fix his hair. Gabriel could feel Lysander watching him. He turned around and showed the voyeur his new hair.

“Consensus?” Gabriel turned and asked Lysander.

“You look commanding.” Lysander replied.

“Is that a good or bad thing?”

Lysander finally stepped into view and leaned against the doorway. He used his finger to signal Gabriel. “Spin for me.”

Gabriel did a turn for a 360 view of his entire head.

“It’s perfect.” Lysander said.

Gabriel left to shower while Lysander began to pack their essentials. The trip wouldn’t be long. They just needed to cross the border into Mississippi and travel through the bayous before arriving at their final destination.

But his main worry was the extreme patriotism and loyalism to the US that the Bible Belt has. And if they spot Gabriel Barrington, wanted criminal and traitor to the nation, they won’t hesitate to hurt him.

IN THE LIVING ROOM, Horatio and Timon watched the TV.

“Italy has announced a joint project with Croatia and Slovenia to restore the sunken city of Venice. The island city sank under the sea 20 years ago, which has since been abandoned and Venetians moved into the nearby mainland. Efforts have been made to drain the nearby waters. As of this moment, the only indicator of the former city is the St. Marco Campanile.

“Since the Italian Prime Minister announced this project, protests from southern Italians have erupted. This comes amidst the peninsular country facing a growing civil conflict between the prosperous north and declining south. Just earlier this year, the Sanremo Music Festival faced heavy protests and bomb threats from extremists Sicilian revolutionaries.”

“They’re going to fuck it up.” Lysander said.

“How so?” Horatio asked.

“Remember when Iraq tried to restore Taq Kasra after the Americans bombed it. And remember how horrible it looked afterwards that it was destroyed once and for all. Or how about Petra? Honestly, I don’t know why countries are trying so hard to restore their ancient treasures.”

“Well, it’s a nice way to remember the past.” Horatio said. “It’s a glimpse into how life was back then. The Greeks are trying to restore the Temple of Apollo. And Mexico is trying to prevent their capital from sinking even further.”

Lysander scoffed. “There’s no point stopping the inevitable. At some point, they will fall. The US fell, like every other great empire. Ancient monuments have been falling apart due to war or natural disasters.” He said.

Timon let out a chuckle. “Come here, Lysander.” He said. Lysander felt off by the old man speaking directly to him. Lysander walked over.

In a quick move, Timon held Lysander in a choke hold and placed a knife onto his neck. Horatio stood up and called for Timon to stop.

“What the hell, Timon!” Lysander said. Timon placed the blade of the knife onto the man’s olive skin.

“Like you said. Everything will fall eventually. So, what’s the point of even trying? Should I just slit your throat right now? I mean, you’re going to die eventually. What’s the point of living more and suffering more if death can bring that sweet relief right now.” Timon said.

This was a side no one had seen of Timon. It was as if a switch had been flipped and someone else took over.

“Fine, fine!” Lysander said. Timon let the man go. He tucked his knife back into the cushion of the couch. “Jesus, man. What the hell was that about?”

Timon returned to facing the TV as if nothing had happened.

“Are you okay, Lysander?” Horatio asked. He inspected the man’s neck but found no marks. Horatio led him out of the living room and into the kitchen. “I don’t know what came over him. He’s usually calm.”

“It’s fine. I can see where he came from.” Lysander replied. “He does have a point when it comes to preserving the past, though.”

Horatio consoled Lysander until Gabriel came to join them in the kitchen. Horatio left the two men alone, but he sat away from Timon.

“Why was Horatio with you here?” Gabriel asked. He dried his hair with a towel.

“We were getting a snack.” Lysander replied.

“Do we have everything packed? We leave tonight, right?”

“Yes, we do.” Lysander confirmed. “Finish up packing the last remaining bit of your materials.”

“On it.” Gabriel said. He grabbed a glass of water and then went up to his room.

On his bed was his bag. It had been packed with spare clothes and a sleeping bag. There were food and snack bars that were stored. Hanging on the wall was his cloak that Silvius had fashioned for him before.

There was something that Gabriel wondered if he should take. He reached under Lysander’s bed, under the bed frame. Amidst the crevices, he found the single secret only himself and Lysander knew about.

His gun.

Lysander and Gabriel agreed to hide knowledge about this weapon from the others. Many house residents did not feel comfortable around such destructive weapons. Many had seen firsthand the travesty they can cause.

He took out the gun’s bullets and placed them in and into his cloak’s pockets. He went around to collect the last bit of what he needed before being satisfied with what he had.

LATER THAT NIGHT, Kari returned home with Cassio. They brought with them food from a local chicken joint.

“Eat up, people. This will be our last dinner as a whole for a while.” Kari said.

They dined on their food. The house smelled of cheap food and overwhelming grease. Gabriel made sure to not eat too much as he probably wouldn’t find a bathroom for a while.

“It’s almost time to leave.” Lysander said. He grabbed their bags and brought them to the front porch.

“Wait!” Mamillius shouted. He ran up to Gabriel and hugged his legs. “Promise you’ll come back!” The boy said.

Gabriel crouched down to the boy’s level. “We’ll be back in no time. But promise me something.” He said.

“Anything.” Mamillius said.

“Since Lysander and I will be gone, this means that you’ll be the man of the house. Make sure you look after everyone here. Got that?”

Mamillius nodded. “But what about Alcibiades?” He asked.

“Alcibiades is not really a grown man.” Gabriel said. Cassio stepped on Alcibiades to stop him from retorting. “Be strong for everyone. And we’ll be back before Christmas.”

Mamillius jumped into Gabriel’s arms. “We’re family.” He muttered. “If you don’t come back, I’ll stop being happy.” Gabriel rubbed the boy’s back.

Lysander and Gabriel grabbed their bags and put them on. Gabriel put up his cloak hood and the two began to walk away from the home. They turned one final time to wave at everyone before walking over the hill and away from the woods.

Gabriel clutched the knife in his pocket, feeling the grooves on the handle.

“We’ll head east for a bit, past the edge of town.” Lysander instructed.

“Mhm. Okay.” Gabriel replied. Wind blew past them. Gabriel shivered and hugged his arms.

“We would take bikes. But from past experience, the bayous are not safe territory. And then there’s also the… never mind.” Lysander stopped himself.

“What? You’re going to have to tell me at some point.”

Lysander stopped and turned around. “Just know that there is a reason why humans fear other humans with no morals.” He said. His ominous words sent a shiver up Gabriel’s spine.

He would have to find out at some point. But Lysander was selfish. He didn’t want to tell Gabriel because the man might want to turn back, and he’d be alone. Luckily, Lysander won’t allow Gabriel to be in any major danger.

The men walked through the streets of town. Few people were out as it was cold. They arrived at the white town hall, where Mayor Helicanus was on the porch looking out.

“You boys stay safe out there!” Helicanus shouted to them.

“We will.” Lysander replied.

Helicanus watched the two men walk down the street. He watched them with admiration. Panthino appeared behind him.

“Is everything okay?” He asked his boss.

“Yeah, everything’s fine.” Helicanus replied. He returned inside his office and sat in his chair.

“Are you sure? You look… strangely happy.” Panthino said. “Anyways, you have a meeting with Iachimo in 30 minutes. We need to head out.”

Helicanus put on his coat and nodded.

AFTER AN HOUR OF WALKING, the men were far from their town and back in the woods. Despite how different the trees look, many having lost their leaves, the landscape felt familiar.

Gabriel had spent the past few days rebuilding his endurance. He had noticed that despite the manual labor he did as part of his chores, he began to feel sluggish. To prepare for the trip, he ran as far as he could and lifted weights to prepare his body for the long journey ahead.

He had not visited Mississippi in several years. The last time he went was to visit Jackson for a 4th of July parade. But his father did not enjoy the city. He described the people as inbred folk. And this would make sense, seeing as how Mississippi legalized marriage between first cousins many decades ago.

Though, he did feel giddy at the idea of finally getting out of Verona for the first time in many months. He loved the city and all the people, but Gabriel was born as a busy man.

They climbed a hill and reached the top. Ahead of them were several woods. Lysander knew the trip was going to be long.

Lysander pointed to a small gap between two tall hills. “That’s where we entered. We’ll go through there before the sun sets.”

“How long will that take?” Gabriel asked.

“Two hours max!” Lysander began to walk down the hill. Gabriel followed behind quickly.

“While we’re walking, want to play a game?” Gabriel suggested.

“If you have an entertaining one, then sure.”

Gabriel thought for a while. “Got it!” He said. “This one is called ‘Repent or Suffer.’ It’ll be fun.”

Lysander glanced at him.

“You call that fun? It sounds like one of those state-sanctioned conversion camps.” Lysander said. Gabriel pushed his shoulder, almost causing the black-haired man to bump into a nearby pine tree.

“It’s not as bad as it sounds. My siblings and I used to play this during plane rides to Turks and Caicos.”

“Very well. Explain the rules.”

Gabriel cleared his throat. “You give a scenario that would normally be considered sinful, but the context makes it morally ambiguous. You must decide if it is a sin that can be repented for or if it will guarantee you an eternity of suffering.”

“What the…” Lysander muttered. “Whatever. I have nothing else to do. You go first so that I can see for myself.”

“Alright.” Gabriel thought to himself. “Oh! A struggling father whose son is dying from an unknown illness calls upon a pagan god to heal his son. The son becomes healed, miraculously. Now, does the father repent or is he doomed to hell?”

Lysander thought for a moment. “I think he can repent. I know idolatry is punishable by death here. But the father was desperate. It was obvious that his God was not hearing his pleas.”

“Hm,” Gabriel thought. “Interesting. Your turn.”

“A woman is stuck in an abusive marriage. Her husband hits her and regularly goes out and has extra marital affairs with other women. One day, she begins to befriend her husband’s protege. And the two form a relationship. She is caught and pleads that she was driven to do it.”

“That’s easy. She should be punished.” Gabriel said the first thing that came from his mouth.

“Really?” Lysander asked, a bit awestruck at the fact that Gabriel didn’t hesitate to say such barbaric words.

“I mean,” Gabriel quickly realized what he had said. “I think that adultery in general is bad, and the Constitution says that it’s illegal.”

“So, would you say the same to the husband? Should he also be punished for not staying true to his vows?”

Gabriel looked at the ground, watching the tips of his boots begin to get caked with mud.

“Yes. The husband should also be charged.”

“Your consensus is damnation for both, then.” Lysander said. Gabriel didn’t disagree. “Your turn.”

“Right, uh…” Gabriel thought. “This one is from the Bible. Imagine God told you to kill your son as a way to prove your loyalty to him. Do you go through with it or not?”

“Easy, I wouldn’t.” Lysander said.

“Explain.”

“A true loving God would not tell me to kill and defile my human nature to prove my fidelity to him. That’s if I ask you to cut off your hand to prove that you do love me. Would you cut off your hand for me?”

“I would!” Gabriel said.

“This isn’t working.” Lysander chuckled and shook his head. “I’m just saying that I can show my loyalty in other ways. Like giving up my riches to charity or giving the shirt off my back to a cold child. But killing my own son, something that was a gift from God as some may consider it, is a slap in the face.”

“So, if a man killed his son, commanded by God, he would be saved?” Gabriel said.

“But he must live with the knowledge that a being he had never seen before told him to kill his son. I’d rather suffer in eternity knowing that my son was at least safe.”

“Well, it’s a bit more complicated than that-”

“My turn.” Lysander said. “You find out that you are in love with someone that you are banned to be with. To the point that if someone sees you holding their hands, it will endanger both of your lives. But you love this person too much to be away from them. Can you repent or is this something God deems unforgivable?”

“Well, even if I couldn’t control it, if God says it’s a sin, then I should try hard to stray away from it.” Gabriel said.

“But think about it. You can’t live without this person. Even if you wanted to forget them, you can’t. Because you love this person too much.”

“Sometimes, we have to put our own desires aside for what is true in the end.”

Lysander stopped walking. Gabriel turned to him. “Is that what you were going to do?” He asked the blonde man.

Gabriel stepped closer. “Wait, was that question about me?”

“Might as well have been. Think about it. You ran away from home because you gave into your desires. Had you not been caught, would you have continued with your life as if nothing happened?”

That’s exactly what Gabriel was planning to do. He wanted to stop his sinful activities and return to his normal life. He’ll become president, have a large family, raise his son to be a future president, and then die and be buried under the Barrington Reflecting Pool.

His life was perfectly planned. From the moment he was conceived, to the moment he rots in his coffin.

“It’s much more complicated than that. I had a life ahead of me. I was going to rule this country. I had money and food.”

“Yet you were alone.” Lysander interjected. “You felt trapped and knew you were going to have to hide your true self for the rest of your life. Is that something you really want to happen to yourself?”

“I could’ve died if things went horribly wrong, Lysander. Don’t tell me about having to hide myself if it’s the only way to survive!”

“Do you hear yourself, Gabriel? That’s the problem with this government. You get killed for things you cannot control.” Lysander walked over to Gabriel. He placed his hand on his head. “You’re a child of God. Are you not created in his image?”

Gabriel shook his head. He looked away in guilt. “Let’s keep walking.” He said. He walked ahead while Lysander had to catch up.

“You know that I don’t mean to offend your religion or what you’ve been taught. But, Gabriel-” Lysander pulled the man back when Gabriel had almost fallen down a steep hill.

Lysander pulled him back and held him in his arms. Gabriel, still in shock, instinctively held onto his savior.

“You could’ve fallen, you idiot!” Lysander said.

“I’m sorry,” Gabriel muttered. “I was angry and didn’t see.”

Lysander made them both sit against a nearby tree. He pulled out his water canteen. The two took sips and quenched their thirst.

“Tell you what. From now on, let’s avoid talking about religion between the two of us.” Lysander said.

“I know that my faith is something that infuriates you and the others.”

“It doesn’t infuriate me.” Lysander said. “I just hate it when you push yourself down or make yourself guilty over something that you’ve been told. You shouldn’t have to feel ashamed just because a book said so.”

“And I’ve been trying to unlearn that. But it’s hard when the Bible is required in schools, and we have to memorize the 10 Commandments by first grade.” Gabriel said.

“Then focus on the good. Religion has been bastardized so much that people only care about what you can’t do. So, you should focus on what you should be doing.”

“Such as??” Gabriel asked.

“You can volunteer. Do something good and not expect anything in return. Trust me, it’s easier to be accepting than to be hateful.”

Gabriel nodded. He knew that he couldn’t just abandon his faith. He loved his beliefs and still wanted to abide by what God told him. But he also needed to step back for a moment and see for a moment about what his God truly wants from him.

Because he knew that caring so much about others was not the right way. He had seen Senators and Representatives pass laws which are used to discourage others or bring themselves up. And they never cared about trying to do good.

The two men stood up and dusted themselves with dirt.

“Let’s continue on for a bit longer. Then we’ll find a place to rest.” Lysander said.

“Perfect.” Gabriel replied. Lysander smiled at him.

As they walked, Gabriel heard the man hum a soft tune.

“What are you humming? It sounds nice.” Gabriel asked.

“Huh? Nothing. Just humming random things.” Lysander replied. A few miles ahead, they found a suitable spot to rest. “Let’s sleep here for the night.”

This time, Gabriel did not pull his sleeping bag away from Lysander. In fact, their beds were so close that it formed one larger one. They ate dinner, washed up, and laid to bed. And they were back under the stars.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 21

“I have found the one whom my soul loves.” Song of Solomon 3:4

AT THE BORDER of Mississippi, the sign welcoming them to the Magnolia State was withered and covered in dirt. It was not a sign that would make someone feel welcomed. The sign looked like a warning.

“Normally, I’d say that’s enough of Mississippi.” Gabriel said, trying to lighten the mood.

“Remember when I said there was something dangerous on this trip?” Lysander asked, Gabriel nodding in reply. “Well, because incestuous marriage is legal in this state, there have been some people with… deformities.”

“Are you afraid of inbred people?” Gabriel jokingly asked.

But Lysander looked serious. “I’m not joking around. It’s not what they look like is terrifying. It’s what they do.”

“What do they-” A car was coming from down the road. Lysander grabbed his partner and pulled him behind the sign.

An old, rusty silver truck drove past them. The truck was littered with Confederate and American flags. Anyone can easily see how these people vote.

“Tell me, what is wrong with the inbred people of Mississippi?” Gabriel asked. Lysander sighed as he looked down at the street, which led into the state.

“Because their minds have also become warped, some have developed a taste for… human meat.”

“Lysander.” Gabriel said, his face having dropped. “Are you telling me that there are cannibals in Mississippi?” he asked a bit too loudly. Lysander put his hand over Gabriel’s mouth.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner. But I did warn you that this trip was dangerous. Nothing we can do now but try to make sure we don’t run into freaks.”

Gabriel was starting to freak out. Cannibalism was outlawed, as it should be, by the country. It was punishable by death because it is defiling another human. But if anything, the past months have taught Gabriel, it is that much goes on in this country under the noses of the government.

“How come they still exist?” Gabriel asked. The two stood up and began to walk past the entrance sign.

“It’s not worth the governor’s time. From what some of the locals have told me, the federal government does give funding to institutionalize these people. But the state leaders pocket the money and just send local sheriffs to kill any inbred people on sight.”

“I guess even cannibals are victims of the system.”

“In a way. Some can’t control it. Like I said, their minds are not right.”

“Have you ever encountered one?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander nodded his head. “One tried to eat my finger off. I managed to fight him off by piercing a stick into his eye.”

“Did he die?” Gabriel then asked. Lysander bit the inside of his cheek.

“Don’t know. I ran as fast as I could away from there.” He said. Gabriel reached the pocket inside his cloak and tightened his grip on the gun.

They walked through the woods, which was growing more humid. The ground under then was wet, the men having to hold onto nearby trees to prevent them from slipping onto the ground.

“Watch out for bugs.” Lysander said. “And crocodiles.”

“What?” Gabriel said. He kept walking forward.

After passing through the dense woods, a dirt road was up ahead. Gabriel sighed in relief now that he won’t have to constantly avoid slipping.

“How much farther for things? Where are we even going, is what I should be asking.” Gabriel said.

“Another small town. That place is known secretly as a black-market hub. You can find loads of illegal goods.” Lysander explained.

“Let me guess, the state is too busy pocketing money to shut it down?”

“On the contrary, the state government sends in The Archs to try to shut down all trade centers. But it changes based on an algorithm.”

“Which is?”

“Too complicated to explain. It took me and Kari a combined effort to figure it out. Luckily, those in power are too stupid to even see their wives fucking other men behind their backs, so I think we’ll be in the clear.” Lysander said.

The men stopped under a tree. They rested their legs while relaxing on the grass. Lysander could see that Gabriel wanted to say something but was keeping quiet.

“Just say what you need to. We’re going to be on this trip for a while.”

Gabriel’s face turned red. “Well, it’s just that- We don’t kiss. I know it’s silly of me to be upset about that. But as the first person who I’ve ever loved, I would expect us to do a lot of kissing.”

Lysander let out a few chuckles. Gabriel felt like he had said something stupid.

“Forget it.” Gabriel said as he hid his face away from the other man. He began to get up until Lysander grabbed him by his arm and forced him to sit back down.

“I understand what you mean, Gabriel. I haven’t gone in to kiss you because from what I observed about you, you aren’t the type to be touchy with others. I was just trying to respect your space.”

“Did I ever tell you not to kiss me? Because that’s all I want from you.” Gabriel said.

“Then I am going to kiss you right now, Gabriel. And you better kiss me back.” Lysander said. Gabriel nodded.

He leaned in and kissed Gabriel. Just like that night, it was magical. It was as if he fell in love with Lysander all over again. And how dearly he wanted to kiss him again. And then some more.

Lysander pulled away, his hand on Gabriel’s face. “Better?” He asked.

“Very. Do that whenever you want or whenever I want.” He told the man.

After their heated kiss, they packed their items and returned to the trail. A few more miles ahead and they were almost approaching a nearby town. Lysander heard a car coming up.

“Quick! In there!” Lysander said. Gabriel ran behind a tree while Lysander stood out.

A police car began to slow down until it parked right next to Lysander. Gabriel could feel that something was off.

The doors to the police car opened. Two men, both in uniform, walked to Lysander and positioned themselves so they were on Lysander’s side.

“Say, are you far away from home?” One of the police officers asked.

“I’m trying to get home.” Lysander said. Normally, around others, Lysander felt confident. But he knew the power these men held.

“License and permit.” The other officer said. Lysander reached into his pocket. The police officer’s hands landed on the holsters of their guns. Lysander pulled out his wallet and pulled out his ID and his Free Citizen permit.

“And uh, are you legal?” The first officer asked.

“Yes, I am a legal US citizen.” Lysander said.

“Got it. I’ll just run this through the system and check.” The officer entered the police car.

Gabriel watched as the other officer moved his vest to cover his body camera. Lysander felt the officer watching him. He looked down at the floor, his hands to his side to show he had no weapons on him.

The officer brought his hand to mess with Lysander’s hair. “Silly boy. We find out anything about you and we’ll feed you to the gators.” He threatened. Lysander didn’t talk back.

It felt like an eternity. Gabriel felt helpless as he stood by and watched Lysander possibly be in danger. Finally, the car doors opened, and the man handed Lysander his cards.

“All clear. You’re free to go.” He said.

“Thank you, officers.” Lysander replied.

“Get home quickly! At night is when Lot’s Children come out.” The first officer warned him. They drove away, leaving the town. When they were gone, Gabriel emerged from the tree and hugged his lover.

“Finally! I’m sorry I couldn’t help you. Are you okay?” Gabriel asked.

“I’m fine.” Lysander replied. He began to fix his hair.

“Why did they search you like you were a criminal? All you were doing was walking down the street! It’s barbaric.” Gabriel said.

But Lysander just shook his head. He continued to walk in the direction they were headed. “Look at me, Gabriel. I’m a brown person. That alone is a warning sign for them. And that’s all they need. I got lucky that I didn’t end up in a ditch.”

“How are you so nonchalant about this? You could’ve died. And those men would’ve gotten away with it.” Gabriel retorted, starting to catch up to Lysander.

“I’m alive. Others like me have faced worse.” Lysander spoke. “Besides, Show Me Your Papers Laws are common in the south. So, expect me to be checked quite often.”

This didn’t sit right with Gabriel. He will have to watch his lover constantly be under threat while he cannot do anything to interfere, knowing that his life is also in danger. Just being in this state alone was off. There was a reason his father refused to visit Mississippi after their first and only trip.

THE TOWN up ahead was quiet and dirty. Gabriel sneered his nose at how disgusting the town looked. Unlike Verona, which was somewhat clean and kept in shape, this town was the definition of filth.

He did have to go easy on the people. After the past few years with the destructive hurricanes and no more major funds from states like California, small towns in Mississippi began to collapse.

And this town wasn’t spared. The houses were on verge of being crumbled, only held up by possibly spackle and a bit of prayer. The sidewalks are covered in cracks and the traffic lights are blinking red on all sides.

“Lysander,” Gabriel said, catching up to the other man that was ahead. “Are we going to get attacked?”

“Don’t worry. We’re taking the quiet side to avoid seeing people.” Lysander replied. “Now hurry up. They call this place a Sundown Town for a reason.” He said, seeing the sky start to turn orange.

“What is a Sundown Town?” Gabriel asked. Lysander directed them to run into an abandoned bistro.

“Some towns, counties even, have laws that prohibit colored people being there after sunset. If any are caught…” He made a gesture of cutting his neck.

“Do you know anyone who was,” Gabriel said,

Lysander picked up a piece of wood and tossed it aside. “My uncle was visiting Arkansas and was in a sundown town. Let’s just say that the only thing that was in his casket was his right leg and a few bones.”

There it was again. He was nonchalant when it came to talking about things he had seen or experienced. Was this life for the Free Citizens people? Did they have to live in constant fear, knowing that being in the wrong place at the wrong time could get them killed.

“Just a few miles from here is a ghetto. I think we can make it there if we hurry.” Lysander said.

They stepped out of the bistro and looked around. The streets were empty. Lamp posts were starting to turn on, but their lights were dim and flickered occasionally.

“Come on! There’s a bridge near the creek.” He said.

As they began to run down the street, a police car turned the corner. Lysander and Gabriel hid in an alley and watched the car drive by.

“Why are they patrolling? Isn’t this place empty?” Gabriel asked in a hush tone.

“Drugs deals and criminals sometimes hide here.” Lysander replied. He scanned around and saw a nearby door into one of the shops.

While waiting, the men didn’t notice the figure limping towards them. Gabriel heard someone step on a candy wrapper. They turned and saw a dirty man standing before them with a tin cup in his hands.

“Change?” The man said, his eyes crossed. Lysander wasn’t sure if he was looking at him or Gabriel.

“Sorry. I don’t have any change on me.” Lysander replied. The man’s eyes squinted as he scanned Gabriel.

“You! You’re Gabriel Barrington!” The homeless man shouted.

“Shit!” Lysander said. He could see the lights of a police car coming their way. Lysander reached into his pocket, pulling out three coins. “Here!” He shouted, throwing them in the opposite direction to where he had come from.

The homeless man turned and grabbed the coins off the floor. Meanwhile, Lysander and Gabriel entered the side door that was next to them and then closed it.

They heard through the door as two other footsteps approached.

“Police! Police! Listen to me!”

“Not again,” A cop said.

“I’m here to bring news! I have just spotted Gabriel Barrington!”

“Falstaff, is this another one of your jokes?”

“I’m serious! It was him and a brown man! They were there!”

Footsteps approached the door. Gabriel waited for the inevitable. He held his gun in his hands and prepared to shoot.

“This? This is a damn wanted poster of Gabriel! Is this what you were referring to?” The cop sounded irritated.

“I swear, I saw him! They even gave me these coins!”

“Take him in.” A cop told his buddy. The homeless man thrashed as he was escorted to the patrol car. “Was he on anything?”

“His pupils are dilated, so I’d say yes.”

“You see these footprints? They’re covered in mud. There ain’t any mud in the surrounding areas, except for the bayous.”

“So, you think Falstaff was telling the truth?”

“It might not be Gabriel Barrington. But we definitely have out-of-towners here. Tell the other units to keep out, just in case.” The cop said. His buddy did so on his radio.

“Let’s head back. We’ve got to register Falstaff and hope his daughter picks him up this time.”

One of the cops groaned before they walked away. Lysander heard the car starting and driving away. After a few minutes, they stepped out and let out deep breaths.

“That was close.” Gabriel said.

“Way too close. This means we should leave before anything else happens. And with the entire force now looking for us, it’s now more urgent.” Lysander said.

Several more blocks passed, they reached the edge of town. A bridge was stationed there that led over a rapid stream.

“Is this safe? It looks like it’s going to break.” Gabriel remarked.

“Cross. Now!” Lysander said. Gabriel saw a police car driving towards them.

“You two! Stop!” The police from the car shouted over the megaphone. Gabriel quickly crossed across, his rash steps almost causing him to slip into the stream.

“Lysander, hurry!” Gabriel shouted. Lysander took huge steps and made it across. The police were still headed their way.

In a quick decision, Gabriel pulled out his knife and began to cut the string of the bridge that was tied to a wooden pole. Lysander did the same, pulling out his knife and weakening the string. A few meters before the car reached them, they managed to knock over the bridge.

“Run!” Lysander said. They both ran into the woods as the police shouted for them to stop. They kept running, not bothering to turn around.

Lysander only stopped when he was on the verge of throwing up from exhaustion. Gabriel held out his water canteen. While he drank, Gabriel began to prepare their food.

“That was close.” Gabriel said. “It was kind of exciting.”

“Are you feeling euphoric over us almost getting caught, twice?” Lysander asked.

“Would that be bad?”

Lysander chuckled. “Not at all. That’s the adrenaline running through your veins.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever felt such intense feelings before. I mean, besides when I’m with you, of course.”

“What?” Lysander asked.

“Dinner is ready!” Gabriel said.

RIGHT BEFORE NIGHT SETTLED, the men continued their walk. Up ahead was a ghetto. It was evident by the Walls of Jericho, the tall concrete walls that made sure people were kept in. The top was lined with barbed wires and the front areas were covered in cameras and patrols.

“Seeing it now, it does look terrifying.” Gabriel said.

“That’s the point.” Lysander said. “It’s meant to make sure that people on the outside know of the ‘dangers’ that lie inside.”

“Wait. What about guards? Aren’t they going to be patrolling this area?” Gabriel asked.

“They only guard the front areas. There’s a blind spot on the eastern wall where the cameras are shut off to save power.” Lysander said.

He led Gabriel to the wall. Sure enough, that area was darker than the others. There also wasn’t a hum from the power lines, meaning there was no electricity. And the area was wooded, perfect for them to hide behind the trees.

Lysander stopped walking, stopping the other man from continuing further.

“What’s wro-” Gabriel tried saying until Lysander placed his hand over his mouth. Lysander shushed him.

Gabriel looked a head and saw a man standing near the concrete wall. He stood in an area where there was a small hole cracked through the wall.

The man standing there looked poor. He had fair skin, brown hair that was slightly messy, and his wrinkly clothes almost hung off his slim frame.

“My love, I will return tomorrow with food. Then I can see you again.” The man said.

“Do you have to leave, Salarino? Can’t you spend one more hour, minute, with me?”

“Josephine, I have to return home. If my family and mother find out about you, they will have you executed for having a forbidden relationship with me.”

“Very well. Go home. I’ll dream of you tonight.” She said. The man reached his pale hand through the hole to grab her dark hands. This was the most the two lovers could do.

The lover man then left with a heartfelt goodbye. He ran into the woods, past the two men who had been watching them. Josephine kept her hands held out, wanting him to return. She was always reaching, a hand never returning to grab it.

After much time, she retreated her hand. And the hole from her side was covered up with a poster.

“It’s clear now.” Lysander said.

“That was heartbreaking to watch.” Gabriel said, wiping tears he hadn’t known had fallen.

“Yeah, it is. We have it lucky because we’re outside. But for those who can’t even kiss one another face a fate worse than death.”

“Which is?” Gabriel asked.

“Never being able to love someone without walls or chains.” He replied. “A while back, before the Barringtons took over, their relationship would’ve been legal. But when Loving v. Virginia was overturned, it set off a chain reaction. And Mississippi became one of the first states to ban it.”

Gabriel sat on a nearby patch of grass. “What about us?” He asked.

Lysander leaned on a nearby tree. He watched Gabriel begin to prepare their meal.

“You mean two men being allowed to marry?” Lysander asked.

“Yeah. My dad did say that the sanctity of marriage was once under threat because, in his words, anyone was allowed to marry anyone. So, I assume a man can also marry a man.” Gabriel said.

“You’d be right. But just like interracial, it was banned when Obergefell v. Hodges was overturned. This allowed for states to decide if gay marriage was legal. Half the country quickly banned it, while the others imposed more restrictions.

“It was then banned federally when the 14th Constitution was rewritten, and the Due Process Clause was removed. The Re-Ratification Period was probably some of the most hectic times, along with the US military trying to kill Abraham Barrington and the Carnival.”

Gabriel lit the small fire.

“The Carnival? I don’t know about that.”

“Pretty much, after your grandfather was sworn in, everyone was upset. Your grandmother won because she got over 270 electoral votes, but she lost the popular vote by 10 million. So many marched to DC.

“The new government panicked and quickly began to tell the media that it was a Carnival to hide the anger of the people. A news source called Vox Populi reported heavily on what was actually going on, which exposed the lies of the government.”

“What happened afterwards? How did the crowd disperse?” Gabriel asked, trying to fit the pieces together.

“Let’s just say the Reflecting Pool and Lincoln Memorial were stained red for a few weeks.” Lysander said. “How’s the food coming along?” he asked, quickly changing the subject. Lysander didn’t want the night to become grimmer.

“Almost ready.” Gabriel replied.

The men ate their dinner then extinguished their fire. Lysander set an alarm, laying back in bed.

“Right, we’ll have to call Kari tomorrow.” Lysander said. He turned and saw Gabriel was already sleeping. “Rest well, my love.” Lysander said.

He scooted closer to his partner, so their legs were touching. It was nice to be able to be with someone else during these trips.

Lysander leaned forward and kissed him on the forehead. He then held him close to his arms, worried that he would disappear if he let go.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 22

“I have loved you with an everlasting love; I have drawn you with unfailing kindness.” Jeremiah 31:3

PAST THE SCORCHING HEAT and under a cypress tree, Lysander and Gabriel leaned on the trunk. They had been walking for two days straight.

“I think I need to shower. My clothes are feeling sticky.” Gabriel said.

“Good idea.” Lysander said, setting his bag down onto the floor. He began to remove his clothes until he was down in his boxers.

“Wait! What if someone sees?” Gabriel asked.

“There’s no one around. We’re just going to wash off and then leave.” Lysander said, his foot stepping into the cold water of the creek. He turned around, seeing Gabriel staring at his body. “You coming or what? Want to stay in those smelly clothes of yours?” He cheekily said.

Gabriel didn’t hesitate to drop his bag and began to hastily remove his clothes. Lysander was already chest deep in the creek, scooping handfuls of water and washing his hair.

The blonde man shivered upon his skin touching the cold water. He took a deep breath and dove into the water, letting his body adjust to the temperature. He emerged up to the surface and used his hands to push away the water from his face.

“Careful. Mississippi has the highest rate of brain eating amoeba. They enter through your nose.” Lysander said.

“Why didn’t you warn me sooner?” Gabriel asked.

“So much slips through my mind these days. I don’t have a lot of room in my mind to think about many things.”

“I hope I encompass a large portion of your mind.” Gabriel said. Lysander walked over to Gabriel, placing his arms around him and bringing him close.

Lysander looked into his eyes. “You never left my mind the moment I first saw you. It’s like you’re a tumor in me, continuing to grow. And would it be wrong for me to say that I do not wish for it to be cut out?”

“As long as I’m there for good, then keep me with you.”

“When did you become so romantic, Gabriel Barrington? Are you still the same man that was once afraid to confront your feelings and who hid behind his facade?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel brought up his hands to push away the raven-haired locks falling over his lover’s forehead. “A match does not light unless it finds a spark.”

Lysander chuckled and connected their foreheads together. There was nothing more that he wanted than to be with Gabriel. He wanted to hold his hand, kiss him, and love him with no fear. And yet, the very thought of that felt impossible.

For it was the way he was that made him wrong in every way. He thinks this way, therefore he is wrong.

“Why can’t we just run away together? Get away from this terrible place and go somewhere where we won’t be afraid of who we are?” Lysander asked.

“Running away is difficult. And besides, are you sure you’d wish to abandon your home?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander shook his head, his forehead rubbing Gabriel’s. “My home is not connected to a wooden frame and concrete walls. I am holding the hands of where I feel most comfortable. I can talk to him and kiss him.

“And it’s not just you. The others in that house are what really connects me. If not, I would become a vagabond and be wandering this place, unsure of what to do or how to become connected with the earth. I’d be alone, and then dead.”

Gabriel grabbed Lysander’s rough hands and kissed the back of his palms. “Don’t die. We may not have everything, but you do have something.”

“Living is the one thing that I want to keep doing. If I live longer, then I can spend it with you.”

The birds chirping and the running water flowed together into a symphony of ambience over them. As if all the worries they had had dissipated into thin air, leaving them in their own bubble where anything they did and said was forever hidden.

Gabriel and Lysander washed off in the creek. They also sat on the roots of a nearby tree and stared off into the distance. Once their skin was air dried, they returned to their items where they put on a new set of clothes.

Gabriel put on his cloak. “Shall we continue-”

He was stopped when Lysander pinned him against a tree and began to kiss his face. His kisses were more akin to attacks on his lips as they were rough and desperate. Lysander’s hand came up to Gabriel’s neck, his strong grip being careful not to hurt his lover.

“Lysander?” Gabriel asked. Lysander stopped and leaned back, his hand slowly loosening.

“You said to kiss you whenever I wanted, right?” He asked.

“I did. It was just sudden.” Gabriel said. He placed his own hand on Lysander’s wrist and brought it down. “Didn’t know you were into this.”

Lysander chuckled. He put on his backpack. “By the way, what are you exactly into? I know you took part in that underground thing.”

The two men climbed up the hill they came down from to rejoin the road that was there. Lysander walked ahead, leading the march. And Gabriel knew that they were going to be on the road once again for a long time.

LYSANDER POINTED AHEAD to the small town. Unlike the one before, this one was in better condition. Many of the houses were wearing down and some of the roads were littered with trash.

But what caught Gabriel’s attention was a small building located in a wooded area. It was barely visible, only the gray roof being spotted just from the top of the trees.

“Is that where the trade event is happening?” Gabriel asked as he pointed to the building in the distance.

“Aren’t you a smart boy?” Lysander teased. “Yes, it is. That’s where we’re going to be heading. But first we need to make a stop somewhere.”

They walked into the town. Lysander, while being weary, didn’t try too hard to hide himself. Gabriel still made sure to stay close and keep his head down. He noticed that they were walking through the streets and somewhere in an area close to the trade center.

The small home was covered in vines and a large willow tree in the front yard. At the porch was a rocking chair with a dented pillow on the seat. Soon then, the door opened, and a man stepped out of the house.

He was probably in his early fifties, if Gabriel had to assume. The man wore ragged clothing, denim overalls and a stained white shirt with the sleeves rolled to his shoulder. While he looked old as per the wrinkles on his face, his body looked strong.

But most of all were his blue eyes. Sharp gaze that looked directly at Gabriel. And for a moment, he feared that the man would pull out a gun from his pocket and shoot them both on sight.

Lysander, instead of feeling worried, opened his arms and walked to the man with a smile on his face.

“Antipholus!” Lysander said. The man allowed the hug but did not reciprocate it.

“Took you long enough.” Antipholus replied. Lysander chuckled and patted the old man’s back.

“Classic Antipholus. Where’s Dromio? Is he still tinkering with that radio?” Lysander asked.

Antipholus turned his head towards Gabriel. “Welcome to our home, Gabriel Barrington. We’ll be your host until you two are ready to leave.” He said formally. He bowed, showing great respect for the man he still considers his future president.

“Uh, thank you for having us.” Gabriel replied.

The old man then turned and walked into the house, leaving the door open.

“That’s just how he is.” Lysander explained.

Gabriel and Lysander walked and entered the house, remembering to take off their shoes at the front door. Antipholus took their coats and bags.

He guided the two travelers to the living room. Gabriel took in his surroundings. He saw two recliners. The walls were decorated in a tacky wallpaper that was of a flower pattern.

“Here’s some water. I’ll go call Dromio.” Antipholus said. He set two ceramic mugs on the table before them and then left.

“Lysander, what are we doing here?” Gabriel asked.

“Oh, right. Antipholus and Dromio are some friends I made a few years back when the trade caravan was in this town. We’ve kept contact for a while.” Lysander explained.

“Can we trust them?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander turned to see if anyone was coming. Then he turned back. “Yes. I can’t tell you why. But just know that we can indeed trust them.” He said. Gabriel took his word, trusting him to trust these men.

After a few minutes, Antipholus walked back with another man in tow. He was also elderly. His clothes were neater as per his red and black flannel and denim trousers. But he also had a bit of a gut. And his eyes looked distant.

“This is Dromio.” Antipholus. Dromio turned to the two men. A small smile came on his face.

“Welcome, gentlemen, to our home.” He said. He looked livelier. And welcoming. “I’ll get lunch started in a bit. Do you need to shower? If you can, Gabriel, Lysander can show you around. He’s been here before.”

Lysander showed Gabriel around the small house. He saw that their bags were placed in a spare room, even though there were only two rooms in total. He assumed that Antipholus and Dromio would be sleeping in the same room for now, offering one of their rooms for them.

After taking a bit of time to relax, Dromio announced lunch. It was served on the kitchen table. Antipholus was already there, sitting next to Dromio as they both ate together. Lysander and Gabriel both sat next to each other and ate lunch.

“Gabriel,” Dromio said. The blonde man looked up.

“Yes?” He replied.

“How are you enjoying your new life?” He asked.

“Do you mean life post-DC?” Gabriel asked, Dromio confirming. “Uh, it’s a huge change. I miss my family, of course. But I believe that the Lord guided me to where I am now.”

“And are you happy?” Dromio asked, sipping from his glass of lemonade. His roommate nudged his shoulder to get him to stop talking.

“Of course, I am. If I’m being truthful, I’m probably happier here than I was in DC.” He replied. His hands reached under the table to grab Lysander’s.

“How so? You had everything you could’ve ever wanted in DC. Food, clothes, money, and power.”

“Well,” Gabriel sighed. “One thing I didn’t have was peace and freedom. Over there, you were watched with cameras everywhere you went, and citizens wouldn’t hesitate to report you to the police if they think you’re acting strangely. But now that I’m gone away from those watching eyes, I can finally do what I want with my own free will.”

Dromio cooed at this while Antipholus scoffed and ate his food.

“So long as you’re happy, then that’s all you need.” Dromio said. He grabbed his empty plate along with Antipholus’ and stacked them on top of another. “You boys do what you need to. But please try not to make any noise past 11. Antipholus here has trouble sleeping at night.”

“No, I do not.” Antipholus replied. He stood up from his seat and walked to the back door that led to the back yard. “I’m going to fix the lawn mower.” He said.

“I’ll bring you a snack in a bit.” Dromio called out. “Silly man. All he ever does is be a sourpuss. Can’t believe I’ve lived with him for 3 decades.”

“3 decades?” Gabriel asked.

“Huh? Oh, yeah. He may seem cold, but he does have a big heart.” Dromio said. He collected all the dishes and cleaned them.

Lysander tugged on Gabriel’s shirt to lead him away. He followed him to their room. As soon as Lysander closed the door, he began to kiss partner. Gabriel fell back onto the bed, Lysander pinning him down.

“You shouldn’t have teased me like that at lunch.” Lysander said. His lips trailed to Gabriel’s neck, beginning to leave small kisses and bruises.

Gabriel brought his arms to hug Lysander’s neck and brought him closer. There were spots in his neck that felt amazing as if a powder keg had been lit on his skin. Every spot where Lysander’s lips traced was warm.

“Lysander,” Gabriel’s knee began to grind on the other man’s private area. Lysander let out a grunt, looking down to see the cause of that pleasure grinning at him.

“I won’t do anything extreme tonight because this isn’t our house. But know this,” Lysander leaned into Gabriel’s ear, his lips almost kissing the lobe. “I’ve been holding myself for too long. And one of these days, it will all come out.”

Gabriel shivered at the thought. Lysander got off him and began to change out of his clothes and into something more comfortable.

“What’s on the agenda? When are we going to the trade center?” Gabriel asked, positioning himself up by his elbows.

“We’ll sleep here and go to the event tomorrow. It’ll be two days for us before we return home.” Lysander replied. He picked up a bag with toiletries. “I’m going to the bathroom. Be right back.” He said.

Gabriel was left alone in the room. As he glanced around and saw it was a normal looking room. The room was a light beige color with water stains on the ceiling. The shag carpet felt slightly soft from under Gabriel’s socks.

As he glanced around, he noticed something near the desk, just under. He walked over and inspected the wooden chair and seat. At first, there was nothing until he looked under. Engraved underneath was the phrase ‘I love my dads!’ that was carved. Near it was a date, 10/3/60.

Dads? As in, multiple? Not just one? Gabriel was unsure of what to make of this. It’s clear that this room belongs to not one of the two older men, but someone else. He quickly got out from under the table when he heard a nearby door open.

Lysander turned to the room.

“You okay? You look… ill.” Lysander said.

Gabriel wiped his forehead of sweat. “It’s quite hot.” He replied. Lysander opened a window, letting the breeze inside.

“Dromio is in the living room. Let’s join him.” Lysander offered. The both went to the living room where they sat on the couch that they had sat at upon their arrival.

“Oh, goodie! I’m watching the Congressional hearing for the oil spill off the coast of Florida.” Dromio said.

They turned to the TV as it showed members of Congress arguing with one another.

“I’d like to touch on what the gentleman from Colorado said regarding the fact that it is well known that several colleagues on this panel have not only gone on summer vacations, paid by LibertOil, but have also been caught in bed with them multiple times.” A woman said. She pulled up several large posters.

“Representative Susanna Harmon from Georgia is pictured here on a yacht in Cabo Verde. Representative Nathan Stewart from Wisconsin here meeting with the president of LibertOil during an expo in Tel Aviv-”

The woman was interrupted “Might I add that the expo was to discuss the humanitarian crisis as a result of the ethnic cleansing that Azerbaijan has been carrying out in Armenia. Nothing was discussed about oil.” Representative Nathan Stewart said.

“The gentleman from Wisconsin should yield his time!”

“I will not be taking orders from a person who visited Cyprus for vacation during the Turkish Revolution!” Nathan retorted.

Representative Candace Fennell quickly jumped in. “Can we please bring in a muzzle for the gentleman of Wisconsin? He has done nothing but insult other colleagues since this session began.”

“Who let the hood rat in the building?” Representative Bethany Daw muttered into her microphone.

The Congressional hearing room erupted into shouts as both sides began to argue with one another, completely straying from what the session was originally about. The segment cut as it informed the audience that the hearing would be delayed for the time being.

The channel was switched to a nature documentary. Dromio began laughing loudly.

“Hah! And to think that they get paid just to sit around and fight with one another.” He chuckled.

Lysander turned and saw Gabriel also hiding his laughter. Gabriel turned to look at him.

“You must admit it is a bit funny. Grown adults basically insult each other like school children.” He said. “My DC friends and I used to sit in the back of the rooms and just watch them go at it.”

“Did you really? Were you there when the Representatives from Pennsylvania and Texas fought each other because one accused the other of having an affair with their wife?” Dromio asked.

Gabriel nodded, this time his laughter getting bigger. “My friend got one of their teeth and sold it online.”

Dromio and Gabriel laughed out loud. Lysander pouted.

“I don’t see what’s funny about our tax dollars paying for this mess. No wonder the UK and France cut ties with us a long time ago.” Lysander muttered.

“Cheer up.” Dromio said. “This country may have become a circus. So, the best we can do is watch and laugh.”

Lysander knew he made a mistake putting these two men in the same room. Because now he was stuck having to listen to the two’s jokes.

BEFORE BED, Gabriel and Lysander both decided they would sleep on the same bed. Lysander explained that the two would be fine if the homeowners walked in at any time.

But Gabriel couldn’t sleep. He stayed up and looked at the ceiling. He released Lysander’s grip around his waist and got off the bed.

“Where are you going?” Lysander asked, his eyes barely open.

“Bathroom. Be back.” He replied. Lysander returned to sleep.

Gabriel stepped into the hallway. He walked towards the bathroom. On the wall was a picture of a young man. He didn’t look like any of the two men. His hair was a light brown. But he had one of the biggest smiles on his face.

The other bedroom was slightly open, just across from the bathroom. Gabriel peeked inside and saw the two older men kissing each other. Gabriel covered his mouth as he let out a gasp.

“Go to sleep tonight.” Dromio said.

Antipholus shook his head. “I have to keep checking. What if he calls back and we are asleep?”

“Then at least sleep when you get back.” Dromio suggested. Antipholus nodded, kissing Dromio on the lips before walking towards the door.

Gabriel quickly stepped back and tried to return to his room until Antipholus called his name. Gabriel knew he was caught and turned around.

“I was looking for the bathroom!” Gabriel said.

Antipholus sighed. “Follow me.” He commanded. Gabriel agreed and followed him outside into the backyard. He led him towards a large tree in the back.

Gabriel noticed that there was a ladder that led up. He climbed them and met a platform made of wood. The tree house was nestled in the branches of a tree. And on a table were several radios and a map of the US.

“Are you looking for something?” Gabriel asked.

Antipholus picked up a radio and tinkered with it. “Someone.” He corrected. “I’m sure you saw that Dromio and I are more than roommates. In fact, we’ve been lovers for many decades.” He explained.

At least this made Gabriel feel safer knowing that everyone in the house was just like him.

“I’m sure you love Dromio very much.” Gabriel said.

“He is my entire world. But there is also someone else that is part of that world.” Antipholus said. He pulled out his wallet and showed Gabriel a photo of him, Dromio, and the same boy from the framed photo.

“That’s our son, Arcite.” Antipholus said. “We adopted him informally after the neighbors, his parents, were both killed in a shooting. Child services just handed him to us because there were no others to look after him.

“All they saw were two close friends that were celibate and lived in the same house. If they knew what we really were, Arcite would’ve been taken from us. So, we raised the boy and made sure to never deprive him of anything.”

“So, what happened?” Gabriel asked. Antipholus bit the inside of his cheek as his eyes watered.

“He wanted to go on a trip to St. Louis after the terrorist attack and document the massacre. But he stopped answering his phone at some point. I’ve been trying to find him since then.”

“Are you sure he didn’t run away?” Gabriel asked.

Antipholus looked offended. “We found a wrapped present under the bed for Dromio. If he was going to run away, would he have wrapped something he planned to give to Dromio a few days after he returned?”

Gabriel apologized for his words. He looked at the map of the US, seeing that areas as far as Washington were circled and crossed.

“So why the nation-wide hunt?” He asked.

“Because reports came out that many people during the week of the St. Louis Massacre went missing even though they weren’t at the attack. And reports later came out that trucks carrying people inside were heading all over the country.”

“And you think that your son was taken hostage?”

“Maybe. Not much was done to find the hostages. Whoever took them called the families of the victims demanding money in exchange for their freedom. We never got a call.”

Gabriel looked at the map. He pointed to the area around New York. “Why not New York?”

“There weren’t any reports of people going missing in New York.” Antipholus replied.

“Try New York. As someone who was close to other politicians that benefited from… human trade… New York is an undisclosed area where they are trafficked.”

Antipholus grabbed a red marker and circled the area around New York. “I’ll call. There are many stations there that would probably answer.” He had a hopeful look in his eyes. “Thank you, Gabriel.”

“No problem.” Gabriel replied. “How long are you going to keep looking for your son?”

“Until my boy is back in my arms and when I know he is safe.” Antipholus said.

“And when you get him back, are you three going to run away?”

“We tried.” Antipholus said. “10 years ago, a deal was made with the US and Norway to transport some migrants and find them new homes. We applied but the agency was overwhelmed. They sold out of spots within 30 seconds of the applications opening.”

Gabriel looked down at the map again. “I wish you all the best of luck. If you can’t leave, then at least make the best of what you have.”

“You too, Gabriel. Keep that man close to you. I can see just how much he makes you happy.”

Gabriel nodded. “Goodnight.” He said. Antipholus replied. Gabriel climbed down the stairs and was back at the root of the tree.

He looked up at the moon, which was half full tonight. It was beautiful. Gabriel admired the beauty of the moon and could already see how Lysander reminded him of the moon a bit. He wasn’t sure why. But it did remind him of Lysander.

Gabriel had to return inside. He knew Lysander would probably wake up and look for him.

BACK IN VERONA, the house all gathered in the living room, except for Mamillius, and looked to the man tied with strings that sat on the floor.

“What do we do with him?” Cassio asked everyone.

“I say we call Officer Verges on the little thief!” Alcibiades said.

Kari stepped towards the man, grabbing him by the hair to make him look at her.

“What are you doing here?” She asked him.

The man smiled. “I’m just looking for a place to spend the night at.” He replied. Kari let go of his hair.

“The men aren’t here, so we can’t do a vote yet.” Kari announced to the house. “In the meantime, take him to the basement. And we’ll decide your fate in a few days.” She said. Timon backed her up.

“What about food?” The tied man asked.

“We’ll feed you, don’t worry. This is just a measure. Afterall, your introduction to us was you trying to steal Kari’s car.” Timon said.

“And these men you speak of. Who are they?” The man asked.

“None of your business.” Virgilia said. The man chuckled loudly.

“What’s your name, by the way?” Kari asked.

The man looked up, his sly eyes looking right at her.

“Sempronius. At your service.” He announced.

No one was sure if they could trust him. At the moment, it seemed that most of the members did not accept him. But they also didn’t accept Gabriel, and he proved to be a valuable person. For now, they’ll bite their tongues and see how the man behaves.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 23

“He who ignores discipline despises himself, but whoever heeds correction gains understanding.” Proverbs 15:32

MORNING WAS HECTIC as the two men had to ready quickly before leaving for the trading hub. Dromio had breakfast for the two men. They ate a bowl of fruit, a glass of kefir, and were given a few protein bars for the trip.

Gabriel was incredibly nervous. He knew he was going to be recognized at some point. So, he placed his hood on and covered his face as much as possible.

The trip to the building took around 30 minutes. Along the way, they came across other people who were also on their way to trade. Lysander spoke to them, but Gabriel kept himself hidden.

At the front entrance, Gabriel could see the building’s facade. He was mistaken. It wasn’t exactly a building, but more so like a warehouse. People walked around with bags or large boxes in their hands that were full of knacks or electronics.

Lysander pulled Gabriel aside before entering the building.

“Cover your beautiful face.” Lysander said, tugging on the blonde man’s hood.

“Geez, am I your secret mistress?” Gabriel jokingly asked.

“In a way.” Lysander replied. He kissed Gabriel on the forehead. “Let’s go.”

Gabriel took a deep breath as he followed his lover close by. Everywhere he stepped he saw something that would immediately get someone arrested if they were caught with it. Banned books or racy magazines, everything caught his eye. He had never seen so many illegal yet intriguing things.

“This way!” Lysander shouted. Gabriel had fallen behind and sped-walked to Lysander.

There was a smell of something in the air. Gabriel looked around and saw an area was reserved for eating as plastic and wood tables and chairs were stationed under a tarp. Surrounding the tables and chairs were food stands. One that caught his attention was a woman selling a type of fish.

“Coming through!” A person yelled. The crowd broke through as a man walked by while having several goat kids following him.

Much walking later and they arrived at their first destination. A man behind a counter was selling all types of electronics. He had his hat over his face, Gabriel assuming he was asleep.

“What do you need from here?” Gabriel asked. Lysander looked down at a few of the electronics.

“Anything, really.” Lysander replied as he picked up a taser the size of his hands. “Where is this from?” He asked the man behind the counter.

“Hmm?” The man said, lifting his head. He looked at the weapon Lysander was holding. “Oh, that’s a military grade weapon from when Barksdale was stormed a few decades back.”

Lysander turned it on. There was a light blue zap that made a loud buzzing noise. Gabriel stepped back as he was worried.

“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you.” Lysander told him. He turned back to the seller and paid for the seller. Gabriel wasn’t going to ask why he needed a taser in his bag, but he didn’t question it. Because he himself had a gun, which was much more deadly.

“Can I look around?” Gabriel asked.

“Sure. Meet me in the lunch area in…” Lysander looked at one of the clocks on the booth in front of him. “30 minutes.”

“Got it.” Gabriel replied. Lysander leaned down to his ear.

“And keep your pretty face hidden. I don’t want this place to suddenly become a GabrielCon event.”

Gabriel nodded in understanding. He gave Lysander a farewell before walking into the crowd of people. He was one of the tallest people there and was able to see above everyone. He scanned the different booths, figuring out where he wanted to go first.

He simply followed wherever the crowd took him. He walked through and looked at the warehouse. The ceiling had pillars or metal that were rusted and chains hanging down. The tinted windows were cracked, letting rays of light enter.

Something to his left caught Gabriel’s eye. It was a young girl wearing bee wings and yellow gloves. He chuckled to himself because his young sister once dressed as a bee after she was stung by one, believing she now had powers.

Gabriel approached the booth and noticed their merchandise revolved around bees. He saw jars of honey, honey combs, and even bee pollen. He noticed a packet of homemade lip balms.

“How much?” Gabriel asked.

“$10!” The young girl said eagerly. Gabriel reached into his pocket and pulled out a $20. He handed it to the girl and bought the items. The young girl thanked him and eagerly jumped up and down.

That smile of the girl brought a bit of happiness to him.

Gabriel once again wandered around. All types of items were sold. He stopped by a booth where bottles of different types of drinks were being sold.

“Get a taste of our latest drinks! Smuggled directly from the Italian Peninsula!” He said.

Gabriel picked up one of the bottles. The label was ripped off. He was sure this wasn’t its original encasing and must’ve been put here to avoid what was being smuggled.

“What is this?” Gabriel asked. The man, his face slightly red from drinking his own supply, cheerily turned to Gabriel.

“That’s an amaro, young man.” He said. “These are drunk after dinner as a digestif! It is made by macerating herbs and tree bark. Simply pour a cup after a nice dinner and you’ll feel better in a jiff!”

The man was convincing. Gabriel opened the bottle and smelled something smokey.

“Alpine.” The man told Gabriel. Gabriel agreed to buy the drink.

After much shopping, Gabriel left for the food court. He was lucky no one had recognized him. He could feel eyes staring at him, but figured it was simply because he was a tall man with a cloak over his head.

Lysander sat at one of the tables. He spotted Gabriel and waved him over. Gabriel sat on one of the wooden seats that creaked under his weight.

“You were certainly busy.” Lysander remarked as he saw Gabriel’s bag was stuffed.

“I saw some interesting and peculiar knick-knacks.” Gabriel replied. “And you? Did you buy anything?”

Lysander reached into his bag. “I got one of these old Polaroid Cameras. Imagine the pictures we can take with these?”

“I’m sure you’d find the most amazing things to capture.” Gabriel saw. A flash went off from Lysander’s camera.

“I just did.” He cheekily said as a small photo printed from the camera.

“Not here, Lysander. People are watching.”

“They don’t care. I saw a booth selling pornography of men.” He said. Lysander brought his bag closer for Gabriel to see inside. “I also got you something.”

Gabriel peeked inside the bag. He saw a weird device that looked like a pump with a nozzle. He was confused and asked, “What is it?”

“It’s a douche.”

“Rude.” Gabriel said.

“No, not that douche.” Lysander said. “It’s to clean yourself out when preparing to… you know… do it back there.” He said.

Gabriel’s face became red. He was thankful for the cloak that hid him from those around them. But he still felt embarrassed.

“Lysander! You imbecile. Are you insisting that I will be receiving?”

“Wait, don’t tell me you topped in that underground sex club? I thought for sure at least you were a bit of a bottom.”

The blonde man lowered his head. “I was too scared to do that. It was bad enough that I was doing such a thing. Receiving would only add to my shame.”

Lysander smiled. He closed his backpack back up. “There’s no shame in doing something unorthodox. Give yourself a chance to find the wonders of yourself.”

He stood up and slung his bag over. He reached for Gabriel’s hand.

“Let’s leave before you fill your bag with more bibelots. We don’t need any more clutter in the house.”

“But we’re coming tomorrow, right?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes, we will. And then we’ll go home and return to that hectic place we call home.”

The two men walked past the crowd and left the warehouse. Gabriel turned around and looked at the large looming building. Inside such an ugly facade he saw a wonder of things that he had never seen before. Peculiar and fantastic items that just by looking at them would be a crime.

He felt slightly overwhelmed. Now that he had time to take in everything he saw, he was thankful Lysander decided to leave now before Gabriel spent all his money and became broke.

DROMIO AND ANTIPHOLUS welcomed their visitors back home. Antipholus went back to fixing the car for his client while Dromio finished making food for the catering company he works for.

Lysander and Gabriel receded to their room and organized everything they had bought.

“Why did you buy a silk scarf? Hold up.” Lysander got the scarf and saw the price tag. “That much? Are you going to wear it for yourself?”

“It’s for Virgilia. I figured she could pair it with that blue dress she’s been wanting to wear out.”

“And this acrylic paint set?”

“Horatio, dummy! He’s been making his own paint using dried flowers and oil. This is the least I could do for him.”

“You really thought of others on this trip. Anything for yourself?”

“A few things.” Gabriel replied. He held up a few items he bought, sporting a wide smile.

Lysander remembered the words that Gabriel had told him. If he ever wanted a kiss, to just take it. And that’s what he did. Lysander leaned forward and quickly began an assault on Gabriel’s lips.

Gabriel was caught off guard for a second until giving in and kissing him back. Gabriel leaned back as his lover pinned him on top while they looked each other in the eyes.

“Gabriel Barrington,” Lysander said as his lips trailed to Gabriel’s neck. “My man of gold.”

“Lysander,” Gabriel moaned. His arms traced to his lover’s back, feeling the tough muscle through his shirt.

“Keep touching me, Gabriel. Put your hands all over me.” Lysander said. Lips landed on Gabriel’s collar. Lysander was careful, his teeth lightly grazing the pale skin.

Never had Gabriel felt something so sensual. Even with the other men from before, it was simply pleasure. This, however, was a new experience. Is this what it feels to be truly loved by someone?

“Lysander,” Gabriel muttered. Lysander was kissing his way down Gabriel’s chest. He looked to see the flustered man.

“Yes?” He asked.

“I love you, Lysander.” He said.

“Me too, Gabriel.” Lysander said. “Is this okay?” He asked. Gabriel nodded.

“Yes. Of course it is.”

Lysander lifted Gabriel’s shirt, his strong torso being exposed. He leaned down and began to kiss the soft skin underneath. Gabriel shivered as warm lips landed on his body.

His hand began to palm Gabriel’s growing length through his pants. Gabriel covered his mouth, remembering they weren’t in their own room. But the pleasure felt too good for him to force Lysander to stop.

Gasps and moans were combined with kisses from the two men. Lysander undid the strings of Gabriel’s pants.

“Is this okay?” He asked Gabriel.

Gabriel looked down. Both faces were flushed, Gabriel’s face more visibly red. He nodded.

“Go ahead.” He replied.

Lysander brought both of his hands down and began to lower Gabriel’s pants. Gabriel was both nervous and excited. This felt like a dream come true for him.

DINNER APPROACHED and the four men sat at the table. Gabriel had helped Dromio cook while the two other men worked on the car in the garage.

“Do you two really have to leave tomorrow?” Dromio asked.

“Unfortunately, we do.” Lysander replied. “If we stay any longer, people might recognize Gabriel.”

“How has your trip been here, Gabriel?” Dromio asked him.

Gabriel wiped his mouth with his napkin. “I’ve had a lot of fun here. And with the generosity of you two, part of me doesn’t want to leave.”

“Well, you can always come back anytime. You know where we are.” Dromio said. Antipholus finished his food and stood up, leaving the table.

Dromio leaned closer when the other man was completely gone.

“Between us, he’s actually going to miss you two.” Dromio whispered while having a snarky smile on his face.

After dinner, the three men sat in the living room and watched the news. The news is ingrained in Gabriel’s psyche. He grew up around politics, watching his family and friends participate and influence it.

He’s watched his father pay for candidates to win in their districts. He’s watched members of the opposing Populares be charged for bogus crimes and suddenly disappear from their homes.

One of the earliest memories Gabriel had was when he was 6 years old. His uncle, then 53rd President Judah Barrington, sent drone strikes in Uruguay and Czechia over their recognition of Taiwan.

“Didn’t your uncle send the US military to attack Australia in Papua New Guinea?” Dromio asked.

“Before or after the Melbourne Massacre?” Lysander muttered.

“My uncle claimed he did it after the Cypriot government moved to Australia after the Turks invaded the rest of the island.” Gabriel explained.

“You sure know a lot about foreign affairs.” Dromio mentioned.

“Well, it was part of my upbringing. My father used to sit me in front of the TV and make me write an essay about what I learned.”

The TV showed segments of the New Caledonia parade to celebrate their 25th year of independence from France.

As the night passed, the men talked with one another about current events and fun stories about their time at the trading center. But eventually, it was time to turn in and go to sleep.

Just like the night before, Gabriel and Lysander slept together on the bed. Gabriel was embraced by Lysander, who rubbed his back. Their hearts were beating, and Gabriel could’ve sworn they were in sync.

“Good night, Lysander.” Gabriel said.

Lysander kissed Gabriel on the forehead. “Sleep well, my love. Dream of me when you sleep.”

“Don’t have to. You’re my dream come true.” Gabriel said. He knew what he said was cheesy, so he tucked his face into Lysander’s chest. He felt the man chuckle before patting his back and coddling him to sleep.

Just like the day before, Gabriel and Lysander went off to the warehouse and spent a few hours checking out what else there was to sell. Unlike the day before, they were both together the entire time. Gabriel bought less than yesterday.

No one seemed to recognize Gabriel. He wondered if someone perhaps did know who he was but chose not to announce it. Afterall, they and Gabriel were in the same place doing illegal activity. Reporting him would also be reporting themselves.

Then it was time to leave. Gabriel and Lysander packed their bags and prepared to leave.

“Antipholus!” Gabriel called out. He watched the older man climb down from the tree house.

“Shouldn’t you be getting ready to leave?”

“Yeah, but I got you something.” Gabriel said. He held out a large radio. It needed to be fixed and cleaned. But overall, it was in great condition.

“Gabriel. You don’t have to get me anything.”

“Think of it as a parting gift.” Gabriel replied. Antipholus took the radio and looked at it. “I will be praying that your son returns home one day.”

Antipholus kept his demeanor. “Thank you, Gabriel. It has been an honor to house you.”

“It has been an honor to be here. I hope that one day we will all receive the happiness we’ve been expecting.” Gabriel said.

Dromio and Antipholus stood at the front door as they waved goodbye to their guest. Gabriel and Lysander looked on at the two elderly men, lovers, who have managed to live together in an area where they could be killed.

It wasn’t an ideal life Gabriel saw himself in. He didn’t want to live somewhere where just holding hands could kill him. But at the same time, can he really complain? He’ll have to make do with where he is.

Dromio quickly dragged Antipholus inside the house and pounced on him, covering his face with kisses.

LEADING THE WAY out of town, Lysander and Gabriel were once again back on the road. Gabriel looked forward to these trips. There was something entertaining with just being with the man you love and nothing else.

“I called Kari and let her know that we are on our way back.” Lysander said.

“I can’t wait to return. God, who do I miss the most? Mamillius, definitely. I miss his screams when Lucrece tried to get him to shower.”

“I miss Timon’s cooking, honestly.” Lysander replied.

Lysander pulled out his canteen. It had been filled with almond water. He took a sip and then put it away.

“I had fun on this trip. I saw many things I had never seen before.” Gabriel mentioned.

“There was a lot more I could’ve shown you.”

“If you ever have to go on another one of these, I will always be available.” Gabriel said with a hopeful look in his eyes.

Lysander stopped walking. He turned to face Gabriel. “Come here.” Gabriel walked over and was quickly embraced into a hug.

“Are you okay?” Gabriel asked. But he didn’t pull away.

“Just love you too much.” Lysander replied.

The two kept walking as they traveled back on the road that took them home. As they approached the Mississippi-Tennessee border, they were in a swampy area.

“What was that?” Gabriel said.

“Probably a bird. Still, we should hurry.” Lysander replied.

The two men were unaware that a figure was watching them from a distance. And this person saw that Gabriel looked quite tasty.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 24

“And let us consider how to provoke one another to love and good deeds, not neglecting to meet together, as is the habit of some, but encouraging one another, and all the more as you see the Day approaching.” Hebrews 10: 24-25

MUD AND GRIME covered the men’s shoes and bottom of their pants. They had been walking through the swampy terrain for hours by this time. The heat of the sun blasted down on them. Gabriel began to feel his neck burn.

“Do we have sunscreen?” He asked.

Lysander set his bag down and searched through it until he found a squeeze bottle. “I’ve got some aloe vera gel. I’ll put it on for you.” He said.

Gabriel lowered his hood, showing his neck to Lysander. He squeezed some of the green gel onto his fingers and massaged it onto the burning man’s neck.

“Yikes, it looks red back here.” Lysander mentioned.

“Just put it on. It’s already bad enough.” Gabriel said.

Lysander chuckled. He finished his task and put the gel away. Gabriel rolled his shoulders back and cracked his neck. They continued their journey for a bit longer.

At some point, Lysander stopped walking and placed his hand on Gabriel’s shoulder. The blonde man stopped walking and became silent. He could tell from Lysander’s face that he knew something was wrong.

“Can you hear something?” Gabriel asked.

He watched Lysander scan their surroundings. All he saw was a dense forest and swarms of mosquitoes in the distance.

“Something feels off.” Lysander muttered. He watched Lysander begin to reach for his knife. Gabriel also began to reach for his gun.

“Let’s walk faster and get out of here.” Lysander whispered.

The two continued their walk, but this time went at a faster pace. It was getting difficult for Gabriel to catch up as his boots were getting stuck in the mud and slowing him down.

“Lysander!” Gabriel called out. Lysander turned and ran over to his lover.

“Hold onto me.” Lysander said. He hooked Gabriel’s arm over his neck and began to pull.

Gabriel’s boot was slowly sinking into the mud.

“I might have to take off my boot!” Gabriel said.

“Hang on! I’ll… get you out.” Lysander said.

Lysander could barely hear the swaying of the water from behind them. As he pulled his knife out, he was tackled onto the mud below as someone pinned him on top.

Gabriel shouted. A man was on top of Lysander and holding his head into the water.

The man on top was ravenous as he only saw two walking meals. He pressed Lysander’s head in an attempt to drown him. Gabriel pulled out his gun and managed to shoot the man in the lower chest to incapacitate him.

He turned, the shot not registering to him. Gabriel saw as the man was horribly disfigured. Parts of his head were bulging out and his veins almost burst. His jaw was slacked, brandishing his rotting teeth. One of his eyes was ghostly. That other was just an empty socket.

“Meat!” The disfigured man shouted. Gabriel tugged his leg out of the mud and pointed his gun.

“Get away!” He shouted. The man got off of Lysander and began to slowly walk towards Gabriel.

Gabriel didn’t want to shoot. He could tell that this was one of those inbred individuals that Lysander had warned him about. And he knew that the man wasn’t right in his head.

“Shoot him, Gabriel!” Lysander shouted. He managed to lift his head out of the mud. While he couldn’t see because his eyes were shut, he knew Gabriel had their attacker.

The inbred man lunged forward. He let out a snarl. Gabriel, in a moment of fright, pulled the trigger and shot the man in the head. The man landed face-first in the mud as the water around began to turn redder.

“What…” Gabriel muttered.

Lysander used his shirt and quickly wiped his face. He saw Gabriel stand with his gun out while a body lay in front of him.

“Gabriel! We have to leave. Now!” Lysander shouted.

Gabriel was in shock. He stepped out of his position to avoid sinking further in the mud.

“I… I can’t.” Gabriel muttered.

He had killed someone. His own gun had gone off and a person was dead due to his actions. It was in an act of self-defense. But he still had taken a life.

“Come on, Gabriel.” Lysander walked over.

He watched as Gabriel kneeled and flipped the body over.

“The bullets,” Gabriel muttered. “They’re Capitol Certified.”

“What?” Lysander asked.

“If anyone finds him, they’ll see the bullets and know it was me.” Gabriel explained.

“Jesus, Gabriel!” Lysander kneeled next to him. “Just step back and let me get them out.”

Gabriel watched in horror as Lysander dug into the body and fished out both bullets. He wanted to throw up and look away. But it felt like God was forcing him to watch how he had caused all of this.

“Here!” Lysander handed him the two bullets. “There’s no point crying over him. Focus on the fact that we haven’t died.”

The two men quickly stood up from where they were kneeling and began to walk away. Gabriel turned and looked at the dead body. His hands held the bullets that killed him. That man’s life was literally in his hands.

Lysander grabbed Gabriel’s hand and had to force him to keep walking. He knew there was a chance they would encounter one of the inbreds that live in this swamps. He just didn’t imagine it would actually happen.

He knew how Gabriel must be feeling. Seeing Gabriel kneel next to that dead man, he had never seen him look petrified.

When they’ve looked at other horrible things, it was always being done by someone else. This time, Gabriel himself was the one who pulled the trigger. He had killed a person.

THE DAY TURNED DARK, and they had to stop for the night. Gabriel had stayed quiet during the entire trip. All he could see was the face of that man. His own imagination began to become warped.

He started to imagine the man calling for Gabriel to help him. None of that happened. Gabriel shot him and he died. But his mind couldn’t stop itself.

“Eat something, Gabriel.” Lysander said.

Gabriel sat back on a tree trunk and only stared at the fire. He grasped the two bullets in his hands, not having let them go.

“If you didn’t kill him, we would be dead.” Lysander said.

“How can you say that?” Gabriel muttered, his voice slightly hoarse.

“What?” Lysander asked.

“You’re looking at a man’s death as something inevitable! Like he was going to die regardless, and we should simply look at his body as a mere bump in the road!” Gabriel angrily shouted.

“He was going to die! Get that though your head. If he hadn’t died, we would be in his stomach right being digested. I get that he wasn’t in the right state of mind. But in this world, a man has to take another life if he wants to protect his own.” Lysander said.

Gabriel stood up and began to walk away. “I need a minute to clear my head because I swear, I’m on the verge of punching you.”

“Fine!” Lysander said.

“I love you,” Gabriel muttered.

“Me too.” Lysander said. The two men were angry at each other. But we didn’t hate each other.

Gabriel walked around as he relaxed himself. He began to mutter a prayer to himself. He begged for forgiveness to God for taking a life.

He wasn’t sure if anyone was listening to him. In the past few months, Gabriel had felt like his connection to God was fading. That feeling he used to have where he could Him was gone.

Right now, was when Gabriel felt like he needed God the most. The thought that no one was listening to his pleas terrified him. Is he just speaking to an empty sky? Will his cries just be heard by empty ears?

“Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned.” Gabriel muttered to himself.

The amount of Hail Marys and Our Fathers could not be numerated to account for the taking of someone’s life. Gabriel had confessed his sins for minor actions, such as lying to his father, drinking wine, or accidentally eating meat during Lent.

So, Gabriel kneeled on the floor and kept muttering prayers over and over. The noise of the world was blocked out, he was in his own mind.

Lysander had been watching Gabriel from a distance. He will admit that his ability to push such traumatic events out of mind had been something he had groomed himself to do.

When someone grows up surrounded by chaos, would it be a surprise if those things didn’t elicit any reaction? Lysander used it as a way to protect himself. Rather than try to care for or rationalize what had happened, he merely saw it as how things were.

That was the difference between the two men. One was raised with a silver spoon and rose-tinted glasses. The other was raised starving and with blood-stained hands.

Lysander had to remind himself how Gabriel had reacted during their initial trip. The things that man had seen broke him for a while. This was something he needed to realize couldn’t be pushed away.

He knew he had to help Gabriel.

“Are you okay?” Lysander asked. Gabriel jumped and wiped his tears.

“Uh, yeah. I’m just praying.” Gabriel replied.

Lysander approached his lover and gave him a hug. “I’m sorry about what I said earlier.”

“Is that all?” Gabriel asked.

“I didn’t mean to dehumanize that man. He was still a person, and I saw him as nothing but a rabid animal. Please forgive me.” Lysander said.

Gabriel looked down at his hand and saw the two bullets.

“I want to bury these.” Gabriel said. “I wish to show respect to that man in some way.”

Lysander didn’t argue. He followed whatever his lover wanted if it helped him to heal from it. Gabriel made a small hole and buried the two bullets. He said a small prayer while Lysander stood to the side and remained for support.

After the burial, Gabriel began to feel slightly better. Being buried with dignity is one of the best ways to respect a human.

“Are you going to be able to eat?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel had already grabbed a spoonful of beans and ate them.

“Eat up, big boy.” Lysander chuckled.

Now Gabriel felt fulfilled. He was hoping that he could slowly recover. Gabriel at least knew that his compassion wasn’t gone.

DAYS AND NIGHTS passed as the men got closer to returning back to their home. It was a long journey, but worth it.

Gabriel handed Lysander a granola bar. They rested on a tree and watched the river stream ahead of them. The running of the water provided a soft ambience to the surroundings, a sweet serenity atmosphere having been born.

Lysander reached into his pocket and pulled out his Walkman radio.

“Forgot I had this,” Lysander mentioned.

“How come you haven’t listened to it?” Gabriel asked with his mouth full.

“That is because I have something else to keep me company.” Lysander said.

“Got any good music on there?”

Lysander unplugged the headphones and began to tinker with his radio. He fast forwarded the cassette tape until he heard a song that was perfect for the mood.

This I swear is true

My love for you will last

Til time itself is through

Oh, my darling,

Oh, my darling

This I swear is true.

“How come you only listen to oldies and not modern music?” Gabriel asked.

“There’s something personal about these songs. It’s as if the lyrics are speaking to me directly. They can tell what I’m feeling.” Lysander replied.

“So, what’s wrong with current music?”

Lysander sighed. “I mean, the top songs in the US are called ‘Death of Sinners’ and ‘Abraham, the Chosen One’. I don’t think I can enjoy those.”

“I’ve never really been a fan of music. But your taste seems to be rubbing off on me.” Gabriel mentioned.

Gabriel leaned his head on his lover’s shoulder, taking in a deep breath of the fresh air. The wind was growing colder by the day, which is why Lysander desperately wanted to get them home.

“Hand me the map, please.” Lysander said. Gabriel gave him the folded map.

Lysander looked over it and marked where they were. They weren’t far from Verona. They should be arriving in a few days, a week at most.

“Since Christmas is coming up, what should we do?” Gabriel asked.

“Work.” Lysander said. “Winter is when the chores pick up. So don’t expect to sit around drinking hot cocoa along the fireplace.”

“Will we at least get gifts?”

“Yes, we will.” Lysander said. He pinched Gabriel’s cheek. “Would you like something for Christmas? A new truck? Or maybe an action figure?”

Gabriel let out a sarcastic laugh. “Ha, ha. I get it. I’m a child.”

“I think it’s sweet. We do get gifts for each other. But it’s not a huge thing for us.”

“Can I make a nativity scene?”

Lysander shrugged his shoulders. “I guess. But you might have to do it in your room.”

They reached an overpass and walked over the highway. A single American flag was waving on a pole. The flag was slightly tattered. He could tell from the golden eagle on top that this was a Waypoint Flag.

“Do you hear that?” Lysander said. He stopped in the middle of the road. Gabriel listened closely. There was a slight roar of an engine in the distance.

“Let’s hide under the overpass.” Gabriel said.

They sprinted under the overpass. After waiting for two minutes, they saw a large military truck, Gabriel remembers they were called Bears, drove over them. The overpass rattled and shook from the weight of the machine.

When it crossed over, Gabriel and Lysander left their hiding spot and looked as the truck drove off into the distance.

“I’m sure there is a base nearby here. Bears don’t just drive around unless there is a base nearby.” Gabriel said.

“Then we’re too close to one of those bases.” Lysander said. “By the way, why are they called Bears?”

Gabriel huffed. “They’re big and strong. But also, according to my dad, they were first used in the Portland Women’s Parade Massacre. And one of these trucks ran over and killed 42 people. So, yeah.”

“So that’s where the tax money goes.” Lysander muttered.

VERONA WAS ONLY a few miles ahead. The surroundings were familiar to Gabriel. He could recall it from the first time they came here.

Sure enough, as Lysander said, the air grew colder. Gabriel could’ve sworn that he saw specs of snow falling and the morning dew grew frosty. Gabriel’s breath even came out as white fog every time he exhaled.

“Lysander.” Gabriel called out.

“Yes?”

“Can I hold your hands? They’re starting to freeze up and I want them to be warmed up.”

Lysander held out his right hand. Gabriel joined his left hand. “Woah, your hands are warm.” Gabriel mentioned.

The black-haired man had been watching Gabriel as they walked. He saw the blonde-man’s nose grow red and his lips slightly start to dry.

“Golden boy,” Lysander muttered.

“Did you say something?” Gabriel asked.

“The sign up ahead.” Lysander said, not answering his lover’s question.

“We’re back!” Gabriel eagerly said.

The sign said ‘Welcome to Verona: The City of Lovers’ was painted on a wooden sign. An American flag was hanging on a pole right next to the sign, a legal requirement for all signs in the US.

“Oh, how I miss this town! Let’s go in so we can meet the others.” Gabriel said.

Before Lysander could say something in reply, Gabriel grabbed him by the wrists and started to pull him into town.

During their absence, the town had begun to decorate for Christmas time. It was clear that the children of the local school helped for the event. Paper snowflakes were pasted on windows while colorful tinsel wrapped around phone poles.

“Where did we end up, Whoville?” Gabriel asked.

“Eh, it’s fine.” Lysander replied.

They briefly walked by the town center. In front of the mayor’s building was a large Christmas tree. It was just barely decorated.

“Gabriel! Lysander!” Mayor Helicanus shouted from his office. “Welcome back!”

“Good to see you, Mr. Mayor!” Gabriel replied.

Lysander just wanted to return home. His legs and arms were tired. His back was sore from carrying so much luggage. He also desperately wanted to shower.

As they approached into the woods, Gabriel could make out the familiar shouting of a young boy. Gabriel looked to the distance and could see Mamillius running towards them.

Mamillius ran, almost slipping from the damp leaves below. He ran to Lysander and hugged his legs.

“You’re back! You’re back!” Mamillius shouted.

“We are,” Gabriel said. Mamillius went to give him a hug also.

“Did you guys bring me something?” The boy asked.

“You’ll find out soon, Mamillius. Go run to the house and tell them we’re back.” Lysander told the boy.

The boy saluted them before turning and running back. Gabriel chuckled as he watched the boy sprint fast.

“Let’s go make our entrance.” Gabriel said.

As they approached the house. They noticed something was off. After greeting the rest of the house mates, whom they hadn’t seen in weeks, there was a weird tension that had to be settled.

“What’s going on?” Lysander asked.

“Well…” Kari muttered. “Uh, something, someone, has shown up.”

Gabriel and Lysander jumped when the front door opened, and Alcibiades and Aaron walked in while holding up a man. He was tied up, his arms behind his back and his lips shut.

“Who the hell is that?” Lysander asked.

The mysterious man was forced to kneel in the middle of the living room. Alcibiades harshly removed the tape, the man groaning in pain.

“Hello,” The man’s hoarse voice said. It sent a strange shiver down Gabriel’s spine. He knew something wasn’t right with this man.

“Gabriel, Lysander. Meet Sempronius.” Kari said.

The two men looked at each other. And both simultaneously knew that they had returned as new men. And that the house had also changed upon their return.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 25

“Correct me, Lord, but only with justice- not in your anger, lest you will bring me to nothing.” Jeremiah 10:24

THE NEW MAN kneeled in front of the house. He watched the house members all look at one another. And yet, out of all the faces from the crowd, one person caught his eye. Nestled in the bunch was Gabriel Barrington.

“Holy! Is that Gabriel?” Sempronius announced.

“Well, shit.” Cassio said.

Gabriel turned to Kari and Timon. “What’s he doing here?” Gabriel asked them.

Timon shrugged his shoulders. “Exactly what I asked. But for some reason, they decided to keep him here.” He replied.

“Kari?” Lysander said.

“He tried to break into my car. And he then tried to fight Alcibiades. We figured we should tie him up and keep him here. Ya’know, citizen’s arrest.” Kari explained.

Gabriel let out an exhausted sigh while Lysander rubbed the bridge of his nose in annoyance.

“Look, we just arrived from our trip. Gabriel and I are going to go shower, eat a proper meal, and then we’ll deal with this.” Lysander said.

“Got it, captain,” Cassio said.

The men that had just arrived stood up and went upstairs. They first placed their bags in their room and then took a long shower. While they showered, Lucrece and Horatio prepared a meal for them.

Now freshly bathed and cleansed, the men ate their lunch. Mamillius sat with them at the table and made talk with them. He told the men about what adventures he had gotten up to during their absence.

“Gabriel looks tired.” Mamillius said.

“Mamillius, leave them alone.” His mother scolded him. “They just came back from a long trip. You get tired after being outside for five hours. Imagine being out for days.”

“Woah! Did you guys see bears? Or lions? Tigers?” Mamillius’ face lit up with excitement.

“Uh. well,” Gabriel said.

“We saw something worse,” Lysander said. The boy leaned closer. “We saw a politian.”

Mamillius feigned passing out. It was adorable to see him be his usual chipper self. A bit of laughter was what Gabriel needed.

“Are you two done?” Kari asked.

“Can’t a man eat in peace?” Lysander jokingly said.

“You can’t put this off. We’ve waited for weeks because the both of you are also valuable members of the house.” She explained.

“Fine,” Lysander said. He grabbed Gabriel’s empty plate and washed them. “Come on. Meeting’s in session.”

A HOUSE was finally united for the first time in several weeks. And today’s agenda was regarding the man that now kneeled in the middle of the living room.

“So, should we vote?” Horatio asked.

“No,” Gabriel replied. “Let’s give him a chance to plead. As someone who was in his position a few months back, I think we should allow this man to make his case.”

“I agree with Gabriel.” Lysander agreed.

“You have the floor,” Kari told the man. Alcibiades removed the tape from his mouth.

The man looked around the room. There was an Indian woman, two Ishmaelites, an old man, a young child, and the rest were young adults. And the most intriguing of them all was the disgraced Gabriel Barrington.

“My name’s Sempronius.” The man started. “I’m from the west. Idaho, to be exact.”

“And why are you here?” Kari asked.

“Well…” Sempronius looked hesitant to say. Gabriel saw this and began to suspect him.

“Get on with it!” Alcibiades commanded. Mamillius jumped and hugged his mother closer.

“I had an affair with my friend’s wife. There, I said it. I got caught and ran out of town. And now I’m here.” Sempronius said.

Lysander noticed that he did not look guilty. Instead, Sempronius puffed up his chest like he was proud of his feat. And Lysander did not like this one bit.

“Okay, well, that’s,” Kari was speechless.

“I don’t want him here!” Alcibiades said. “I will not allow an adulterer to live with us.”

“I agree,” Lucrece replied.

Gabriel leaned forward to look at the guy. “What had he been doing while we were gone?” He asked.

“We’ve kept him in the basement.” Horatio replied.

“What are you thinking, Gabriel?” Lysander asked.

“We’re in a predicament.” He said. The house was confused. Gabriel stood behind Sempronius and placed a hand on his shoulder, his fingerings digging in.

“So, you’re saying we should’ve let him go?” Cassio asked.

“Or killed him?” Aaron muttered.

“Had I not been here, this man wouldn’t have known about me. But now that he’s seen my face and knows I live here, it’s put a target on all your backs.” Gabriel explained.

Lysander piped up. “Which means if we reject him and kick him out, there’ll be nothing to stop him from going to the police and reporting what he’s seen.” He added.

“But,” Virgilia muttered. “How would we know he’d do that? Maybe you might’ve just given him the idea by saying it!”

“He’s already betrayed his friend by sleeping with his wife. I don’t mean to make inferences on someone I’ve just met, but a man willing to betray his friends will easily betray a stranger.” Gabriel said.

Sempronius didn’t try to refute those claims. And everyone picked up on it. He simply smirked at Gabriel as if he had just solved him.

“Shit!” Alcibiades said. “So, we’re forced to keep him here? Let him eat our food and sleep under our roof?” He asked.

The room all began to discuss how to deal with Sempronius. Eventually, Sempronius grew tired and let out a shout. Everyone stopped and turned to him.

“Can you all stop? Jesus! My damn ears are probably bleeding now.” He grunted. Gabriel stepped back from him.

“Do you have an idea?” Gabriel asked him.

“It’s clear no one wants me here. But at the same time, you can’t just let me go. So, why not just call the police and have them take me?” He suggested.

“That could be a good idea.” Horatio said. Virgilia also agreed with him.

“And then what? He’ll just be released and then run off to tattle?” Cassio interjected.

“He had a point.” Kari said.

Gabriel and Lysander both looked at one another. Lysander could see his lover’s eyes were tired. They both wanted to sleep.

“Look. We can keep him downstairs for now.” Gabriel said.

“What? I’m a human! Not some crazed animal!” Sempronius shouted.

“You snuck into our house like some starving rodent.” Kari told him.

Sempronius grunted in frustration. “Fine. I won’t oppose you keeping me locked away in a dungeon. Just don’t let me starve or stink.”

The house was quiet for a moment. People whispered to one another about the proposal.

“It seems like the best course for the moment.” Lysander said. “We’ll keep him down there, maybe use him to do some chores as a way to repay for trespassing.”

“A slave? Great.” Sempronius scoffed.

“Hey, man. I’m not the one who broke the law and snuck into a house with a high ranking military personnel.” Lysander said.

Gabriel nodded to him, the two agreeing.

“Anyone object?” Gabriel asked.

“None from me.” Lysander said. Everyone came to a decision. Some were hesitant to agree to the plan. But they had no other choice.

“Perfect! Alcibiades, Aaron, take him back to the basement.”

“Hang on!” Sempronius shouted. Alcibiades had already put another piece of tape over his mouth to quiet him.

The house was finally quiet. People began to leave the living room and return to their daily chores. Kari and Timon sat Lysander and Gabriel down in the living room.

“Good job, you two.” Timon said. “You really took initiative and stepped up.”

“I’m sure you two must be exhausted from your trip. We won’t hold you long. Just wanted to inform you of some things that have occurred during your trip.” Kari said.

Gabriel and Lysander were kept up to date with all that had happened. The information was mostly about an update on chores or certain people and what they’ve done. It wasn’t anything major.

“Oh, Gabriel. Have you seen the news about your brother?”

“What?” Gabriel quickly asked. “No, I haven’t heard.”

“Well, he’s being deployed to Northern Texas in January.” Kari explained.

Gabriel remembered that conversation. It was decided in May earlier in the year after Joshua spent five months away in the Greater Washington area.

“I understand.” Gabriel replied. Lysander noticed he didn’t have much of an expression on his face.

“If you need extra time, take it. No one wants to rush you into anything.” Kari said.

“I think I’ll be fine.” Gabriel then stood up. “I’ll take a nice nap and then go back to work. Did you guys need more firewood for me to chop?” He asked.

Timon and Kari both looked at each other, then at Gabriel. “Uh, yeah, we do.” Kari muttered.

“Come, Lysander. We’re both tired and need our sleep.” Gabriel grabbed his lover’s hand and began to drag him upstairs.

When they reached their room, the two laid in Gabriel’s bed and hugged each other. Gabriel almost let out a moan from how comfortable his mattress was. He had forgotten what it felt like to sleep on something soft rather than the floor.

As Gabriel almost fell asleep, Lysander could feel the man next to him hug him closer.

“Gabriel, my love. Are you okay?” He asked.

Gabriel looked up. Tears were building in his eyes.

“Get closer to me,” Gabriel muttered.

Lysander pressed himself more until Gabriel was essentially on top of him.

“Tell me what’s wrong.” Lysander told him. The blonde man grabbed the shirt of the man under him, holding it tightly.

“I know it’s silly of me to say, but I miss my family.” Gabriel said.

“That’s perfectly fine to feel that way, Gabriel. I know it’s hard to see that while you’re here, your family still has to live on as if nothing has changed. In reality, they lost not just a family member, but a brother, a son, and role model.”

Gabriel smiled a bit. “How is it that you know what to say to me to make me feel better?” He asked.

“Think of it as a sign that we’re meant to be.” Lysander replied.

“I’m going to go to sleep now. Make sure you don’t let me go.” Gabriel muttered.

“As if I would even dare to do that in the first place.” Lysander said. He kissed his lover’s forehead. “Sleep now.”

Gabriel was the first to close his eyes. When he began to snore lightly, Lysander felt comfortable enough to be able to sleep peacefully.

HORATIO AND GABRIEL both finished clearing out the gutters from leaves and dirt. They leaned against the side of the house and took a short break.

“Here,” Horatio handed the man next to him a bottle of water.

“Thank you.” Gabriel replied. He took a large sip of water.

“I really missed you.”

Gabriel chuckled. “You did? I hope you kept the house under control while I was gone.”

“I did.” Horatio said. “These people are difficult.”

“I’m sure you were able to manage.”

“How was the trip? Did you have fun?” Horatio asked.

Gabriel shrugged his shoulders. “There were good parts. But some not-so good.” He replied.

“But you had Lysander, right? How was it being alone with him again? I’m sure the two of you must’ve had some fun moments.” Horatio said.

“Do you want me to tell you something?” Gabriel asked. Horatio nodded excitedly. He leaned into Horatio’s ear to whisper something. “I fell in love with Lysander more.”

Horatio had a small blush on his face. “Honestly, I was really hoping the two of you would’ve fallen for each. The moment the two of you walked towards the house together that day in August, I began to ship you two together.”

“Well, how about you and Cassio?” Gabriel asked him. Horatio hid his face in his hand. The tips of his ears grew red.

“What? What about Cassio and I?” Horatio began to stumble over his words.

“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to make any strange inferences. It’s just that I see the two of you so close. Anyone can see that you love that man.” Gabriel told him.

“I mean,” Horatio muttered. “I do love Cassio. I love him very much. He was the one that first talked to me when I came here. I thought I was going to be alone forever until he offered to let me sleep in his room.

“That night, I had a nightmare. He didn’t get mad at me or tell me to shut up. Instead, he held me and made sure I fell asleep in his arms. I love that man so much, but I know that he would never love me back.”

Horatio wiped a few tears that had fallen from his face.

“What makes you think that Cassio wouldn’t reciprocate your feelings? Maybe he also loves you too.” Gabriel said.

“He likes Bianca.” Horatio replied.

“Who?”

“She’s the daughter of the nearby land owner. Bianca is always flirting with Cassio. I don’t know if he knows that she likes him. But I don’t want to be a third party to a possible relationship.”

Gabriel brought his arm over Horatio’s shoulders and brought him close. “Are they dating?”

“No.” Horatio replied.

“Then you still have a chance.”

They finished their chores afterwards. Horatio went inside the house while Gabriel climbed down the basement stairs.

A clatter of chains echoed through the room. Tied to a concrete pillar was Sempronius. His clothes were slightly dirty and torn. He had a busted lip and a few bruises all over his body.

“A visitor!” Sempronius said.

“How are you doing down here?” Gabriel asked.

“Ugh, exhausted. The only time I go out is to use the bathroom or do one of your chores.” He replied.

“Well, punishment fits the crime.” Gabriel replied.

Sempronius chuckled. “If we were somewhere in Kansas or Louisiana, my hand would’ve been cut off for stealing. Funnily enough, businesses can get away with stealing millions while citizens get charged for smaller crimes.”

“Can’t argue with that.” Gabriel set a water bottle down and began to open some dried buffalo jerky. “Here, I brought you something.”

“Thank you.”

Gabriel fed the chained man.

“I didn’t expect someone as high and mighty as you to come down here and feed me like a human.”

“Well,” Gabriel slicked his blonde hair back. “Back then I was on Dungeon Duty under the Capitol building.”

“Dungeon Duty?” Sempronius asked.

“Yeah. I had to feed and bathe political prisoners we housed under the Capitol. I saw all kinds of criminals down there.”

“Even Achan Calfin and General Jehoram Yew?”

“Even them. Achan hated apples so father always made sure he was starved and then fed him apple-cinnamon oatmeal.” Gabriel said.

Sempronius finished the last of his food. Gabriel set the trash aside and sat a few feet across from the prisoner.

“Can I ask you a question?” Gabriel asked.

“Sure,” The man replied.

“Why did you have an affair with your friend’s wife?”

“Right into it.” Sempronius chuckled. “Don’t know. There was chemistry between us, I guess.”

“You weren’t worried about the consequences that would come of it? I once had a family friend who did the same and when he was caught, he was chemically castrated and banished while the wife was forced to become a Gomer.”

“Tell me, Gabriel. Do you think they deserved it?” Sempronius asked.

“They both did things they shouldn’t have done. The wife should’ve stayed faithful and the man should’ve not been tempted by lust.” Gabriel explained.

“Exactly. Sometimes, people need the most extreme forms of punishment so they never do it again. It’s not a matter of ‘I’ll never do it again’ but ‘I’ll make sure you never do it again’. You get me?”

Gabriel stuttered his words. “Uh, I guess. That may be true, but it shouldn’t be up to us to decide that. Can we really be both judge and executioner?”

“You make a point,” Sempronius muttered something under his breath.

“I have to go prep for dinner. I’ll make sure that someone brings you a plate.” Gabriel said. He stood up and dusted his clothes of dirt.

“Please come by more and visit. It’s much better than Alcibiades punching me or Cassio pinching my arm when I’m restrained.”

“To be fair, you did try to rob them.” Gabriel said.

“I guess,” Sempronius said.

Gabriel left the basement and went back up to the floor level. He joined the others inside and began to prepare the table.

“Where’d you go?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel almost dropped the plates on the floor at Lysander suddenly showing up behind him.

“You scared me!” Gabriel yelped out. “I was talking with Sempronius.”

“About what?” Lysander then asked. Gabriel could hint a bit of venom in his words. He almost felt like he was being interrogated.

“Just stuff. Ya’know, judge and executioner.” Gabriel replied.

Lysander raised an eyebrow. “Don’t ever go down there alone unless it’s with me.” He firmly stated.

“Huh? Why? Is something wrong?” Gabriel set the plates down and grabbed his lover’s hand. “If you feel uncomfortable around him, then I’ll stop seeing him.”

Timon and Kari were both acting as if they weren’t hearing. But just like Lucrece and Virgilia in the hallway, they were listening to the banter between the two lovers.

“I don’t trust that man. No one here does. I get that you probably relate to him because you both were scorned by society and had to run. But the difference is you couldn’t control it. And he decided to wet his dick.” Lysander said, gritting his teeth.

Lysander looked at Timon and Kari. The two went back to cooking.

“Lysander,” Gabriel muttered. “I won’t be speaking to you until you lower your tone and talk to me in a calm manner. We’ll save this discussion for later.”

Gabriel went back to setting up the table. Lysander quickly realized his anger and left for his room.

That night, during dinner, everyone could feel the tension. Word had spread of their minor argument. The two men sat next to each other but did not feed each other nor did they talk.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 26

“Be on guard; stand firm in the faith; be courageous; be strong.” 1 Corinthians 16:13

AFTER DINNER, Lysander and Gabriel were both in their room. Gabriel hadn’t said anything. Lysander already felt guilty, but his ego prevented him from apologizing.

“Outside,” Gabriel said.

“What?” Lysander asked.

“We’re talking outside. The walls are too thin here.”

Lysander didn’t object. They put on their coats and shoes before exiting the house. Gabriel took the lead, and they walked through the trees. It was an even colder night tonight.

“You’re in the wrong, by the way. So, apologize first.” Gabriel said.

The other man cleared his throat. “I’m sorry, Gabriel. I shouldn’t have gotten upset at you earlier. I could’ve pulled you aside to a private room and told you my grievances without becoming irate.” Lysander said.

Gabriel had a smirk that the other man couldn’t see. His face turned back to a scornful look, and he decided to keep playing.

“What else?” Gabriel said.

“I’m sorry for infantilizing you and treating you like a child. You are a grown man who is allowed to make his own decision, which includes being allowed to talk to whoever you want.” Lysander then said.

“And?” Gabriel asked. It was getting harder to hold in his laugh.

Lysander let out a defeated sigh. “I won’t try to be jealous of others. Not everyone is vying for your heart. I know it belongs to me.”

Gabriel was caught off guard when his lover pulled him in a hug. Lysander placed his head on Gabriel’s shoulder.

“I truly am sorry, Gabriel. Forgive me and I promise to never make you upset.”

Gabriel let out a chuckle as he patted the man’s back. “I forgive you, Lysander.”

“Then kiss me right now if you really do forgive me.” Lysander told him. Gabriel pulled the man away until leaning in and connecting their lips.

Both lips were slightly chapped from the cold.

“That feels better.” Lysander said. Gabriel wiped his lips.

“How come you were jealous of Sempronius but not others like Cassio or Horatio?” He asked.

“Because I trust those men. I’ve lived with them for years. But Sempronius is a stranger, and he isn’t afraid to betray.”

“What do you mean?” Gabriel asked.

“When he admitted to why he was here, did you notice that he didn’t seem guilty, but proud? A man who is foolishly proud could never care for the ones here crushes in his path. And that man will not hesitate to do the same.” Lysander explained.

“You definitely have a point. And he’s also very clever with his words. Earlier when I spoke to him, it felt like I was having a genuine discussion with him. Maybe that’s his way of trying to get us to trust him.” Gabriel said.

Lysander grabbed the other man’s hand to warm them up. “I think it’s safe if we and the others make sure to stay away from him. And we should avoid conversing with him.”

“Do you think it’s wise to cut him off from human contact?” Gabriel asked with concern.

“A human like him does not deserve to trust another man.” Lysander simply said.

“Got it.” Gabriel muttered.

“Come here,” Lysander said. Gabriel got closer and the two hugged for warmth. “I trust you, Gabriel. I trust you with my life. So, hold it close and don’t hurt it.”

“You can trust me. Should we head inside?”

“Not yet. Let’s just be here for a while longer. Are you cold? Get closer to me.” Lysander said. Gabriel got closer. The two were rubbing themselves against each other.

“I’m a bit worried.” Gabriel said.

“Your brother?” Lysander asked.

“Yes. I know he’s a capable man. And yet, I still see him as the young boy that would follow me around the Smithsonian Museum or cry when he fell off his bike. I just wish he was with me here. We’d be safe, in a way.”

“Before you left, what did you tell your brother?”

“I told him to look after our siblings. I told him to visit our mother. And I also,” Gabriel stopped himself. He decided not to tell him about the USB. “Joshua knows to look after the family.”

“And who’s after him?” Lysander asked.

“My sister, Sarah III. She’s 17 but I think, if I can remember, she’s getting married to a distant friend, Medan. He’s 30, I think.”

“I can’t relate to you because I’m an only child. But we both have family that we want to protect. And sometimes, we feel useless because we can only be strong enough, and we can’t always be there. The best you can do is hope that they will protect each other.” Lysander said.

Gabriel had dreams where he ran back to DC and took his siblings and mother with him back to Tennessee. He knew where these dreams stemmed from: His desire for his family to be safe. But he knows doing that will only put them at risk.

“Tell me about yourself.” Gabriel said.

“I figured you’d ask that question at some point. And it’s only fair I tell you also.”

“Give me your hands.” Gabriel told the man. He used his breath to warm up Lysander’s freezing hands.

“I grew up in Michigan. It was a small town. According to my grandparents, they remained partly unscathed during the transformation of America. And it helped that the then governor threatened to leave the union if they weren’t left alone.

“If I can remember, they met around 2046. They got together. But there was something they never told anyone.” Lysander said. “Gabriel, have you ever heard of a lavender marriage?”

Gabriel could recall back to the conversation he once had with the mayor of this town, Helicanus. He knew the mayor had explained to him what the concept of a lavender marriage was.

“I do.” Gabriel replied.

“That’s what my parents were in. On the outside, they had a normal marriage. But secretly, my mom and dad had their own lovers, who were also married to each other. I basically grew up with two sets of parents.

“At first, they were presented to me as aunt and uncle. But when I got older, my parents sat me down and explained to me the truth. I didn’t care, honestly. It just meant that I had a bigger family.”

“You must’ve had fun growing up, away from it all.” Gabriel remarked.

“In a way. I certainly didn’t have the eyes of the government on my back, nor did I have high expectations from my family. I had what I needed. I had many friends, I could stay out late, and I was truly free.

“Then, it happened. My parents were reported to the authorities, and they knew they would be executed. So, they did the only thing that they thought could spare them from the suffering they knew would be coming.” Lysander said.

Gabriel let out a small gasp. “Did they…” He softly said.

Lysander nodded in confirmation. “Right under a mulberry tree we had in our backyard. They left me a note where they apologized for what they did. They regretted many things. But falling in love wasn’t one of them.

“There I was, now an orphan. I had to run away quickly before I was taken in by the police, knowing they would charge me with conspiring with them.”

“How old were you?” Gabriel asked.

“17. That’s why I didn’t do my military service, because I ran away before I became of age. I ran from Michigan and ended up in Indianapolis where I lived in a halfway house for a while.

“Then I ended up in Louisville, where I met Kari. She took me in. And the rest is history. This wasn’t the life I had wanted, but I’m sure as hell grateful I’m at least still alive.”

Gabriel listened in silence, not daring to even breathe too hard. Listening to his lover’s story changed the way he looked at Lysander. He is a stronger man than what he thought.

He leaned up and placed a small kiss on Lysander’s face.

“I had no idea you went through such things.” Gabriel said.

Lysander had a solemn smile on his face. “It’s not something many know. I don’t know if it’s because I am ashamed or because I don’t want people to look at me like an injured puppy who needs to be coddled. But my issues felt lesser when I heard other people’s stories and what they have gone through.”

“Don’t do that, Lysander. You shouldn’t compare your suffering and demean it because someone else has it worse. You went through something traumatic, end of story.” Gabriel told him.

A gust of frigid wind blew past them. Both men instinctively held onto one another for warmth.

“Do you miss them?” Gabriel asked.

“I do.” Lysander replied. “I sometimes think about them and wonder if they would be proud that I’m living as myself.”

“And do you ever hate them? I mean, they did leave you as an orphan.”

Lysander looked off into the distance, deep in thought. “I get it. They thought that was the only way for them to escape their fate. They felt hopeless so leaving this world looked like the best choice.”

“Would you ever- Never mind.” Gabriel said.

“What? Would I ever do the same as them?” He asked. He could tell from Gabriel’s face that was what he wanted to ask. “I want to live. But in this place, being who I want can be a death sentence. Either way, if I’m caught, I’m dead.”

“Don’t. Stay with me. We’ll go through all of this together.” Gabriel hopefully said.

“I’m not going anywhere, Gabriel. I’m firmly staying with you. Even if you one day stop loving me and we part ways, I’ll never forget what we’ve had and what we’ve kept.”

More breezes of crisp wind blew through them. Small specks of snow began to fall from the sky.

“Is it snowing?” Gabriel asked.

“Looks like it. We are witnessing the first snow of winter.” Lysander said. He looked at the man in his arms. “It’s a pleasure to watch this with you.”

“It’s getting late. We should head inside.” Gabriel said to Lysander. Lysander nodded and the two, holding hands, walked back to the house.

After changing out of their clothes, they got in their bed and put a blanket over themselves.

“I love you, Lysander. Good night.” Gabriel muttered.

“Love you too,” Lysander replied as he already began to drift to sleep.

THE CHRISTMAS PARADE was playing on the TV. A new log had just been thrown into the fire. Mamillius was in the middle of the living room as Horatio showed him how to make paper snowflakes.

“Lunch is ready.” Timon announced. People joined at the table and began to eat. Some people showed up later than others.

“Any plans for the day?” Kari asked the table as she swiped on her tablet.

“I’m playing with Crab!” Mamillius shouted excitedly.

“Gratiano from town needs my help.” Alcibiades said.

“And you, Gabriel? Any plans?” She directed her attention to him.

“Hm, I’ve been meaning to organize my room.” He replied.

When lunch ended, he went to the room he shared with Lysander and began to fix it up slowly. Since Lysander had been sleeping in his bed, Gabriel’s side was the messiest part. Lysander’s remained mostly untouched.

He adjusted Lysander’s collection of vinyls and cassette tapes. His collection was expansive. He read the titles of many of the albums. If he could guess, Lysander didn’t have any music from after the turn of the century.

Lysander also had several books and a shelf near his bed. Gabriel remembered the first few books he saw on his first night in the house and how deliberate they were placed for him to see.

The books were also old. He recognized many of the titles belonging to the Federal Banned Book list. And while he knew there were no cameras anywhere, Gabriel was still frightened to touch them.

Gabriel had been conditioned at a young age to treat many forbidden media as dangerous and threatening. His father once said that “Reading leads to curiosity, which leads to experimenting, which leads to sinning.”

And while Gabriel had by now established that his father is a hypocrite, those words are engraved into his mind.

His finger grazed the spine of one of these books. A touch wouldn’t hurt him.

“Caught you!” Lysander shouted. Gabriel jolted back and stepped away from the shelf. He hid his arms behind his back.

“I didn’t do anything!” Gabriel quickly said. When he saw it was Lysander, his mood calmed down.

“Were you cleaning my side?” Lysander asked. He walked into the room, his gray shirt stained with car grease.

“Yes. It looked like it needed a bit of dusting.”

“Looks good.” Lysander stood next to the shelf where Gabriel had just stood. “Did you want to read it?” He asked.

“Nope. I was just looking.” Gabriel replied.

Lysander grabbed one of the books from the shelf and held it up. “Do you know what this story is about?” He asked.

The title of the book was called ‘The Handmaid’s Tale’. Gabriel knew what a handmaid was.

“No,” Gabriel said.

“It follows the story of a woman who was forced into servitude to have a man’s child. It takes place in an America not so different from ours. Actually, exactly like ours.”

Gabriel almost reached out his hand to touch it. It was such an interesting contradiction. He will happily hold another man’s hand and kiss his lips but draws the line at a book.

One is a sin he commits with his hands, the other with his eyes. The former driven by his heart, the latter by his mind.

“I won’t force you to hold it or touch it.” Lysander placed the book back on the shelf. “If a government walked into this room, you bet your ass I would be arrested and executed.”

“Executed for owning a book?” Gabriel asked. He knew the answer already. He himself has sentenced many for owning forbidden media.

“Words are the seeds and knowledge is the water. Together, ideas bloom which can overtake the poison ivies.” Lysander said.

“I might read them one day. When I get the courage.” Gabriel said. Lysander smirked.

“They’ll be here. They can burn words off pages but can’t burn them off your mind.”

Lysander grabbed some clean clothes from his dresser. He left the room and went to shower while Gabriel kept cleaning.

Gabriel kept occasionally turning back to the shelf and looking at the books. As tempted as he was, he didn’t reach for them. Just thinking about himself opening one of them made his heart race.

AARON WALKED into the living room and tapped Horatio on the shoulder.

“It’s your turn to feed the prisoner.” He told Horatio.

Horatio grabbed the plate of food and went down to the basement. His knees shivered as he looked down into the dark abyss. If only Cassio was here with him to guide him down.

With a deep breath, Horatio stepped down the stairs and quickly ran over to where Sempronius was chained at.

“Oh,” Sempronius said with a disappointed look on his face. “When is Gabriel going to feed me? I’d love to talk with him.”

“Uh,” Horatio stuttered. He wasn’t sure how to respond.

Then he remembered the announcement Gabriel and Lysander made to everyone about how to treat the prisoner: Do your job and don’t talk to him.

“He’s busy.” Horatio said. He kneeled on the floor and began to slowly start feeding Sempronius.

“Who cooks this food? They do a mighty fine job!” Sempronius boisterously said.

“Timon and Kari. They’re in charge of cooking.” Horatio replied. He kept his head down as he stuck the spoon in the food and then held it out.

Sempronius ate his food as he kept glancing at Horatio. He took in how the young man was acting. He kept his head down, chewed on his lips, flinched back from the clanging of the chains, and kept a fair amount of distance between them.

In conclusion, Horatio was a scared man and weak-minded. Just perfect for him.

“What’s a young man such as yourself doing in a house like this?” Sempronius asked.

Horatio finished closing the flask of water. “Mm…”

“I don’t bite, kid.”

“I ran away.” Horatio said. He tried to keep his walls up. A little information won’t hurt.

“Such a beautiful young man shouldn’t be cooped up in this place. You should be in Atlanta, starring in movies and dramas.” Sempronius teased.

Horatio blushed but turned his head away. “I have to go now.”

“Alright. But if you ever need to talk to someone, I’ll be here.”

“How am I supposed to trust you? You don’t exactly have a good record.” Horatio snapped. Sempronius only grinned, showing off his perfect smile.

“Horses don’t just allow any man to ride them, right?” Sempronius asked. The young man wanted to say something but just ran out of the basement, almost crashing into a concrete pillar on his way out.

What Horatio didn’t know was that to tame a wild horse, you must first tie him and slowly reel him in.

After entering the inside of the house, Horatio washed the plate and cleaned out the flask.

He would be lying if he said he didn’t want to take up Sempronius’ offer. In recent weeks, his only companion, Cassio, has been busy with other people. Horatio knows that he’s meeting with Bianca.

But he dares not say anything. Because Horatio himself has also started to feel guilty. He’s noticed that he’s been relying too much on Cassio to guide him. And he wants to slowly split away from him.

“Woah! Horatio!” Gabriel said. Horatio had left the water running. Gabriel turned off the faucet.

“Sorry!” Horatio said. He put the dishes in the dish rack.

“What’s wrong? You looked out of it.” Gabriel said.

“Nothing. Just thinking about something.”

Gabriel leaned against the counter. “If you ever need to talk, I’m right here. My door is always open for you.”

“Thanks.” Horatio replied. Gabriel patted his shoulder and was leaving the kitchen. “Actually! There’s something I want to ask you.”

Gabriel stopped and turned around. “Go ahead.” He said.

“Uh, you and Lysander are dating, right?” Horatio asked as his face became flushed.

“Well, yeah.” Gabriel replied.

“How are you two able to be together and not get annoyed by the other person?” He asked.

“We both have our own personal lives. That’s the trick. While Lysander is my world, I make sure everything is not about it. I have my personal hobbies, and he has his own. If we were together all the time, we’d grow sick of each other.

“Now, does that mean I will avoid him sometimes? No. If he needs me for something, I will always be there. All I’m saying is that we need individuality for us to be together.” Gabriel said. Horatio nodded.

“Thanks, Gabriel.”

Gabriel nodded in reply. “Anytime. I’m still new to this so I’m not that experienced. I’m learning. That’s how we move in life, by making mistakes and learning.”

Horatio thanked him again and allowed Gabriel to return to wherever he was going. He looked out the kitchen window and saw Gabriel walking to Lysander outside. The two men hugged each other and kissed one another before running off into the woods.

He then saw Cassio begin to walk up the trail and towards the house. Horatio ran out and quickly marched down the steps of the porch.

But he stopped himself. Instead of running, he simply walked towards Cassio. And when Cassio saw him, the two smiled at one another and greeted each other like friends.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 27

“Do not judge, or you too will be judged. For in the same way you judge others, you will be judged, and with the measure you use, it will be measured to you.” Matthew 7: 1-2

THE MORNING OF CHRISTMAS, while frigid and freezing, still had a warm atmosphere. The gifts had been passed out and the living room was lively as the function created chatter and laughter to ring all over the house.

“I’ll be back.” Gabriel told Lysander. His lover nodded.

Gabriel entered the kitchen and saw Timon sitting near the small TV on the counter.

“I’m just here to get some fresh air.” Gabriel told him.

“I’m watching the news.” Timon replied.

He grabbed a chair and sat next to Timon. He turned to look at the news.

“You know, there’s a reason why Christmas is called the Day of Tragedies.” Timon mentioned.

“How so?” Gabriel asked.

“Every year during Christmas, several global tragedies happen. In Paris four years ago, an Islamic terrorist killed 15 at a gathering. 10 years ago, the Brazilian government was overthrown by rebel forces. And just last year was the start of the Benin-Togo War.”

“And what’s happening this year?”

“See for yourself.” Timon said, gesturing his hand to the TV. Gabriel leaned closer to listen to the news woman.

“Rebel Ukrainian forces have executed at least 6 high ranking members of the Russian military. The president has declared martial law. Smaller protests have erupted in Russia-occupied Finland and Georgia.”

News segments showed areas of the Ukrainian region of Russia and chaos in the streets.

“Can’t say I wasn’t expecting that.” Gabriel said.

“Did you know something like this was going to happen?” Timon asked.

Gabriel nodded. “Two years ago, when I went on a trip to Kyiv and heard several high ranking admirals talking about how they had heard there was an attack being prepared. They knew it was going to happen but didn’t do anything to stop it.”

“Fascinating. When you’re so high on your podium, you think you’re untouchable.” Timon muttered.

“Anyways, it’s not all uncommon. According to my dad, my grandfather knew all about the assassination attempts on him but didn’t listen to them. That’s how he lost his thumb in one incident.”

Gabriel stood up and grabbed himself a glass of water. He was going to drink it until he saw the sink water was slightly brown.

“Uh, the water’s rusted again.” He said.

“Not surprised.” Timon replied. “I’ll call a plumber to get the pipes fixed. Get some water from the bottles. Better get it fixed before we have our own Michigan Water Crisis.”

Gabriel dumped out the water. He instead took a sip of some leftover hot cocoa. Lysander then joined him in the kitchen.

“It’s getting stuffy in there.” Lysander said.

“I never got to give you my gift.” Gabriel told him.

Lysander raised an eyebrow. “Another gift?” He asked.

“Yes. Come with me. I’ll give it to you in our room.” Gabriel grabbed his lover’s hand and dragged him to their room.

When inside, Gabriel locked the door and then rummaged to an area under his bed. After searching, he found a small black bag. Inside was an even smaller black box.

“Before my mom was admitted to the psychiatric hospital, she gave me something and told me to give it to someone that I will forever trust with everything.”

Gabriel pulled out a small silver ring from the box. Upon closer look, the sides were encrusted with small jewels and the Barrington family seal was branded on the inside. A larger ruby was in the center of one of the sides.

“Can you give me your hand?” Gabriel asked. Lysander nodded, speechless as he watched Gabriel place the ring on his left ring finger.

“You do realize this is the hand for proposing, right?” Lysander asked.

“I know.”

Lysander then asked, “So does that mean you’re proposing to me?” He asked.

“Not exactly. I want you to wear it as a promise for the future. Who knows? Maybe one day we will be able to have a symbolic ceremony where I can fully announce my love.” Gabriel explained.

Lysander looked down at the ring and smiled. Never had he felt such affinity to a single person in his life. Just the thought of losing him made his heart hurt.

“If we can’t get married, then let’s at least be together, always.” Lysander said.

“Always.” Gabriel added.

“Should we head back down stairs?” Lysander said. His hand came up and began to rub Gabriel’s wool sweater.

“How about we stay up here? I want to spend the rest of this day with the person I love.” Gabriel replied.

Gabriel pulled in his lover and the two began to kiss one another. Lysander removed their sweater as the two awkwardly moved to the nearest bed.

Lysander climbed on top of Gabriel, his hand cupping the side of the blonde man’s face.

“Feel that ring?” Lysander asked.

The silver ring was cold on Gabriel’s face. He nodded. “I feel it.”

“Good. When you’re with me, you’ll feel things you thought you couldn’t.” Lysander began to kiss the man’s neck.

Gabriel moaned softly as the man on top of him began to trace downwards. He briefly glanced outside, seeing the snow falling.

EARLY JANUARY rolled around. The snow was still falling, though it wasn’t as fierce as the past month.

Alcibiades chopped wood outside. Cassio dropped a few logs he had picked up and went inside.

“Need help?” Mamillius asked. Alcibiades stopped his axe and looked down at the small boy. He wore a large puffy blue sweater and a black pom-pom hat.

“Go inside, Mamillius. It’s cold outside.” Alcibiades told him.

“Then why aren’t you wearing a shirt? You’ll get cold too.” The boy replied.

“Because I’m doing something vigorous. Now go back!”

Mamillius planted himself on a log of wood. “Mama said if you want someone to do something, you should say please.”

“Well, here’s a harsh truth. Sometimes, saying please does nothing. All it does is make people see you as weak.” Alcibiades said. He grabbed his shirt and wiped his forehead of sweat.

“So, being nice means being weak?” Mamillius asked.

Alcibiades sighed. “It’s more complicated than that.” He said. He set the axe down and kneeled next to the young boy.

“Have you ever been mean to someone?”

“Yes, I have.” The man replied. “Some people deserved it. They hurt people and said mean things. But some people didn’t deserve it.”

“Does Horatio deserve it when you yell at him?” Mamillius asked.

“No,” Alcibiades admitted. “Horatio is a nice person. I just want him to be strong, like you. It’s a good thing to be nice. But being mean is sometimes needed.”

Mamillius dug his shoes into the wet dirt. He pouted his lips. “Do you like my mom?” He asked.

Alcibiades felt his face blush. He turned away and returned to his axe. “Go inside.”

“Please tell me! I won’t tell anyone!” Mamillius begged.

After chopping a piece of wood, Alcibiades looked at the kid. His cheeks were becoming redder from the cold.

“If I tell you, will you go inside?” Alcibiades asked.

The boy nodded. “Yes!” he eagerly said.

“Fine,” Alcibiades relented. “Yes, I do like your mother. She is a nice woman. But don’t tell her, okay? I don’t think she’s ready for that.”

Mamillius nodded. He shut his mouth and threw the imaginary zipper away.

“Now go inside before you freeze your toes off.” Alcibiades said. Mamillius saluted him before running back inside. “Weird kid.” he muttered under his breath.

Gabriel came by and picked up some of the logs that had been chopped.

“Are you almost done with those?” He asked.

“Yeah.” Alcibiades grunted.

“Kari asked if you wanted to feed the prisoner. If not, she’ll get someone else to do it.” Gabriel told him.

“I’ll do it right now. Let me finish this up.” He replied.

IN THE BASEMENT the prisoner was still tied up. Sempronius heard footsteps coming down. His hopes were deflated when it wasn’t Gabriel once again.

“Seriously?” He muttered to himself.

“I’m here to feed you. If you don’t want it, don’t eat it.” Alcibiades told him.

Alcibiades sat on a nearby stool and began to feed the prisoner.

“When am I going to be free?” Sempronius asked.

“When we decide so. Now eat your food so I can leave.”

After Sempronius ate his food, Alcibiades quickly stood up and tried to leave. But he heard the quick clattering of the chains behind him and turned around.

“Wanna know something?” The prisoner asked.

“No.”

Sempronius smirked. “That child. His mother feels the same way you do.”

Alcibiades stopped and turned around. He saw the man smiling at him.

“How do you know?” He asked.

“Thin walls and thin floors. I heard her talking to Virgilia about how she finds you attractive but does not want to formally ask you out.”

“Why?” Alcibiades suddenly was interested in what this heretic had to say.

“She doesn’t want you to feel obligated to also look after her son. She and her child are a package. If you were to date her, you would also be responsible for the child. And Lucrece believes that you don’t want that on you.”

Alcibiades let out a sigh, the air coming out foggy from his mouth.

“I have to leave.” He said.

“Could you also tell Gabriel and Lysander to keep down their late night activities. I can hear the creaks of the wood floor all the way down here!”

Marching up the stairs, Alcibiades exited the basement with the empty plates in hand. He felt elated on the inside. But it was wishful thinking for him to think something between him and Lucrece could happen.

After fixing himself up, he entered the house and made his way to the kitchen.

“Are those from the prisoner?” Lucrece asked from behind. Alcibiades jumped. He saw her at the sink washing dishes.

“Uh, yes.” Alcibiades said. He had always put up a strong front. And yet, around this woman, especially now with what he was told, it felt like all his walls were collapsing.

“Here, let me take them.” She walked over and grabbed the empty plates from his hand. Her finger briefly brushed against Alcibiades.

He looked down and saw the spot where she had touched his skin was covered in bubbles.

“Whoops. Let me get that cleaned up.” Lucrece said. She brought a small towel and cleaned away the soap.

“Thanks.” Alcibiades muttered.

“No problem. Go finish your chores.” She nudged the side of him.

Alcibiades nodded and exited the kitchen. He then glanced at Lucrece and could’ve sworn he saw her blushing.

TIMON STARED AT THE SKY after a thunderstorm had just passed. He checked the weather and saw it would be hotter later in the day.

There was a time when winter used to be cold. Of course, it’s not like that anymore. Timon is lucky he’s still alive. Every summer, he sees the news about hundreds of elderly people dying from the heat. And if it’s not the heat, then dying from the cold.

Timon reached into his pocket and pulled out a small pocket watch.

“Hey, Timon.” Kari said, observing the elderly man who stared into nothing. “Are you okay?” She asked.

“I’m fine.” Timon replied with no emotion.

“Some of us are heading into town. If you need anything, call me.” She told him. Timon nodded and watched as some of the house members piled into the car and drove off.

When it was silent, Timon turned back to the pocket watch. Just behind it was a foggy reflection that he could see of himself. The bronze watch grew rusted over the decades. The chain itself had broken multiple times and was held together through welding.

Timon wasn’t sure when he had started crying. Tears fell from his face and landed on his pants.

“My Mac.” Timon muttered, his finger rubbing the cold metal.

A creaking noise interrupted Timon from behind. He turned and through the door of the window saw a gentleman with blonde hair walking down the stairs. It was Gabriel.

“Timon?” Gabriel opened the door and then closed it. He shivered from the cold and rubbed his arms. “I thought you went with them.” He said. Timon looked away to hide his tears.

“Didn’t feel like it.” Timon muttered.

Gabriel could tell he was upset. In the months he had lived in this house, he had seen the kind of man Timon was.

He was silent, stern, and commanding. And yet, unlike others like Kari or Alcibiades, he kept a level of distance from the others. Timon never openly talked about his past life.

“Everything okay?” Gabriel asked. He sat next to Timon.

“I’m fine.” Timon replied.

“I don’t think you are.” Gabriel said. “If you need to talk to someone, you can tell me anything. I won’t judge.”

Timon glanced at the man next to him. He became jealous. Gabriel was a man who had it all, then lost it, and yet still managed to find happiness. Why couldn’t Timon’s life have been like that?

But deep down, Timon knew exactly why his life was like this. It was karma.

“That’s a nice watch.” Gabriel said, pointing to the small object in Timon’s hand.

“Thanks. It was a gift.” Timon replied.

“From who?”

Timon could feel his eyes get clouded. He bit his lips and blinked his eyes rapidly.

“Mac.” He muttered.

“Mac? Is that an old friend or family member?” Gabriel asked, leaning closer.

“No,” Timon shook his head. “Mac was more than that.” He added. Gabriel saw the man’s shoulders tense up.

“Then who is he?”

“An old lover.” Timon said with a large sigh.

Gabriel was taken aback. He never knew Timon was just like him. He had always felt that Timon kept something private. But never knew it was this kind of secret.

“Did you love him very much?” Gabriel asked.

“He was my everything.” Timon muttered.

Timon began to sob and wiped his face with the sleeve of his sweater. Gabriel brought his arm over his back and held him close.

“I miss him.” Timon said between sobs. “Mac was my other half. And I lost him.”

“I’m sure it wasn’t your fault, Timon. You can’t blame everything on yourself.” Gabriel replied.

“You don’t understand, Gabriel. It is my fault!” Timon shouted.

Gabriel looked wide-eyed. “What are you saying, Timon? What did you do?” He asked.

Timon shook his head. His hands turned red from how hard he was clutching the pocket watch. He only had this left of Mac and didn’t want to let go.

“I did horrible things, Gabriel. I was a young, stupid man. I thought if I showed them that I was different then I would be spared. We both thought so.” Timon said.

“If you don’t want to tell me, you don’t have to.” Gabriel told him.

The elderly man finally sat up after being hunched over. “I have to tell someone. I have carried this guilt with me for too long.”

Timon then turned to Gabriel and gave him a crestfallen smile.

“I’m going to tell you something, Gabriel. You said you won’t judge me. Please keep that promise.”

“How come you’re telling me?” Gabriel then asked.

“Because,” Timon said with a sigh. “In some way, you and I are similar. You’ll understand soon. And I hope that similarity will help you not see me as a bad guy.”

“I understand. I won’t judge, Timon. Take your time.” Gabriel placed his hand on Timon’s knee.

“Very well.” Timon said. He laid back and looked at the trees ahead of them. The green evergreen pines had not lost color but were covered in snow.

Gabriel prepared himself to hear the old man’s tale. And to finally know why this man is the way he is. And more importantly, who is Mac and why does Timon blame himself?

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 28

“This is what the Lord almighty said: ‘Administer true justice; show mercy and compassion to one another. Do not oppress the widow or the fatherless, the foreigner or the poor. Do not plot evil against each other’.” Zechariah 7: 9-10

THE UNIVERSITY was erupting into chaos. The quad had been divided into two sides. One side carried signs and posters for the reelection of incumbent President Samuel Watts. Meanwhile, the other side shouted for the election of Sarah Barrington, a newly 22 year old.

“Go home, fascists!” One side yelled.

“We don’t want you here!”

Timon also shouted. Joined alongside his lover, Mac, the two shouted ‘Vote for Barrington’ to the other side.

Police in riot gear positioned in the zone between the clashing sides. They occasionally had to grab protesters and detain them. By the looks on their faces, they knew this was going to become even more catastrophic.

“Timon!” A woman from the other side yelled. Timon saw a young woman whom he didn’t remember her name but had met at orientation for their school.

Timon and Mac exited the protest where the woman who had called to him walked up with an angry look.

“What is wrong with you?” She shouted. “Why are you advocating for them? Do you know what they think of people like us?” She asked.

“Don’t mix me in with you freaks!” Timon shouted.

“Did you forget what Sarah Barrington said about wanting to exterminate all queers? Or when her VP said we should be rounded up and killed? Are you fucking deaf, Timon?” She shouted. She was joined by other friends.

Timon recognized them as belonging to the Queer Students Club.

“That was taken out of context.” Mac replied.

“Exactly! Stop your fear mongering! If you sheep had any sense of individualism, you would wake up and see that they are right!” Timon shouted.

The woman scoffed. “Me? A sheep? You’re a literal sheep thinking the wolves won’t eat you! Newsflash, Timon! They will never see you as one of them!” She shouted.

Before Timon could reply, shouting emerged from the quad. Protesters began to climb over the barriers and began to fight. The police, while some tried to stop the mayhem, others were seen standing and doing nothing.

“This is what they want!” The woman’s friend said. “They want chaos! And you’ll be lucky if you survive it!”

Tear gas was then thrown into the crowd. Timon and Mac quickly ran out of the quad and to the parking lot. As they got inside, they pulled out and drove to their apartment.

“We made it.” Mac sighed.

“Yeah. But what if what she said is true? How can we trust them?” Timon asked.

“Because, we aren’t like them. We don’t shove our queerness in other’s faces and make it our personality. We don’t try to indoctrinate kids or try to make them like us. We just want to live.” Mac replied.

Timon nodded. He turned on the radio.

“Presidential nominee Sarah Barrington recently made controversial statements regarding immigrants. In a leaked recording, the running woman was heard joking about conducting a large-scale deportation.”

Timon quickly turned the radio off.

“Mac?” He asked. “What about your family? Are you sure that voting for Barrington is a good idea?”

“My family were, key word were, immigrants. But they at least work hard and don’t commit crimes like the aliens sneaking into the country.”

“Got it. Are you ready? Voting opens next week.”

“Of course I am. I can feel that this country will change dramatically.”

TIMON AND MAC received an email a few days before the election. The letter was sent from Barrington, who requested that their supporters who were queer or ‘other groups’ to register in a system.

When voting day came, they cast their ballots and proudly hung their Barrington flag outside their apartment window.

Sure, it was a hectic day. Several news sources reported shootings occurring in voting polls, many of which were carried out by Barrington supporters. But Timon brushed it off as more fear mongering.

As the ballots were counted across the county, the US went into martial law. Many cities began to see a rise in protest and destruction of property. Every time a state called it in, it was met with jeers or cheers.

Timon watched the TV closely. He became nervous and for a minute wondered if he made the right choice. He knew something was off but brushed it aside as political nervousness.

And then, it was announced. On November 28, Pennsylvania called their 24 electoral votes for Sarah Barrington. And she was elected the 49th President of the United States.

The country erupted into more chaos. Despite the former president having ten-million more in the popular vote, the opposition was declared the winner.

Timon and Mac had to hide in their apartment and take down their flag out of fear for the protests in the street.

This information was later censored, but Timon remembered all too well the massacres that happened in Texas and Florida. States such as California and Washington began to announce plans for secession. The military themselves became involved as loyalty was split down the middle.

Nobody wanted to say it, but it was forming to become the Second American Civil War.

Timon thought that there was nothing to worry about. It was just a side that couldn’t accept the results of a fair election. Slowly as the inauguration approached closer, things began to seem off.

It started when the then president in his lame duck era, Samuel Watts, was arrested on charges of espionage. He, his VP, and their cabinet were sentenced for an indefinite amount of time. Then there was Sarah Barrington, who took the presidency without being inaugurated.

The Constitution was suspended. The military, who served the Constitution, became outraged and many high-ranking members were fired and blacklisted for speaking out.

Civil liberties were halted. The press that did not align with the parties interests were shut down and taken over, social media was shut down, anyone could be searched at any time. And Timon knew he had made a mistake.

A powder keg had gone off in the country. No matter what news station was on, there were displays of protests and massacres. It was considered one of America’s bloodiest times.

Timon one day walked into the kitchen and found Mac crying on the phone while calling someone.

“Mac?” Timon asked, placing his hand on his back.

“I don’t know, mama. I keep emailing them, but they aren’t answering!” Mac desperately said.

His mother finished talking with Mac saying he’ll look into it. Timon noticed Mac’s laptop was open and was writing an email.

“Mac? What’s going on? Is your mom okay?” Timon asked.

Mac shook his head. “My mom and dad got a letter that they were being deported. Their neighbors got the same letters.”

Timon checked his phone. Sure enough, the government was planning a mass deportation. They were even deporting US citizens who happened to be born to immigrants.

“But I thought the people at Barrington told us that they would be safe. Have they replied?” Timon asked.

“I’ve tried! But no one is answering. They told us that they would be safe! So why are they being deported to Mexico? They aren’t even Mexican!” Mac shouted.

“Why don’t they come here? I’m sure we can make some room-”

“Texas and New Mexico had shut their borders because of rising conflicts. And even worse, apparently the Mexican and Canadian presidents are deciding to close their borders.”

“But why?”

“Haven’t you seen the news? Millions of Americans have fled. They’re calling it the American Diaspora. Italy and France have already banned refugees. And I heard Japan and the Philippines are going to do the same.” Mac said. “Timon, what if they can’t escape? What will happen to them?”

Timon hugged his lover. They stared at the opened emails. No one was answering their questions.

“Don’t we have class today?” Mac asked.

“The university shut down. Apparently, some of the professors were found dead in their homes.” Timon replied.

“Timon. What if we made the wrong choice?”

Timon couldn’t respond. He didn’t know how to. He was speechless.

Over the following weeks, America became more hectic. President Sarah Barrington announced she would be stepping down and allowing for her husband, Abraham Barrington-Washington, to take over, making him the 50th President of the United States.

The Civil War continued. Loyalists to the US were killed on sight while it seemed that political prisoners were being executed every day.

Mac eventually lost contact with his parents. When he checked the New Mexico news, he saw that a ghetto had been built to house the illegals that couldn’t escape.

THE PINK LIST had begun to circulate around. Timon accidentally received the list. He guessed that someone had accidentally sent him the list by mistake. But what he read on it shocked him to his core.

’Calling all loyal Patriots! Attached to this document is a list of all queer individuals in your area. Tomorrow at 8 am, we must execute as many as possible to stop their kind. Thanks to our lovely President, we can now buy high-grade weapons.

‘Be mindful of tomorrow. It will be an event to protect the future of America. Administer true Godliness by showing these people no justice or mercy! We must take back the country once and for all for God!’

Timon glanced at the clock. It was 6 am. He had stayed up all night looking at the news. Then he checked the Pink List and found his and Mac’s name on it. This time, he knew it wasn’t just fear mongering. This was reality.

“Mac!” Timon shouted. He woke up his lover. “We have to pack, right now!”

“Huh?” Mac asked. He watched Timon run around the room and began to pack their clothing into a bag.“

“Get up, now! Something terrible is coming and we have to leave now.”

“But where are we gonna go? The border is closed.” Mac said, finally getting up.

“I heard that Colorado is staying neutral. We can go there and try to hide.”

The men packed their essentials and stuffed them into the car. It was now 7 am. They began to slowly drive down the street. The streets were littered in trash. Blood stained the concrete and shops were vandalized.

“Can you tell me what’s wrong?” Mac asked.

Timon then explained the email. And he also noted how their names were on that list for death.

“I don’t get it. I thought we were safe because we voted for them.” Mac said.

When it became 7:15, the city broke into chaos. They saw men wearing masks running around and shooting people.

When they passed the university, they saw students who had been holding down in the dorms were thrown off the roof. Timon hit the brakes when a person ran into the streets.

Timon saw who it was. It was the woman that warned him.

“Timon?” She said, her face leaking red blood. Just then, Timon saw as she was shot, and her body slumped on the street. Timon hit the brakes, running over her dead body.

“I thought you said it was at 8!” Mac said.

The streets were hectic. Timon saw as one of the houses of a queer house was being lit on fire.

“I don’t get it.” Timon said. But once a mob is given the ammunition, there is nothing to stop their fire.

It wasn’t easy escaping the city. Timon had to force Mac to look down the entire time so he wouldn’t see the destruction.

They then made their way to Colorado. They turned on the radio to keep up with the news.

“President Abraham Barrington has so far not commented on the Pink Massacre that had been happening in major cities. While we don’t have exact numbers, it is estimated that thousands have been killed.

“The Supreme Court, which has been stacked with loyalists in the past few months of accidental deaths, has recently struck down Obergefell v. Hodges and Loving v. Virginia. This comes at a time when many landmark cases have been overturned.

“Last week, the courts also struck down Griswold v. Connecticut, Lawrence v. Texas, and Engel v. Vitale. Many loyal states have already banned gay marriages and the usage of contraceptives. To any who are still out there and listening, we advise you to stay cautious in this new hell we have found ourselves in.”

The radio host turned off the microphone.

“That was depressing.” Timon said. He glanced at Mac, seeing him looking out the window.

“My mom hasn’t picked up.” Mac muttered.

“Well, maybe the lines are down, like in Montana and Wisconsin. We should try to keep our hopes up.”

“Hopes up? Timon, we were listed for death! They wanted to execute us!” Mac snapped. “How can I be hopeful when I’ve lost everything!”

“You haven’t lost me.” Timon said.

“Yeah, but you’re a pain in the ass. I love you, Timon. So, you better not abandon me.” Mac told him.

The gas level was running down. Timon pulled into a gas station and told Mac to stay inside while he went out.

As soon as he stepped inside the gas station, he saw the cashier holding up a gun to his face.

“Woah! I just need some gas.” Timon said.

“Then you won’t mind being pat down, will ya?” The cashier replied. Another man came up from behind and patted down Timon’s body. When he was cleared, the gun we set down.

“Can I get 8 gallons, please?” Timon asked.

“$15 per gallon.” The cashier said.

“What? Are you scamming me?”

The man shrugged. “Ever since the inauguration, the dollar has been going to shit. Tons of countries are pulling their ties from us. You’re lucky to get this price.”

Timon relented and paid the price. He would shell out thousands just to get to safety.

“Oh, by the way! Be careful out there. Some loyalists are going… rogue. And they’re killing anyone they see. You’ll get them off your backs if you show them a Barrington flag.”

“Shit,” Timon muttered. “You don’t happen to sell any?”

The cashier nodded. “That’ll be $45.”

Timon returned to the car. He pumped in the gas and watched Mac inside the car, scrolling on his phone. They then pulled out and continued the drive.

“Any updates?” Timon asked.

“The British Prime Minister and King of England released a joint statement that they’re cutting ties with the US. Israel is also launching rockets to Lebanon and Syria.”

“Here. If anyone pulls up, show them this flag.” Timon handed the flag to Mac.

THERE WAS AN EERIE quiet in the countryside. Small towns looked relatively normal. Mac had to hold up the flag multiple times for patriots to see them as one of them.

It seemed that Timon and Mac weren’t the first ones to have the idea of going to Colorado. The lines were long and went on for miles.

“Excuse me?” Timon asked one of the border guards. “What’s taking so long?”

The border guard walked over. “Don’t know. An hour ago, the governor ordered us to stop letting in refugees. None of us know what’s going on.”

Hours went by. It began to grow cold as night began to settle in. At midnight is when loud noises blared. Military trucks drove past the lines and announced for everyone to exit their vehicles.

“Attention all citizens! Please evacuate your cars and make your way to the front. Your belongings will be given to you at a later time.”

“Should we go?” Mac asked.

Timon had a gut feeling that something was wrong. But they had no choice. He turned and saw that more trucks and helicopters were coming their way.

A deluge of citizens walked out, some carrying bags or mementos, and made their way to the front. They were all placed into tents where they were squeezed like sardines in a can.

Cries from people asking what was going on or people needing food were hurled out. It seemed that no one was answering their question.

“Look!” A person pointed to a nearby TV.

A news reporter spoke, “Just hours ago, the governor of Colorado officially pledges loyalty to President Abraham Barrington.”

The crowd erupted into cries. Many broke through the tent and barriers and the border areas fell into chaos. The military demanded peace and order.

Gunfire erupted from all sides. Timon and Mac both stayed in the tent together.

“Where do we go?” Mac asked.

Timon searched until he saw a line of order guards running into another tent farther.

“That way! I don’t think the border guards are loyalists!” Timon said. They ran through the crowd as Timon tugged his lover behind.

“Wait!” Mac shouted.

Timon turned around and saw Mac momentarily. Then he looked down and saw Mac’s shirt with holes in it and blood leaking.

“Mac?” Timon muttered. Mac’s eyes teared as he collapsed on Timon and bled out. “No, no! No! Mac! Stay with me, Mac! Mac!” Timon shouted.

“R-Run,” Mac told him. “S-Save yourself.”

“I… I can’t! Not without you!” Timon said.

Mac placed his hand on Timon’s face and held it. “Live for me.” He said before his eyes closed.

Timon had no time to mourn. He saw that Mac had been holding onto his father’s pocket watch and took it. Then, he ran to the tent.

When he made it in, he saw it was in a state of chaos. Patrol agents scrambled and carried documents as they were thrown into bags.

“What are you doing here?” A man asked Timon.

Timon was shaken up. He looked at the man with a blank expression, having nothing anymore.

“Come here. We can’t save everyone, but we can still protect the US.” He placed his hand on the back of Timon. They walked past the others and made it to a truck.

There were already a few others there. Most were average citizens and some border patrols.

“Let’s try to get to the nearest Indian reservation. For now, they still operate under their own laws.” Some said.

More officers got into the car before they drove out. The car managed to avoid any military personnel by taking the smaller roads. Timon turned and watched the border checkpoint in flames.

Children cried and mothers wailed. A child next to Timon sobbed in her hands.

“Where’s my mommy?” she tearfully asked.

To his right, one of the border guards held his gun and kept an eye out.

“Excuse me.” Timon asked. “Uh, do you know what exactly happened?”

The man didn’t turn. “We received a message to stop letting in people a while back. Then, the governor of Colorado announced his loyalty to the new President. But we think something sinister is afoot.”

“How so?” Timon asked.

“Many neutral or rebel states have suddenly begun pledging allegiance to Barrington. Rumors are coming that they’re being blackmailed by some sort of entity working in the dark. It’s all speculation, of course. But based on how dirty this new government is playing, I wouldn’t put it past them.”

Timon thanked him before looking down to the floor. He was still holding onto the pocket watch. He wasn’t sure if he wanted to cry. Because if he cried and allowed him to accept what happened, it means that he truly lost him.

The little girl next to Timon leaned her head on his arm. She had fallen asleep. Timon held her close. And the truck kept driving into the night.

TIMON WAS ALONE and unsure of where to go from this point on. At some point, the reality of the situation set it.

He lost his home, family, friends, and more importantly, Mac. Timon wondered if it was worth continuing in this hellish life. He wandered through the US and felt the burden of it all weighing on him.

This was his fault. He couldn’t blame himself entirely. But he peddled the voices from above and passed them as signals of safety.

And yet, the wood played with fire. He thought that they would see him differently. He thought that they would see him as one of them. And yet, to them, he was always confined to a single box and was never allowed to leave.

Timon became haunted by his own nightmares. He dreamed of Mac and his dying body. He dreamed of the little girl who had lost her family. He dreamed of the priest whose church was destroyed for preaching to love thy neighbor.

As the years passed, Timon never found a permanent home. He would arrive in town, work for a few months, then leave. He never stayed long enough for friends. If he were to let someone get close, they would become disgusted by what he had done.

When he was somewhere around 50 years old, he arrived in a small town in Tennessee. There was a house for sale at a bargain. It was far enough from the town that he wouldn’t have to interact with the locals.

One day, a young woman came by. She had been on the run after she was caught in a relationship with a woman.

And that’s how Kari was introduced. Then more came. But Timon never bothered to get close to anyone. He saw Mac’s face in every man he saw. He saw the little girl’s face in every woman he saw.

Timon thought that his touch alone could kill them. So, he kept to himself. And with only the pocket watch, it seemed that Mac was nothing more than a fading memory in his aging head. Soon to be forgotten.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 29

“If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins and to cleanse us all from unrighteousness.” 1 John 1:9

TIMON SOBBED uncontrollably into his hands after he finished retelling his story. The flood of memories was coming nonstop. Everything he had suppressed for the past decades was emerging to the surface.

Gabriel placed his arm around the elderly man’s back and brought him closer.

“I fucked up, Gabriel. I didn’t listen to the people’s warning.” Timon muttered. “And now, all of this has happened because of me.”

“You can’t blame yourself entirely.” Gabriel said.

“I can’t.” Timon replied. “But I still played a part in it. I crafted my life with my own bloody hands.”

Gabriel wasn’t sure how to reply. Timon was slightly right. The two can relate to being brainwashed and manipulated. However, it was different circumstances. Gabriel was born into that life and knew nothing else. Timon was tricked into believing it.

The only way to lift the guilt is to not focus on what happened. But how to move on from it.

“If Mac was here today, what do you think he’d say?” Gabriel asked Timon.

“I don’t know.” Timon said.

Then there was a small chuckle.

“He would probably point out how old I have gotten. He used to make fun of me because I had crow’s feet even though I was 22.” There was a small laugh when he said that. “And he’d be upset because I was still holding onto the watch.”

“I don’t want to speak for him, but I don’t think Mac would want you to beat yourself down for what happened in the past.”

Timon glanced at Gabriel. “You’d really think he would think that?”

Gabriel nodded. “I do. Mac loved you and he would wish the best for you. He’d want you to stop thinking it was all your fault.” He placed a hand on Timon’s leg. “Mac would want you to be happy.”

“It’s just so hard to forget it all.” Timon said.

“No one said anything about forgetting. If we all forget our deepest regrets, no one would ever change and we’d all still be horrible people.” Gabriel replied.

There was a long sigh that escaped from Timon’s lips. “I’m inclined to believe you, Gabriel. You promised you wouldn’t judge me, and you haven’t.”

“I am in no position to judge someone for their actions. I am as flawed as any human. I am no God.” Gabriel told him.

Timon opened his palm and looked down to the pocket watch in his hands. The small hand had stopped moving at some point, but the big hand continued rotating. It was useless to tell the time.

“Of course, you don’t have to move on now. Do it at your own time.” Gabriel added.

Then, Timon gave him a nod. While his eyes were red and his sweater was stained with tears, he didn’t exactly feel too bad about himself.

“Thanks, Gabriel.”

“Any time, Timon. If you need someone to talk to, I’m always here.”

The men sat looking at the forest. Kari’s car pulled into the driveway.

“Gabriel!” Lysander shouted. Gabriel turned and saw his lover waving a bag of dark chocolate covered raspberries.

Timon leaned over to Gabriel. “You’ve got yourself a good one. Please, love him.” He said. Timon stood up and then walked into the house.

Gabriel let out a small chuckle before going down the porch stairs and walked up to Lysander.

“Were you talking to Timon?” Lysander asked.

“Yes, I was. It was just some things.”

“Like what?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel took the bag from his hands. He then hugged Lysander. “Love, Lysander. We talked about love.”

Lysander raised an eyebrow. “Shouldn’t you be discussing that with me?”

“Silly man. I can talk about love with others. But I can only ever love you.” Gabriel replied. Lysander nodded, choosing not to retaliate.

“Want some spiced hot cocoa?” Lysander suggested.

Gabriel nodded. The two went to walk inside before they were called out.

“You two!” Kari shouted. “The groceries aren’t going to put themselves away!”

The men laughed loudly before climbing back down and helping the others put the groceries away.

Later that night, Timon walked out into the forest. He found a tree where he carved Mac’s name on the trunk. Then, he buried the pocket watch into the ground.

“Rest now, my love. I hope we’ll see each other soon.” Timon muttered.

Just as he said that, a shooting star shot across the sky. Timon believed that it was Mac, telling him that he had now joined the sky. And Timon returned home being able to sleep easily for the first time in decades.

THE WINTER DAYS grew less cold as February came. Wednesday, February 17, Gabriel was one of the few people who attended the mass. Lysander waited for him outside.

Gabriel emerged from the church with a black cross on his forehead.

“You done?” Lysander asked.

“Lent is not over after the ash is placed.” Gabriel replied.

“I’m not educated enough. Could you please tell me anything you need for me to make your Lent comfortable as possible?” Lysander asked.

They walked back to the bike rack.

“I cannot eat meat tonight and on Fridays. Daily prayers. Are there any places nearby for me to volunteer?”

“There’s a soup kitchen down the street from here.” Lysander replied.

“I will also need to abstain from certain pleasures.” Gabriel added.

“Does this mean…”

“Yes.” Gabriel said. He smiled at Lysander. “Don’t worry. I can still love you. But I will have to abstain from anything pleasurable. Even avoiding sweets.”

Lysander furrowed his eyebrows in annoyance. “You know, the Evangelicals in Florida don’t do Lent.” He said.

“They also believe that the Barrington family are direct descendants from God and that we should invade Europe and the Holy Land because it is our right. Those Floridians are a different breed.”

They hopped on their bikes and returned home for dinner. Timon was able to make a meal without any meat for Gabriel.

“Eat up, big man. You have a lot of chores tomorrow.” Kari mentioned.

“So, how long do you keep that on your forehead?” Horatio asked.

“My father told me that it doesn’t really matter. I can keep it or wash it off if I want.” Gabriel replied.

Lysander leaned over. “I have a personal question to ask.” He whispered.

“Go right ahead.”

“Did your father really follow Lent or did he just do it for his public image? From what you’ve told me about your father, I wouldn’t put it past him.”

“Well,” Gabriel pondered for a while. “In general, my father didn’t exactly believe in the faith, which can be said for a lot of others. He merely used it for his own gain. I’ve seen my father eat meat on Fridays and have heard others talk about still engaging in sexual activities.”

“Does that mean you have to follow the rules if others don’t?” Lysander asked.

“They can commit all the sins they want. Deep down, I will follow the scripture because it is my duty to follow God.” Gabriel replied.

Lysander admired Gabriel’s devotion. That was one of the things he loved about Gabriel. He will devote himself even if the world had all turned their backs on him.

After dinner, the men were back inside their room. Gabriel picked up the Valentine’s Day card that Lysander had made for him.

The door opened and Lysander walked inside only wearing a towel on his waist. “Alright then. I guess you want me to sleep on my own bed for the next 40 days?” He asked.

“You can continue to sleep with me. Just no funny business.” Gabriel told him.

Lysander put on boxers before sitting on Gabriel’s bed. “Do you love my note that much?” He asked.

“Would I sound ridiculous if I told you it was the sweetest thing anyone has written for me?” Gabriel asked.

“I’d be sad because how could someone amazing as you not be told such.” Lysander replied.

Gabriel placed a peck on his lover’s face.

“Say more beautiful things about me.”

“What are we? Elementary school children?” Lysander asked.

“Come on. Just do it.” Gabriel pleaded.

“Fine.” Lysander sighed with a smile on his face. “Your hair, a golden halo, shining my life. And your green eyes who put the trees to shame. My beautiful angel, Gabriel.” Lysander said.

Gabriel rested his head on Lysander’s shoulder.

“Fine, you can sleep on my bed tonight.”

“Yes!” Lysander cheered.

“But I mean it when I say no funny business.” Gabriel said. He tilted his head up, getting close to Lysander’s face. “It’s just going to be for the next 40 days. Do you think you can do that for me?”

“Gabriel, I’ve been waiting for you for over 30 years. 40 days will be nothing to me.” Lysander replied.

Gabriel placed another small peck on his face.

“We can go to sleep now.” He told him.

They got into bed right next to each other. Gabriel closed his eyes, the last thing he saw was Lysander reading his book.

SPRING HAD ARRIVED in full bloom. The daisies were starting to grow once again. The garden was now back to life as vegetables were starting to grow once again.

Gabriel and Lysander had begun to start work at a nearby farm. Now that the produce was growing, there was a higher demand for labor.

Tasked with looking after Mamillius, Virgilia collected stones for the boy to stack into towers.

“Look!” Mamillius pointed. A rabbit had come out from a burrow and began to nibble on some nearby grass.

“Aw, it’s adorable.” Virgilia said.

“Can I keep it?” He asked.

“No, honey. That rabbit probably has a family that is waiting for it at home. You don’t want to destroy a family, right?” She asked him.

“No, I guess not.” Mamillius replied.

Virgilia kept playing with the boy until he grew tired and wanted to go home. Lucrece thanked her for looking after her son.

“Do you need any help?” Virgilia asked Kari.

“No, thank you.” Kari replied. “Actually, could you feed Sempronius.”

“Uh,” Virgilia stuttered.

“I set out a pocket knife next to the plate. Take it with you. He’s chained up.”

“Okay, I’ll do it.” Virgilia replied.

Virgilia grabbed the plate and stuffed the pocket knife in her pocket. “Remember, go for the neck or the eye.” Kari told her.

She entered the basement and slowly walked to where the prisoner was being held. She held the knife in one hand in case he tried to do anything.

“Dammit.” Sempronius muttered. “Can I request Gabriel to feed me? Is there a waiting list?”

“Eat your food.” Virgilia muttered.

“You’re kind of uptight.” Sempronius mentioned. “I can help with that.” There was a smirk on his face.

Virgilia pulled out the knife and pointed it at him. “Say one more word and I’ll cut that throat of yours!” She said with gritted teeth.

“Alright. I yield.” Sempronius said. He finished his food.

When they were done, Virgilia began to pack up and get ready to leave.

“Who is it that you like?” Sempronius asked her.

“None of your business.”

“To be fair, I can hear a lot of things from under here. So, in a way, all conversations involve me whether you know it or not. And I know you have a certain affinity towards the head of the household herself.”

Virgilia’s face turned red. “Stop listening in on our conversations! You’re like some pervert who spies on others without them knowing.”

Sempronius shrugged his shoulders. “If you don’t want me to listen, just let me go and I’ll be able to do what I wish.”

“No way we’re trusting you.” Virgilia told him.

“Alright then. Then I’d be careful where you guys talk. Because I can hear more than you guys can imagine.”

Virgilia held the knife in her hands tighter, almost drawing blood from her nails piercing her palms.

“Piss off, you wacko.” She muttered before turning upstairs.

She washed the plate and kept staring out the window. It was strange that someone else knew about who she loves. She had only ever told Horatio, who also told her about his love for Cassio.

“Are you okay?” Kari asked as she came up behind her.

Virgilia jumped as Kari’s hand was on her shoulder.

“Uh, yeah. I’m fine!” She squealed out.

Kari raised an eyebrow. “Did the prisoner do anything to you?” She asked.

“No. I’m fine.”

“Good. When you’re done, you can take a break.” Kari told her.

In the living room, Virgilia sat on the couch next to Timon.

“Hello, Timon.” She told him.

Timon nodded in reply.

Virgilia looked at the TV and saw the news about escalating tensions between North Korea and Japan.

The news then switched over to a breaking news segment.

The headline read, “Martha Barrington in Labor.”

“Martha Barrington, wife of Gabriel Barrington, has been admitted into Georgetown University Hospital. Reports say that she began to experience contractions just minutes ago and is now in labor.

“The child will become in line for the presidency despite controversies surrounding the father, Gabriel Barrington. While the Barrington Family has not made official comments on the future of the office, advisors have said that everything will be under control.”

As on cue, Gabriel and Lysander both stepped into the living room. Gabriel’s smiling face turned shock when he read the headline.

“Gabriel.” Lysander said, placing his hand on his shoulder. “Don’t freak out.”

Gabriel began to hyperventilate.

“My child,” He muttered. “That’s my baby!”

Virgilia stood up and left the living room, wanting to give them privacy. But she got a last glimpse at Gabriel, kneeling on the floor as his lover comforted him.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 30

“Do nothing out of selfish ambition or vain conceit. Rather, in humility, value others above yourselves.” Philippians 2:3

FINE CLASSICAL music played through the ballroom. It provided just a bit of ambience for the room to have a light atmosphere but quiet enough to make conversations audible. 

“Gabriel!” Joseph Barrington shouted for his son. Gabriel, only 21, turned around and saw his father walking towards him with two others in tow. 

“Father.” Gabriel set his drink down on a table and stood straight up. 

“How’s work going? I hear the Sierra Nevada were not as challenging for you.” Joseph remarked. 

“Yeah, quite easy. I finished before the others.” Gabriel replied.

“That’s my boy.” Joseph turned to the man next to him. “See. Gabriel would be perfect. Just look at him. He’s the most handsome man in this room.”

The man looked at Gabriel, checking every part of the young man. He scanned Gabriel’s neatly combed blonde hair, his fitted suit, and the many medals on his coat. 

“I suppose.” The man said. 

“What’s going on?” Gabriel asked.

“Son. You’re 21 now. And you’ve yet to find a wife. I did some talking and found you a nice gal who I think you’ll love.” His father replied.

“But, father. I am not looking to settle right now. I want to finish my–” 

Joseph leaned into his son’s ear. “Do this, you damn moron!” He whispered into Gabriel’s ears. “I’ve been hearing people start to think that you’re a queer because you haven’t found anyone!” 

Joseph then leaned back up. Gabriel understood and did not protest. 

“I’ll meet her.” Gabriel said in defeat. 

“Excellent.” Joseph let out a smile. The two men stepped aside, and a young woman appeared. Gabriel wasn’t exactly drawn to her. She had light brown hair and dark blue eyes. He was concerned because he knew that the blonde hair-green eyes mix was a staple for Barringtons. 

“Gabriel, meet Martha.” Joseph said.

“Hello.” Gabriel extended a hand. Martha offered her hand and watched Gabriel kiss it. 

“Let’s leave these two to it.” Joseph said to the other man. They walked away, leaving the two alone in that corner of the ballroom.

“Some event, right?” Martha said. “I got to try some of the apple fritters they were serving.”

Gabriel picked up his drink and took a large gulp. 

Martha knew she had to make a good impression. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. The chance to marry the prince of the US is a dream every girl has had. 

But she knew she would be disowned if she failed. Her father’s business had been in decline for many years. Getting close with Joseph Barrington would surely help them out. 

“Would you like to get out of here?” Martha asked. She had sensed earlier that he did not want to be here.

“Sure.” Gabriel replied. The two snuck out of the ballroom and made their way through the halls before reaching outside. 

The cool night air enveloped Gabriel. He took in a deep sigh before exhaling. His lungs now felt regenerated. 

“Is that better?” she asked, seeing Gabriel’s face return to pale rather than red. 

“Definitely.” Gabriel replied. 

“You don’t talk much, do ya?” 

Gabriel cleared his throat. “Not really.” 

“That’s fine. I like the quiet too. It’s relaxing.”

Gabriel nodded. He felt Martha get closer to him. Their hands were touching by this point. 

“If you could do one thing with no punishment, what would it be?” She then asked.

There were too many choices. It’s like his mind had already conjured a list of what he wanted to do. Run away. Go to a music festival. Skip training. Yell. Sing. Dance. He wanted all the freedom. 

But he couldn’t answer any of that. “I’d probably just buy a bunch of snacks and stay inside for a bit.” He replied.

“I’d probably do the same.” Martha said. She was definitely closer now, Gabriel noticed. 

Gabriel turned and Martha leaned in for a kiss. He was caught off guard, yet didn’t push her away. He thought back to his father’s words. 

Martha leaned in more to the kiss. Her hands found their way to his belt and unbuckled it. 

“We’re outside!” Gabriel said. 

“It’s fine. You’re Gabriel Barrington.” She said. 

That statement sent chills up his spine. She knew he would always bear this title. A privilege that allows him to do whatever he wants. But it now felt like a curse. 

He could do whatever he wanted yet didn’t. 

“Stop.” Gabriel muttered. Martha had already slipped her hands past and grabbed him down there. She tugged on it. 

“Don’t worry, Gabriel. I’ll make you feel good whenever you need me to.” Martha said. 

“Please, stop.” Gabriel said. His fists balled, nails digging into his palm. 

“Gabriel!” A voice shouted. 

“Dammit!” Martha said. She pulled her hand out. “Pretend.” She said, leaning in to kiss Gabriel. She used part of her dress to cover his unbuckled pants. 

A flashlight shone on them. The head security guard simply saw Gabriel Barrington and a young pretty woman making out. 

“Sorry,” He muttered. “Tell Joseph I found his son.” He spoke into his radio. 

Marth pulled away from kissing Gabriel. Gabriel was still caught off guard. He slowly worked to buckle his belt and wipe his forehead of sweat.

“Uh, Mr. Barrington. Your father is looking for the two of you.” The security guard said. 

“I’ll be there.” Gabriel replied. 

Gabriel was silent on the way back. Martha stuck close to him, not noticing that the man wanted nothing more than for her to stay away from him. 

As they approached Joseph Barrington, surrounded by other members of Congress and lobbyists, his father gave Gabriel a single stern look. 

And, with much hesitation, Gabriel placed his hand around Martha’s waist and held her close. Joseph simply smiled and nodded.

Gabriel and Martha’s engagement announcement was made a few weeks later. And a wedding was held where the two officially signed the papers. 

And throughout it all, Gabriel not once felt anything for her. He merely saw her as an accessory he could hold onto. Someone that would show up next to him, who would put up a front of a fake identity. 

GABRIEL LOOKED FORWARD at the blank wall. He couldn’t hear people talking, but he saw their lips moving. 

“I’ll make him some tea right now.” Kari said. 

“Good idea.” Lysander replied. He kneeled on the carpet in front of Gabriel. Placing his hands on the man’s knees and caressing them, he looked at Gabriel’s stoic face. 

“Hey, Gabriel. You okay?” Lysander asked. 

Gabriel didn’t reply. 

“Let’s get some fresh air, yeah? I think a walk will clear your head.” 

There was no protest from Gabriel. He stood up and walked out the door with his partner following close. 

“Is Gabriel okay?” Mamillius asked. 

“He will be.” Cassio replied. “He’s strong.”

Outside, Gabriel was mindlessly walking through the woods. The grass had started to grow once again as spring was in full bloom.

“Gabriel! Wait!” Lysander shouted. He caught up to Gabriel and grabbed him by the shoulder.

“Let me go!” Gabriel shouted. He looked down as he broke into sobs. 

Gabriel collapsed on the ground, wiping his face. 

“My son! My son!” Gabriel wailed. Lysander kneeled next to him. 

“It’s okay, Gabriel.” Lysander tried comforting him. 

“It’s not! My son will grow up without me! He’ll be forced to live a life he would have never wanted! He’ll be forced to do things that will destroy him!” Gabriel said. 

It was the realization: His son would grow up just like him. The thought of such travesty sent shivers up Gabriel. 

“Why don’t we pray?” Lysander suggested. 

Gabriel looked up with red-shot eyes.

“But you aren’t religious.” Gabriel said. 

“Hey, come on now. Just because I don’t believe in the Big Man, doesn’t mean I can’t ask for something.” Lysander said.

It was a sound idea, Gabriel thought to himself. When he was in times of need, praying always seemed to be something he could do. 

“Do you even know how to pray?” Gabriel asked, getting on his knees.

“It’s a requirement for all first graders. Of course I do.” Lysander cheekily replied, also getting on his knees. 

“Then start us off, please.” Gabriel told him. 

Lysander clasped his hands together and closed his eyes. “Dear Heavenly Father. We come to you today with grievances. We wish to ask for the protection of Gabriel’s son, and to bless him with a life of absolute freedom and peace.”

Gabriel then followed suit. “I know, Father, that I have committed many sins. I have strayed from the path you led me on, and I have tainted myself. Hence why, I come to you asking for protection of my son, not for me. 

“Keep his life in your arms, Merciful Lord. And ensure that my son never falters, or his soul never wanes. Thank you, Lord, for listening to my pleas.”

“Amen.” Both said. 

After standing up, Gabriel looked at his arm. There was a bleeding cut. 

“Must’ve gotten it from a branch.” Gabriel said. 

“Wait here.” Lysander said. He looked around the trees and found a balsam fir tree. He used his fingers to pop one of the bubbles. A thick light-yellow sap poured onto his thumb.

Lysander used the sap and applied it onto Gabriel’s wound. 

“Why don’t we head back and get it patched up?” Lysander said. 

“Okay.” Gabriel muttered. 

Lysander placed a kiss on Gabriel’s forehead. “Things will look up. I know they will.” He said. He plucked a daisy from the ground and stuck it on the blonde man’s hair. 

EVENING came. Gabriel had fallen asleep while the rest gathered around the TV.

“Should we tell Gabriel that they announced the name of his son?” Virgilia asked.

“Some other day.” Lysander replied. “For now, let him rest. He’s had a rough day.”

As Gabriel slept, he felt like his son was with him. He couldn’t see his face or touch him. But it felt like his son was right there. Gabriel reached out but felt nothing in his hands. 

Still, Gabriel smiled. At least his son, even if he wasn’t free, was safe. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 31

“For the needy shall not always be forgotten, and the hope of the poor shall not perish forever.” Psalm 9: 18

THE HEAT had already begun to grow, despite it still being the middle of spring.

“Has the name been announced?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel was still glued to the TV, awaiting any future news. “Nothing yet, as of right now.” He replied.

“Let me know if anything happens.” Lysander said, then walked outside. Gabriel turned back to the TV.

“What are you waiting for?” Mamillius asked while playing with action figures.

“They’re gonna say something important right now.” Gabriel replied.

Mamillius stood up and looked at the TV, attempting to read the words out loud. “6 killed in Bangkok by Is…lamic terrorerers.” He stumbled on the last word.

Gabriel quickly turned off the TV. “Kids shouldn’t be watching this.” He added.

“Wanna play with me?” Mamillius asked while holding up an action figure of George Washington.

“What’s the game?” Gabriel asked, sitting on the carpet.

“Well, it was an American Heroes pack. But I mixed them with other stuff.” Mamillius brought a box of random toys.

As he searched inside, Gabriel found fake money, Chance cards, and multi-sided dice. He figured he could make a game to entertain himself and the kid.

“Here, why don’t we do this?” Gabriel arranged all the pieces, placing the cards and money in the middle and lining up the figures as a front.

“Ooh, what is it?” The boy asked.

“Imagine that the American Heroes find themselves stuck in the future…”

“So, is their future our present? Or is it our past?” Mamillius asked.

“Doesn’t matter. Anyways. They now have to play a game that was a result of their creation: American capitalism.” Gabriel explained.

“That sounds boring.” Mamillius said. “Can’t we make them fight Apache or Mexicans?”

“Fine. What do you have in mind?” Gabriel asked.

Mamillius thought hard while glancing at all the random pieces of toys. “Here, take these.” He slid Gabriel some ‘Sorry’ pawns and random amounts of fake money.

“What do we do?”

“Well, the winner is whoever has the most money in the end.” Mamillius said. “We can use these to get more money.” He held up his pawns.

“And then we can use the ‘Chance’ cards for other boosts.”

“And the more paws you have, the more money you get each round!” Mamillius added.

The boy was the first to throw the dice. It landed on a 4 and Mamillius moved his piece four spaces. Gabriel moved his piece 5 spaces after rolling his dice.

When Gabriel read his ‘Chance’ card, he decided to lie. “I get to throw two times.” He said. Mamillius huffed in annoyance.

As they kept playing, Mamillius noticed that he had to sell some of his pawns and properties to Gabriel for extra money.

“Can I get a loan?” Mamillius asked as he was down to his last $100.

“Hm,” Gabriel thought. “I’ll give you a loan, but you’ll have to pay me back 5% interest. And there will be an additional late fee if you don’t give me at least $50 per round.”

The boy had no choice. Gabriel grabbed some bills from his stack and handed them to Mamillius. They kept playing. Gabriel had bought most of the property. He began to set up his pawns to control parts of the board game.

Mamillius, naive as he was, was unaware that the lack of rules allowed Gabriel to make them up himself.

At some point, Gabriel had more money than the bank and bought it entirely, making him owner of all the money. Mamillius was struggling to stay afloat.

Then, Mamillius was down to his final $50. He was stuck between buying the last property. But he knew he would have to pay Gabriel his fee for the loan. The boy glanced at the empty spot, saw all his pawns had been sold to Gabriel, and the stack of money his opponent had.

“What should I do?” Mamillius pondered.

“Need help?” Gabriel asked. “Remember, the thing about loans is if you don’t pay them, they’ll only stack up.” He suggested.

Mamillius lowered his head and handed the $50 to Gabriel, his only option. Gariel took his and quickly bought the final property, making him the sole earner.

He owned the properties, the people, the bank, and even Mamillius’ self-worth. Gabriel smirked to himself.

“I hate this game.” Mamillius grunted.

“Then you shouldn’t have played it.” Gabriel replied. “Want to go again?”

“I’m watching He-Man.” Mamillius stood up and went to a different room. Gabriel chuckled to himself.

“Sore loser.” He muttered, beginning to pick up all the pieces and place them back in the cardboard box.

After putting everything away, Gabriel sat back on the couch, he turned back to the news channel. Nothing had been announced yet.

Gabriel wondered what his son’s name would be. Joseph, like his father? Or Jacob? Essau? Noah?

No matter the name, it will be his son. The child will not know his father. Which means he will grow up better.

“Uh, Gabriel!” Horatio called out, struggling to hold several boxes. “Help!”

Gabriel stood up and grabbed some of the boxes. Horatio’s arms almost gave out from the weight.

“What are you doing with these?” Gabriel asked. He looked inside and saw several books.

“Storage. Just in case.” Horatio replied.

“Just in case… what?”

“Uh, these are banned books. We put them away before the summer months, when the government really starts to care about its citizens.”

Inside, Gabriel saw a copy of ‘Paradise Lost’ and ‘The Iliad’ among other books.

“Where to?”

“The basement.” Horatio replied.

The two walked out and then down the storm door. Gabriel then remembered their guest, whom had been living in the basement.

“Gabriel!” Sempronius shouted in excitement. “I have been waiting to finally see you!”

Gabriel ignored him. “So, right here?” He asked Horatio.

“Yeah.” They set the boxes in a corner of a room.

“Gabriel? What’s wrong? Are you worried about what your child’s name is going to be?” Sempronius asked.

He stopped and turned around.

“I can hear everything from down here.” The prisoner added.

“Ignore him.” Gabriel told Horatio, seeing him start shaking.

“I think your son will be given a beautiful name, Gabriel! Let’s hope he’s actually holy, unlike his father.” Sempronius said in a taunting voice.

Gabriel snapped his head around and lunged towards the prisoner.

“Don’t you dare speak of my son, you heretic!” Gabriel said. Instead of landing a punch on Sempronius’ smug face, he spat in his face.

Sempronius held a smirk on his face. “Touched a nerve.” He muttered.

Gabriel got off him and returned to Horatio. “Let’s go.” All he said. The two quietly walked up the stairs and made their way back to the living room.

“Gabriel.” Lysander called out, entering the living room. “You look angry. Did something happen?” He asked Horatio.

“Uh,” Horatio stuttered. “Sempronius said some things about Gabriel and his son.”

Gabriel let out a huff before grabbing Lysander’s hand. “Let’s go to bed.” He said.

“But it’s only noon.” Lysander replied.

“Just come to bed with me. I need something to take my mind off for a bit.” Gabriel replied. He began to tug at Lysander’s wrist to follow him up the stairs and to their room.

“Am I your source of distraction?” Lysander asked.

Gabriel took them to their room. He locked the door before beginning to remove his shirt.

“Are you going to sleep with me or keep pestering me?” Gabriel asked. He landed back on his bed and beckoned Lysander by patting the spot next to me.

Lysander hopped into bed and snuggled up to Gabriel, placing his head on his lover’s chest and staring into his eyes.

“Is this making you feel better?” Lysander asked.

“It is, actually. You’re pretty good at making me feel good.” Gabriel replied, bringing a hand up to stroke Lysander’s hair.

Lysander closed his eyes, resting his face on the man’s chest. He could feel Gabriel’s heart rate beating its usual tempo.

“Wake me up in an hour.” Lysander muttered.

Gabriel stared on. His worries had slowly begun to disappear.

“Lysander,” Gabriel muttered.

“Yeah?” Lysander grunted.

“How come we never say ‘I love you’ to each other?” He asked.

Lysander tilted his head up, opening his sleeping eyes fully. “Why?”

“Well, I’d imagine that we do love each other, right? We hug and kiss all the time. It is your face that I see first thing in the morning. And it is you who makes me feel whole.” Gabriel explained.

“All those things you just said. Did we ever say out loud what we were doing?” Lysander then asked.

“No. It just comes naturally for us.”

“Exactly. And loving you comes naturally for me. I don’t need to say three little words just to show my love. I’d rather touch you and kiss you for that.”

“Right,” Gabriel blushed.

“But if you want,” Lysander moved closer, so their faces were close. “We can start saying it now if you want.”

“It’s fine. I was just curious.” Gabriel said. “But you do love me, right?”

Lysander kissed his lover’s nose. “Yes, you blonde dummy. I love you.”

“Perfect.” Gabriel leaned back on his pillow. “Now you can go to sleep.”

The two settled in bed, facing out the window.

AFTER 3 HOURS, Gabriel was the first to wake up. He pried off his lover’s hand from his waist and stretched his limbs in the middle of their room.

It was almost time for dinner. Gabriel knew he would have trouble sleeping tonight.

Gabriel turned to the door and saw a piece of paper that had been slipped under. He picked it up and read the words written in a black marker.

‘Read if you want to know your son’s name.’

He figured he might as well read it since he was going to find out one way or another. So, Gabriel unfolded the note.

‘Micah Abraham Barrington’

Micah

Gabriel held the note to his chest and smiled.

“Micah.” He muttered to himself.

The prophet. The man who spoke for those without voices.

It was a strong name that Gabriel would definitely approve of.

However, he also felt off about his son being given his grandfather’s name. Gabriel now knew just what a horrible man Abraham Barrington was. And he did not wish for his son to bear such a mark.

But hopefully, his son will grow to be better. And when he ascends to the throne, he will give a new perspective for what it means to be a Barrington.

Lysander woke up and saw his lover standing near the door.

“Everything okay?” He asked.

Gabriel turned. He took in his lover’s messy hair and barely opened eyes. “Everything is going to be fine.” He replied.

“If they weren’t now, then hopefully soon.” Lysander replied. “Let’s go help set the kitchen ready. It’s our turn tonight.”

The two men became decent. They exchanged a kiss before opening the door and leaving their room. Gabriel folded the paper with his son’s name and kept it in his pocket, keeping Micah Barrington with him.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 32

“Do not rejoice over me, my enemy; when I fall, I will rise. Though I sit in darkness, the Lord will be my light.” Micah 7: 8

HOME WAS THE PLACE that never had a definite solution. It can be in the largest of mansions or in the tiniest apartments. A place to live yet was not worth living for.

Hence why, we fill those homes with what we cherish. And among those are the people we love and hold dear to our hearts. And the compass in our hearts will always point at those we love.

Voices crying, heavy footsteps, and clatter of pots and pans. Cheers and cries, arguments and wails. It was what made their house into a home.

Gabriel knew he had found a home. A place that feels safe for him. And those others will say the same too.

The TV had been set with Gabriel watching intently. It was time for the Consecration of the Youth.

A carriage drove through the streets of Washington DC, where the baby was held inside by its mother. The streets were lined with citizens who threw white roses, which were trampled by the car’s wheels.

“Has it started?” Lysander asked.

“Not yet.” Gabriel replied.

“Do you remember what the event was like?”

“Sort of. It’s a mass but the center of attention is the child.”

The car parked in front of the First Church. Getting out of the carriage was Martha Barrington with her son, Micah Barrington, in her arms. The baby was draped in white clothing with a large cross on his chest.

Following close was Joseph Barrington, stepping in as father. Gabriel felt a bit of jealousy seeing his father carry out a duty that was meant for him.

“Here come the Innocents.” Gabriel said.

A line of black cars then followed. A man and woman stepped out, all holding their own children. The boys ranged from infants to toddlers.

The procession began. The First Family walked up the stairs with the National Anthem playing, followed by the other families.

Inside, the church was draped in white cloth. When the family made it to the front, Gabriel saw his other siblings seated in the front pew.

“What’s your brother wearing?” Cassio asked, referring to Joshua.

“He was supposed to be deployed to Texas earlier this year. He came back quickly for the ceremony.” Gabriel answered.

Zadok, Anointer of Presidents, appeared in the pulpit. He did the normal ceremony, then called upon the child to be placed on an altar, draped with the American flag.

“The Lord, Almighty, bless this child with your beautiful hands of grace. And maketh him the inheritor of this great land, your proper Kingdom.” Zadok announced.

Gabriel also muttered those same words.

Monsignor Zadok then began to splash water onto Micah. The screen showed Micah, resting on the altar. His blonde hair glowed from the sunlight entering the church. Anyone could see it was Gabriel’s son.

David Barrington, the current President, appeared and placed a wooden chalice of frankincense oil. Next was Benjamin Barrington, the former President, who placed a gold cross. Then, Levi Barrington, the President from before the former, placed myrrh incense.

“The child has been bestowed with the gifts!” Zadok announced while raising his arms in the air. “It is now time for the dissolution.”

Martha Barrington was given a candle that was lit. She held onto it until it melted, hot wax touching her hands. When the candle was done burning, a teary Martha dipped her hand into a cold bowl of water.

“What’s that for?” Cassio asked.

“Dissolution of Identity.” Gabriel replied. “When a woman gives her first child, she is dissolved of herself. From now on, in the eyes of God, her only role is to raise her children and bear more.”

“Damn, I feel bad for her.” Virgilia muttered.

“Is that why Aquila Davenport gave control of her business to her husband after she gave birth?” Horatio asked.

“Yes. Her main job was to serve her family. I think it’s actually illegal for a woman of high power to still have a job when she has borne fruit.” Gabriel mentioned.

The mass came to an end. Everyone stood up. Micah was picked up and carried by Martha and Joseph. As they walked through the center aisle, the hands nearby were held out and prayers were muttered.

Gabriel watched as his brother, Joshua, did not extend his hand. He wondered why and wished he could ask him.

As the First Family walked out, greeted by cheers from the crowd, the TV began to move farther away. A wide shot of DC was shown before the screen turned to black and the Barrington Family seal and Seal of the United States was on TV.

“It’s over.” Cassio said. “I got to go now.” He left the room.

“What now?” Lysander asked.

“We wait for 30 years or so and see Micah Barrington become President of the United States of America.” Gabriel replied.

“Do you think he’d be a good president?”

“Don’t know. He’ll be raised by my father, a man I do not favor. But he will have Joshua with him, who hopefully will raise him with a bit of sense. And I hope he tells my son my story and doesn’t think I was a sinful coward.”

“He won’t think that.” Lysander said. “When he is told the truth of his father, he will then know that his father was trapped and simply wanted to be free.”

Lysander let out a chuckle.

“What’s funny?” Gabriel asked.

“Out of all the things we could be angry at, it’s love we choose.” He said.

“Shall we head out?” Gabriel said. “I need some fresh air.”

“Sure.” Lysander replied, standing up. The two walked outside, feeling a cool breeze pass through them.

“Heading out?” Timon asked, sitting on his rocking chair.

“Yeah.” Gabriel replied.

“Alright. Stay safe.” He winked.

“We aren’t doing… that.” Gabriel stuttered.

Timon gave a smirk before shooing the boys away. Lysander and Gabriel walked into the woods, stepping over stones and beds of daisies.

IN THE BASEMENT, Sempronius continued to be chained to the wall. The room was stuffed with his disgusting scent.

A door opened as footsteps came down the basement stairs.

“Horatio?” Sempronius called out.

Horatio poked his head from behind a pillar and saw the prisoner. “Uh, I brought you food.” he meekly said.

“Are you going to feed me or…?”

The shy man walked forward, trembling the entire way. He sat on a stool and began to feed him.

“When am I going to be let go? I think I’ve lost the ability to walk.”

“Eat.” Horatio said.

After Sempronius was fed, he was given a new blanket to sleep in.

“Kari and Timon brought it up.” Horatio said. “They asked the house what we should do with you.”

“And?”

Horatio didn’t have an exact answer. It has been too long. Sempronius has been down here that he might as well be a member of the house. But many are hesitant to allow him in due to his nature.

“We’re still talking things out.” Horatio replied.

“Talk faster, then.”

Sempronius looked at the young man. He was never into men. But he knew Horatio was.

“You have really beautiful eyes.” Sempronius said.

“Uh, thank you.” Horatio replied, looking away as a blush settled on his face.

“Has any woman, or man, ever told you of your handsomeness?” Sempronius asked.

Horatio began to feel awkward. “A few have.” He replied.

“Do you feel uncomfortable being called handsome?”

“N-No! Well, not really.” Horatio said. He saw Sempronius’ chained hands land on his shoulders.

“Are you scared of me, Horatio? I won’t hurt you .” His hands began to rub onto the younger’s shoulder, reaching to his collarbone.

Horatio remembered the words that Kari and Lysander had announced: Never speak to the prisoner.

He stood up, Sempronius’ hands falling from his body. “I have to go!” He abruptly said.

“Please visit me again, Horatio. You’re the only thing that makes being here somewhat bearable.”

Horatio had already walked up the stairs but heard that last line. He felt his heart racing. It had been so long since another man had given him such attention. Cassio was a great friend, but that’s all they were. That’s all Cassio saw them as; friends.

After calming himself down, Horatio entered the house and went to his room.

Cassio quickly entered and saw his friend on his bed, facing the wall.

“Hey, I saw you entering in a rush. Are you okay?” Cassio asked.

“I’m fine.” Horatio muttered. His heart was still beating quickly.

The corner of the bed sank as Cassio sat on the bed.

“If you’re upset about something, you can tell me, Horatio. I’ve always been there for you, right? Just tell me.” Cassio said.

“I said I’m fine.” Horatio replied more sternly.

“You aren’t. I know you, and you’re obviously upset about something right now.”

“Leave me alone!” Horatio shouted. Cassio got off the bed and slowly stepped back.

“I understand.” Cassio said. He slowly exited their shared room and shut the door lightly.

Aaron and Virgilia walked by and heard the screaming.

“Is he alright?” Aaron asked.

Cassio shrugged. “Something happened but he won’t say.” He replied in a hushed tone.

“You should ask Gabriel.” Virgilia suggested. “They two are basically best friends.”

Cassio felt a pang of guilt. Someone else was closer to Horatio than him. And if Gabriel knew what was making his friend upset, it would only make Cassio angrier. Why would someone else besides him know?

“Thanks.” Cassio replied before running down the stairs.

“Should we get involved?” Virgilia asked, her hand reaching towards the doorknob.

“No.” Aaron replied. “If Horatio doesn’t wish to tell Cassio, then there is nothing we can do.”

“Got it.” Virgilia replied.

Aaron began to walk ahead.

“Hey! How come you’re fine with queer people?” She asked.

Aaron stopped then turned around, giving her a raised eyebrow. “You’re curious because I’m not a bigot?” He asked.

“I mean… isn’t your religion not fond of queer people? Not to make any assumptions, of course. But I watched European news and saw the mass killings of queers in the Middle East.”

“It’s complicated.” Aaron said. The two continued walking down the stairs. “Here, it’s established that almost everyone is treated unfairly. Islam in the US has changed over time. While we don’t accept it, we tolerate it. Because at the end of the day, we understand that queer, Muslim, Black, or Jew, we’re not seen as equal.”

“Ohhh. So, it’s sort of like ‘What’s the point in arguing if we’re all being persecuted?’” Virgilia said.

Aaron nodded. “Of course, this is only speaking for us. You’d be surprised by how fractured many religions have become in the US alone, despite the government trying to unite us all under one God.”

“That’s so fascinating.” Virgilia said. “Anyways, want some tea? I can brew us a nice cup.”

“Sure.” Aaron replied.

They walked in silence. But there was an ominous feeling that loomed over the horizon, as if the fractures in the house were starting to show.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 33

“Therefore encourage one another and build each other up, just as you are already doing.” 1 Thessalonians 5: 11

AFTER SEARCHING through the woods, Cassio found Gabriel and Lysander. The two men were hugging each other while kissing. Cassio cleared his throat.

“Cassio?” Gabriel asked, stepping away from his lover. Lysander pouted in disappointment.

“Can I talk to you, Gabriel? It’s about Horatio.” Cassio said.

“Sure.” Gabriel lowered his shirt. “I’ll be back.” He said to Lysander.

“What am I to do without you?” Lysander replied.

“Pick some wild flowers for me.” Gabriel called out. He followed Cassio to an area a few feet away.

“Something’s up with Horatio. I know you’re pretty close to him, so I was wondering if you could tell me what’s going on.” Cassio said.

Gabriel leaned on a tree. He saw how distressed Cassio looked over his friend. While he appreciated Cassio’s concern, Gabriel knew he could not tell him the exact reason his friend was becoming distant.

“Why do you think Horatio hasn’t told you?” Gabriel asked.

Cassio shrugged. “Don’t know. That’s something I have yet to figure out.” He replied.

“Well, I can’t tell you why Horatio is acting like this.”

“Just tell me! God!” Cassio snapped. “How am I supposed to fix something if I don’t even know what I broke!”

“You haven’t broken anything, Cassio. He’s hurt. But not by you, directly at least.” Gabriel replied, making his voice more empathetic.

Cassio huffed until his anger subsided.

“Tell me if he’s okay. If you won’t tell me what’s wrong with Horatio, at least assure me that he’ll be fine.”

Gabriel chewed the inside of his cheek. “He’ll be okay, eventually. For now, give him space, but also make sure you’re there. He might try to push you away, but that’s his way of trying to protect himself.”

“So, be there while being away?” Cassio asked.

“Yes. You and Horatio have been friends for so long, I’m sure you’ll find the right balance to do it.”

Cassio looked in the distance and saw Lysander reaching down and picking small flowers from the foliage below. Lysander had a smile on his face and would smell each flower before placing them in his other hand to form a bouquet.

“How are you able to love him when you know that loving him can kill you?” Cassio asked.

Gabriel glanced back to see Lysander. “We just do it. I’ve found many things are hard to do. But loving that man is the easiest thing ever. I don’t have to think about it, it just is.”

“Aren’t you worried that someone will find out and he could be killed?”

“Of course, I am. Our very existence is illegal. But we’re still here, right? If we were truly doing something against God, he would’ve killed us by now. And yet, here we stand. The best I can do is live for myself the way that would nourish me.”

Cassio awed at his courage. He wondered if he’d ever be able to do something as such.

“I’ll leave you two alone.” Cassio muttered. “Thanks.”

“Anytime.” Gabriel said. He watched as Cassio ran back in the direction of the house.

“Is he alright?” Lysander asked, coming up from behind with his right hand clutching several wild flowers.

“Hopefully.”

“Now, can you pay attention to me? I am missing your affection.” Lysander asked.

Gabriel flicked his forehead before grabbing Lysander’s free hand. “Come, let’s lay on the grass and forget everything.”

AN ECHO of footsteps rang through the hallway as Horatio had woken up in the middle of the night. He carefully went to the basement.

Sempronius awoke when he heard noises coming towards him.

“Horatio.” Sempronius muttered, his throat hoarse. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

After getting the courage, he walked closer and sat on the floor in front of the prisoner. “I had a nightmare.” He muttered.

“What was it about, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Horatio played with the sleeves of his sweater. “I had nightmares abouts the orphanage.”

“Are you an orphan?” Sempronius asked.

“Mhm. My parents were killed in a shooting when I was 5. I grew up in an orphanage until I ran away at 17.”

“Oh, I’m sorry about that, Horatio. Do you not have any other family?”

Horatio shook his head. He sat, trying hard not to cry. Sempronius extended his hand. Horatio scanned it, slowly placing his hand on it.

“Look at me, Horatio. You went through so many things. People take your strength for granted. And so do you.”

“You really think so?” Horatio asked, his face turning red.

“Yes. I don’t know why you keep trying to chase after people who won’t give you that recognition.” Sempronius said.

“Uh, it’s not like they hate me.” Horatio said, his face becoming redder.

“Aren’t you adorable.”

Horatio felt the other man’s hand tightly grip his, nails digging into his pale skin.

“Now, tell me. And I need you to be honest with me, Horatio. Are you in love with Cassio?”

“Yes.” Horatio looked down and nodded. “I love him so much. But I know his heart is found in someone else.”

Sempronius leaned forward, the chains clanging on the floor. “Your heart is hurt and needs to be healed. The only way to get it to stop being addicted to Cassio is if you stay away from him.”

“But, he’s my best friend! I can’t just stop talking to him. I need him…” Horatio replied, his voice laced with desperation.

“Do you want to keep getting hurt? All for a man who sees you as just a friend?” Sempronius asked.

“No.”

“Then you must put distance between yourself and Cassio. You’ll soon forget how it is to love him.”

“But why should I listen to you? What do you know about love?” Horatio asked the prisoner.

Sempronius chuckled. “I’ve been in love before, Horatio. I’m not a monster. And I know what it is like to see someone you love fall for someone else. And if you don’t trust me, try it yourself. Give it a week and see.”

Horatio pulled his hand away. “I have to go to sleep.” He said.

“Remember, come back after a week.”

Horatio nodded before slowly returning back to his room. Cassio stirred in his bed and saw his friend returning.

“Where’d you go?” Cassio asked, his eyes barely open.

“Uh, bathroom.” Horatio replied.

“You took a while. Do you also have a nightmare?”

“I’m fine.” Horatio said sternly. Cassio saw Horatio had turned away from him. “Just go to sleep.”

Cassio’s heart hurt. His friend didn’t wish him a goodnight, something that had been done for a long time. It was their own tradition.

“Goodnight.” Cassio muttered before turning in for the night.

HORATIO HAD transformed over a few days. He went from being bubbly and friendly, now to a silent hermit.

The disconnection between him and Cassio was easily seen by everyone. Two men, once friends, were no longer on speaking terms.

When the fracture was made clear, Kari called for Horatio and Cassio for an intervention.

“What’s going on between you two?” Kari asked.

“Nothing.” Horatio quickly replied, looking away.

“Are you sure? Cassio?” She directed her attention to him.

Cassio shrugged. “Just stuff.”

“‘Just stuff’? Are you serious? You two have been friends for years and are now fighting like children!”

“It’s not like it’s affecting anyone.” Horatio replied. Kari and Cassio were taken aback by his response.

“On the contrary, it has. I called your boss, Ligarius, earlier and he told you two have been slipping up at work because you two refuse to communicate.”

Cassio and Horatio faced away from each other, both entranced by something else besides the conversation.

“Has anything happened between you two?” Kari asked. “A petty fight. Did one of you steal or say something to the other?”

Kari then looked down at the carpeted floor.

“Or perhaps one of you confessed your love for the other?” She then asked.

Horatio’s eyes widened. He clenched his fists tightly as his heart began to thump harder in his chest, on the verge of breaking free. But he remembered the words of Sempronius.

Kari observed both boys’ refusal to look at one another. Her eyes specifically caught on Horatio biting on his lip.

“If it is something personal, I won’t interfere.” Kari said. “But, remember that your actions will affect the house. And if it gets to the point where everyone around you two starts to become involved, a severe intervention will take place.”

Both men still faced away.

“Understood?” She asked.

“Yes.” Cassio said.

Horatio didn’t reply. He stood up and walked out of the living room. Cassio wanted to reach out, call to him. Yet, something held him back.

“Are you two going to be okay?” Kari asked Cassio.

“I don’t know.” Cassio replied. “I’ve known him for so long. This just feels… off.” Cassio muttered.

“But you still care for him, right?”

Cassio nodded quickly. “Of course I do. I always will.”

He then stood up and walked to his room. Horatio wasn’t inside, he’s been spending more time outside and away from the house.

As he was thinking about his friend, he saw the photos that they had on the wall. One that stuck out to him was the first day Horatio came to the house. His face was covered in tears and his arms had several bruises.

Cassio and Horatio were both posed next to one another, with the latter trying hard to smile but couldn’t.

‘What is wrong with him?’ Cassio asked himself.

The past few weeks, he initially didn’t notice Horatio changing. Sure, he was quieter than normal. It wasn’t until two weeks back when Horatio completely became closed off.

Horatio would always tell Cassio the smallest bit of information, such as when he was going to the bathroom or when he was getting a snack.

Things have been changing between them for the worse. And Cassio was left with the pieces from a man who had broken them.

As the days passed on, it was clear that Horatio had changed. When he wasn’t working or doing chores, he was in the woods or in town. Anywhere that was far away from Cassio.

The tension was clear to see. And people knew that Cassio was not at fault. But they also did not want to blame Horatio. Something was wrong. They could all feel it.

“I don’t like this.” Gabriel said, getting ready to get into bed.

“What? The shirt? I can take it off if you want.” Lysander replied.

“No, well, yeah, take it off.” Gabriel added. Lysander joined Gabriel in bed without putting on the blanket.

“So, what’s got you worried? Is it Horatio?” Lysander asked.

“Yes. I’m worried that if he pulls away further, he’ll become isolated. He’s already pulled from Cassio, the man he loves.”

“Have you spoken to him?” Lysander asked.

“Sort of. I think he’s also pulling from me. When I asked him earlier today if he wanted to join me to play with Mamillius, he brushed me off and muttered a no.” Gabriel explained.

Lysander hugged his lover close.

“Things should turn up soon. Perhaps Horatio needs a bit of time away to look back and see the great things he has.”

“Right,” Gabriel muttered.

Still, Gabriel felt something was off. It was a feeling in the back of his mind, telling him that Horatio was not just pulling away, but he was in danger.

Listening through the air ducts, Sempronius smirked to himself. His plan was working. He managed to charm Horatio into falling into his trap.

By isolating him, Horatio would lean on him for comfort. He had soured his relations with Cassio and Gabriel, the two closest to him.

And now, it was time for the final part of his plan. Sempronius watched as Horatio snuck down the basement stairs with a bag of food in his hand. It wasn’t the key… yet. But soon, he shall be free from these shackles.

Then, he’ll carry out his revenge plan against the people who have kept him hostage in this forsaken place.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 34

“Pride goes before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.” Proverbs 16: 18

JUNE 1ST had arrived. This was a special day for Gabriel. For today, he officially turned 28.

“Guess what?” Gabriel asked. Lysander had just opened his eyes and saw Gabriel smiling at him.

“Did you do something illegal?” Lysander asked.

“No, silly. It’s my birthday!”

Lysander looked at him before shrugging. “Okay. Happy birthday.”

He got off the bed and stretched his arms and legs.

“Come. We have to clean the car today.” Lysander placed a kiss on Gabriel’s forehead.

Gabriel was shocked and watched his lover act like today wasn’t a special day.

“But, aren’t we going to do something today? I’m turning 28. That’s a huge deal.” Gabriel replied. Lysander stopped changing to let out a chuckle.

“Right,” He muttered. “Birthdays aren’t a big thing for the rest of us folks. We were told from a young age that the only birthdays that matter are the First Family and Jesus Christ.”

Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows. “Wait, so you’ve never celebrated your birthday?” He asked.

“Nope.” Lysander replied. “I turned 30 in January.”

“That’s- That’s insane!” Gabriel said. “You could’ve at least told me! I would’ve gotten you something! Even a pastry from town!”

“Calm down, Gabriel.” Lysander sat back on the bed. “I don’t mind not celebrating my birthday. It’s never been a big deal for us. But, if you want, we can celebrate yours today.”

Gabriel shook his head. “It’s… fine. I have to get used to it.”

The two finished dressing and left for the kitchen. Breakfast had been laid out.

“Is Horatio gone already?” Gabriel asked.

“Yep.” Kari replied.

“The least that young man could do is clean up his dishes.” Timon mentioned. “Every morning, I find dirty plates in the sink that I have to clean.”

“Is he eating before sunrise?” Lysander asked.

“Well, he hasn’t been eating with us recently.” Gabriel replied.

Cassio visibly became upset. The topic was changed to something else for the day.

“Anyone want to come to town with me?” Virgilia asked.

“I’m good.” Gabriel replied.

“You, Lysander?” She asked him.

“Uh, no thank you.” He said. Then, he had an idea. “Actually, yes. I have an errand to run.”

“You do?” Gabriel asked.

“Mhm. Could you go get my wallet for me? It’s in my coat pocket on your hanger.” Lysander said. His lover nodded and left the kitchen table.

Once Gabriel left the kitchen. Lysander leaned in with his idea.

“It’s Gabriel’s birthday today.” He said.

“So?” Kari replied.

“Look, for him, as a person who was part of the First Family, birthdays are a huge deal. I know we don’t celebrate them, but I want to do something for him. Even just a small party would be nice.”

No one said anything.

Then, Mamillius spoke up. “Will there be cake?” He asked.

“Yes. I’ll buy the cake.” Lysander replied.

“As long as it is you who is paying.” Kari glanced at Timon. “I guess we can set up some decorations tonight.”

“Perfect.” Lysander said.

Footsteps came down the stairs. Gabriel walked in while holding a wallet in his hands.

“Liar. It was on your bed under your clothes.” He handed Lysander his wallet.

“Sorry.” Lysander muttered.

AFTER BREAKFAST, when the car was washed, Virgilia and Lysander left for the town while Gabriel stayed back.

“Uh, Gabriel.” Lucrece called out. “Could I ask you a favor?”

“Sure.” Gabriel replied.

“I need someone to look after Mamillius.”

“Say no more.” Gabriel replied. Mamillius heard his cue and ran out of the house with his backpack.

“Thanks.” Lucrece said.

Mamillius grabbed Gabriel’s hand and led him into the woods.

“That should have him distracted for a few hours.” Aaron said.

“Did you get the decorations?” Kari asked.

“Yeah. Had to get past the prisoner. Are we ever going to let him free? I think keeping him will only anger him more.” Aaron replied.

Kari looked at the floor as if she could see Sempronius.

“We should definitely have that conversation soon.”

MAMILLIUS PULLED Gabriel’s hand deeper into the woods.

“Should we go this far?” Gabriel asked as the house came father from view.

“We’re good.” Mamillius replied. Gabriel had never seen the boy this excited.

After walking further, they stopped and took a break on a fallen tree trunk.

“How do you have so much energy?” Gabriel asked.

“I like running.” Mamillius replied. He reached into his backpack and handed Gabriel a bottle of chilled water.

“You know, it’s my birthday.”

“Oh,” Mamillius said. “What is that?”

“It’s the day I was born. Since today marks the 28th anniversary that I was born.” Gabriel explained.

“What do you do on it?” Mamillius asked. Gabriel’s heart broke, seeing such a young kid not know what the significance of a birthday is.

“Well, you get a cake, invite your friends and family, and celebrate. You get presents and money.”

“Woah! That sounds fun!” Mamillius perked with excitement.

“And at the end, you get to make a wish and blow out the candle on your cake.”

“What would you wish for?” The boy asked.

“That, I can’t tell you. The main rule about birthday wishes is you are not allowed to tell anyone. It’s a secret.” He whispered.

Mamillius nodded with his lips shut.

“So, want to play something?” Gabriel asked.

“Yeah!”

Gabriel kept checking his watch and saw that hours had passed. While he was growing tired, he agreed to watch over the boy. But when dusk came, they knew they had to return home.

“Come, Mamillius!” Gabriel shouted. The boy ran and the two walked through the forest.

Just from the corner of his eye, Gabriel spotted a figure near a tree. He noticed Horatio reached up with a cup in his hands.

“Wait here,” Gabriel told Mamillius. He ran over to Horatio, scaring him.

“Gabriel?” Horatio asked.

His face had become exhausted. Eye bags hung and his skin was paler. The dirty blonde hair was now messy.

“What are you doing out here? It’s getting late.”

“I’m collecting sap.” Horatio replied. He popped a balsam bubble and sap poured out. Horatio collected the sap into the cup.

“Is someone hurt?” Gabriel asked.

“Yeah.” Horatio muttered.

Gabriel reached down and collected a few dry fir needles before handing them to the man next to him.

“Here,” he said. “Mix these with the sap. It’ll be a good bandage and antiseptic.”

Horatio carefully collected the leaves before thanking him. “I’ll be home in a bit.” He muttered.

Gabriel looked at him one final time, then turned away and walked back to the boy.

Inside, the entire house waited for Gabriel to return.

“I see him!” Cassio announced.

When Gabriel stepped inside and entered the kitchen, he was shocked when the house shouted and congratulated him.

“Wha- Who did this?” Gabriel asked in shock. He scanned the kitchen and saw decorations had been placed and there was a large cake on the table.

“This guy here planned it all.” Virgilia nudged Lysander.

Lysander visibly blushed. “It was nothing.”

“It’s amazing.” Gabriel awed.

“Shall we light the candle?” Timon asked.

“Yes!” Mamillius shouted. “A real birthday cake!”

The lights had been dimmed slightly, and the candles were lit. Gabriel sat in front of the cake with a paper party hat on his head.

“Three, two, one.” Lysander counted.

The house tried to sing ‘Happy Birthday’ but their lack of knowledge on birthdays caused them to not know the lyrics. Luckily, Gabriel found humor in their jumbled words.

“Now, blow the candles.”

Gabriel closed his eyes and thought of his wish. There wasn’t much he wanted. He didn’t have everything, but he had what he needed. That was good enough for him.

Instead, he thought of something simple. And he blew his candles.

“What’d you wish for?” Cassio asked.

“He can’t say.” Mamillius said. The two exchanged looks, the boy pretending to zip close his mouth.

“Now can we eat? I’m starving.” Virgilia groaned.

“Fine. Get the ice cream out. It’s going to be hot tonight.”

As the party went on, Cassio stepped out and waited. Right before it turned 9, he saw Horatio coming from the side of the house.

“Where were you?” Cassio asked.

Horatio looked down. “I was busy.” He muttered.

“Seriously? What is wrong with you? You’re acting like you don’t want to be near me.” Cassio put his hand on Horatio’s shoulder.

“Well, maybe I don’t!” Horatio snapped. He grabbed Cassio’s hand with his sticky palm and tugged it away forcefully. “Leave me alone!”

Horatio stomped into the house and went upstairs. Cassio stared at the floor and felt tears gather in his eyes.

When the party winded down and it was time to sleep, Horatio waited until everyone was asleep. When the house was silent, he walked to the kitchen and stole some birthday cake.

DWELLING UNDER the house, Sempronius smirked to himself as his plan was almost ready. He had gotten Horatio to fully trust him. He even tended to his wounds and gave him extra food.

He knew that in a few days, these chains would finally be off. He’ll call someone and claim the prize money for Gabriel.

And he’ll have Horatio to thank for helping him.

Horatio descended down the stairs with plates of food in hand.

“I brought you something.” Horatio said.

“Goodie!” Sempronius said.

Horatio sat close to the prisoner and began to feed him.

“Horatio, how much do you trust me?”

“A lot!” He quickly replied.

“Good. Because there’s something I need you to do for me.”

“What is it?” Horatio asked.

“I need you to get me a key.”

Horatio thought about it. Surely, he doesn’t mean he’ll try to leave. But, he wouldn’t. Sempronius gave his word that he wouldn’t run off. The chains will just be for him to relax his wrists.

After all, he is the only one Horatio thinks he can trust. For he did not know that an allure from a foolish man is always disguised in a charming facade.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 35

“For you equipped me with strength for the battle; you made those who rise against me sink under me.” Psalm 18: 39

A SUMMER DAY was meant to be spent by a lake, drinking lemonade and trying not to get sunburnt under the scorching sun.

The hot day should’ve been time to relax. At least, that’s what Gabriel wanted to do.

“Is that really safe?” Gabriel asked.

He watched as Mamillius slid down a plastic tarp that had running water.

“He’s fine.” Kari replied. “It’s one of the few ways we can have fun without shelling out $20 at the local pool.”

Gabriel shrugged and sat in the shade, knowing how easy his skin is to the sun.

Horatio had remained silent. And that was because of the secret he held that no one knew. He had let Sempronius free. He believed his words when the prisoner said he wouldn’t leave.

For now, Sempronius had kept his word.

But that promise didn’t hold long.

As the sun had begun to set, the night proved to be a little cooler. It was time to get adjusted for bed. But Timon had a concerned look on his face.

“Something wrong?” Kari asked.

“I feel like something is going to happen.” Timon muttered.

“Like what? An accident?”

“I don’t know.” Timon said. His stomach began to feel empty. “Make sure you check your phone.”

Kari was alert but chose to believe that it was just Timon’s paranoia.

Their dinner was interrupted when Alcibiades burst through the door, a panicked look on his face.

“The prisoner’s gone!” He shouted.

Everyone had stopped eating and quickly they all ran down to the basement. Empty chains were all that was left.

“What the fuck?” Cassio shouted.

“Wait, how did he get out?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander searched around, finding the key to the padlock having been tucked under the mattress.

He held it up. “Someone gave this to him.”

It was now time for the blame game. Everyone accused one another for having set him free. Gabriel looked over at Horatio, seeing him bite on his lip.

Their arguing was stopped when Kari’s phone began ringing.

“It’s the mayor.” She said.

She answered the call and went on speaker for the others to hear.

“Hello?” She asked.

Mayor Helicanus let out ragged breaths. “They’ve found you.” He whispered.

“Who?” Cassio asked.

“I don’t know. But the Archs are on their way. You guys have to leave, now!”

The call ended quickly. Kari looked up slowly as her heart began to beat out of her chest. No one wanted to admit it.

So, Gabriel said it first.

“We have to leave!” He shouted. This disrupted everyone.

They knew exactly what had to be done. They had practiced for this, just in case such an event came up. It was time to leave.

For the next few minutes, the house was hectic as people packed their clothes and valuables. Anything that couldn’t be taken by hand or packed in a bag was left behind.

“Mom,” Mamillius whispered as his mother put on his coat. “What’s going on?”

Lucrece was on the verge of crying. “Uh, we have to leave this place.”

“Are we coming back?” He asked.

She had begun to cry. “I don’t know.”

Alcibiades put his hand on Lucrece’s back.

“No, we won’t.” He told the boy. “We’re going somewhere better, alright?” He kneeled to the boy’s level.

“I’m scared.”

“I know.” Alcibiades said. “But you have to be strong. Let’s protect your mom and make sure she’s safe.”

Mamillius wiped his tears. He nodded and knew that this wasn’t a time to be upset. They needed to get ready.

While the others grappled with getting their items, Timon stood outside, staring at the house. This was all he had. He didn’t need anything. The man was old, frail, and broken. He could leave with just the clothes off his back and die alone, forever to be forgotten.

But he knew that something was keeping him alive. He knew his time would come, eventually. And for now, his mission was to protect the people in this house.

“Is everyone out?” Lysander asked. Everyone had gotten what they could, packed in bags.

“Yes.” Kari replied.

“Come on! We have to leave!” Alcibiades shouted.

Timon let out a sigh. He opened his lighter and flicked it at the porch.

Everyone looked at him. He turned to them slowly. “No evidence.” He muttered

Lucrece and Virgilia held each other. Lysander and Gabriel looked upset. Aaron and his friend muttered prayers.

They knew they could cry their tears later. Right now, the cavalry was coming to get them. Safety was their first priority.

When they had walked far enough, they watched from the hill as the fire lit up their once beautiful home. It was all gone. The place they called home.

“We need to find a new route.” Alcibiades said.

“I agree.” Gabriel said. “Let’s review the map.”

Some didn’t care about where the next destination was. They just wanted to get away from the danger.

“Here is where we are.” Lysander pointed to eastern Tennessee. “We should skip the south all together.”

“And the west coast is too far. Besides, there aren’t many places that would accept refugees.” Gabriel explained.

“So, what about the east coast? Surely, we can find one of the Spanish or Portuguese safety boats and go to Europe.” Cassio said.

Gabriel scrunched his nose. “No. It’s not certain that they’ll be there. They usually avoid the winter and summer months. No to mention that security has been tightened.”

“Mexico is out of the question. The cartels kill anyone who is considered white who try to enter the country.” Alcibiades said.

“Greater Utah?” Lysander said.

“Mormons run that place tighter than DC. No one in their right mind would simply let us pass through without reporting us.” Gabriel said.

“Canada.” Cassio said. They all looked at the map.

“It’s the safest option.” Lysander said.

“But I thought they weren’t taking refugees anymore after the Toronto Tragedy.” Alcibiades said.

Gabriel then sighed loudly. “They’ll take us in.”

“How do you know?” Alcibiades asked.

“Well, it’s either take me and use me for information, or lose this advantage. I could be a good informant.” Gabriel told them.

Kari put a hand on Gabriel’s back. “You don’t have to offer yourself for our safety.”

“In a way, I’m the reason why you’re all here without a home. This could be my way of allowing you guys access into a country, away from all this.”

It was an agreement. Canada is where they will be heading.

“What’s the expected time of arrival?” Cassio asked.

Lysander muttered to himself, tracing alone invisible lines on the map that went from Verona to Canada.

“About four weeks, if we’re quick.”

“Four weeks?” Lucrece asked. “Won’t it be dangerous? I can’t take Mamillius that far.”

“She’s right.” Alcibiades replied. “Not to mention Timon, who, forgive me, is quite old. We’ll have to travel through wooded areas and dangerous cities just to get somewhere that might turn us away.”

Timon, stone faced, stepped forward. “If you do not wish to go with us, we’ll stop at another town where you can stay.”

He then walked over and kneeled in front of Lucrece.

“But this is the chance for you to go somewhere far away from this place. A place where you can raise your son without fear. Wouldn’t you give that chance for him?” He asked her.

She let out a few tears as she hugged her son.

“So, what do we think?” Kari asked. “It will be a dangerous journey. There is always a possibility that something can happen to us. But we are bound to die eventually. It’s better to die for freedom than to live in chaos.”

Those were their only two options. Stay and suffer. Or leave and suffer, with the possibility of a better life.

Either way, they’ll suffer. It was better to gamble on one of those options that can give them something in return.

When everyone had confirmed they wanted to leave, despite their skepticism, they knew that they had limited time to leave.

NIGHTFALL ARRIVED after many hours of walking by foot. Lysander pulled out the radio and adjusted to the right station.

“Just hours ago, an anonymous tip was sent regarding the location of Gabriel Barrington, who has been missing since July of last year. Police attempted to find the home, but it had been destroyed by a fire.

“Authorities have not confirmed any casualties inside the home. This new revelation could lead us to the whereabouts of one of America’s most wanted criminal.”

Cassio let out a sigh. “Can we stop and eat something? My legs are killing me.”

“Nope.” Timon replied. “By now, they will have begun to assume that we fled and will slowly find out where we went.”

“How can we be sure?” Cassio asked.

“I’m sure that Sempronius managed to convince them that Gabriel Barrington was hiding out in a house full of other heathens. They’ll definitely be searching around since the home is gone.” Timon explained.

Gabriel turned and saw that Horatio had been silent and walked farther from the group. He walked a bit back.

“You okay?” Gabriel asked.

Horatio didn’t look up. “Yeah,” He muttered.

“It was hectic back there. Did you get everything?”

He glanced at Cassio, his everything. He nodded.

“If you ever need to talk to someone, I’ll be here, okay? Things are going to be crazy in the coming weeks.” Gabriel told him.

Horatio’s eyes began to tear up.

“I’m sorry,” He sobbed.

“For what?” Gabriel then asked, trying to console him.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.”

Gabriel rubbed his back. “Things will be alright.”

Lysander glanced back and saw his lover consoling Horatio. He stayed quiet, since Cassio was busy singing a song to cheer up Mamillius.

The others chuckled at the bit of joy that was being provided.

They continued to march through the forest at night so as to get a head of the police that were definitely searching for them.

When their hunger had exacerbated, they had to eat something quick before continuing the journey.

“Here,” Gabriel offered his almonds to Lysander.

“Thanks.” Lysander said. “How much were these? I thought almonds were being banned cause California is holding them hostage.”

“They weren’t cheap, that’s for sure.” Gabriel replied. “So, where do we go from here?”

“To Canada?” Lysander asked, unsure of what he was insinuating.

“No, I mean, us. This is a big change for us, too. Is everything still going to be the same?” Gabriel asked.

“Things will still stay the same between us.” Lysander replied, grabbing his lover’s hand. The two stared at the flashlight positioned in the center of a clearing.

“If I wasn’t here, you all would still be living peacefully.” Gabriel mentioned.

“If you weren’t here, I wouldn’t be living at all.” Lysander replied. “We’ll get there. And then, when we land on Canadian soil, we’ll be free.”

Gabriel sighed. “What’s the first thing you’re going to do when we get out of here?”

“Marry you.” Lysander replied.

“Uh,” Gabriel stuttered. “Aren’t we already?”

Lysander held up his hand that bared the ring he was given by Gabriel many months ago.

“You’re right.” He muttered.

It was time to quickly pack up and continue their walk. Night was nothing but a mere distraction. It provided a blanket of invisibility, but there were dangers out there.

And the most dangerous of all was man.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 36

“For his anger lasts only a moment, but his favor lasts a lifetime; weeping may stay for the night, but rejoicing comes in the morning.” Psalm 30:5

CROSSING THE BORDER past Tennessee, they were now in Kentucky territory.

“Stay alert!” Alcibiades said. “Stick together at all times.”

A packed group was made. The younger, tougher men were stationed in the back and front of the group while the women, Mamillius, and Timon were in the center. Kari insisted she wanted to be in the back.

During the past days, ever since the start of their journey, Horatio kept silent. The topic of who betrayed the group and released Sempronius hadn’t been discussed.

They were all too busy trying to survive.

But the topic would eventually come up. And he needed to figure out a way to make sure everyone, especially Cassio, to not be too harsh on him.

“We should be approaching Louisville in a few days.” Timon said, his eyes looking at the map.

“Let’s avoid the metropolitan areas and go through the suburbs.” Lysander said.

The same Gabriel and Lysander have done before on their trips. Avoid the major areas and stick to the countryside. While it was a different path, they could expect the same things.

“I’m tired!” Mamillius whined.

Alcibiades stopped walking and swung his backpack to his chest. He bent down in front of the boy.

“Hop on.” He said. The boy eagerly jumped on.

“Are you sure?” Lucrece asked the man.

“Yeah. I had to carry bird feed bags in the military. This is nothing.” Alcibiades replied.

Lucrece’s arm lingered too long on the man’s biceps before pulling away. She tucked on her rations of food and reserved it for him in the future.

“How about some music?” Lysander asked.

“We can always count on you for that.” Gabriel mentioned.

Lysander pulled out his radio and adjusted it to a music station.

Each time we have a quarrel, it almost breaks my heart

’Cause I’m so afraid that we will have to part

Each night I ask the stars up above

Why must I be a teenager in love?

‘Another oldie’ Gabriel thought to himself. Only the best for Lysander, as he would say.

Music was a perfect escape. It reminded Gabriel of love, sadness, missing someone, longing, and everything in between.

I cried a tear for nobody but you

I’ll be a lonely one, if you should say we’re through

Well, if you want to make me cry, that won’t be so hard to do

And if you should say goodbye, I’ll still go on loving you

It was all they had in the tough and treacherous journey. Music to fill the quiet air around them.

Gabriel had to restrain himself. There was nothing he wanted more than to sit down somewhere and take a long rest.

The past few days had taken a toll on him. It was hard to not feel responsible in the people’s state. If he wasn’t there and had gone somewhere else, then they’d all still be living normal lives.

Lysander could have found himself a proper man. One that wasn’t being hunted or had been scorned by his family.

Instead, they have gambled on the opportunity to make it somewhere else, where safety isn’t guaranteed. Nor is death. Everything, in a way, is a gamble. Gabriel knew this all too well by the way his life had turned.

It was always making a choice that would either kill him or prolong his death a little more. This was the ultimate choice that he had made in the past months. He had no choice. Gabriel had to place all his bets into this slim chance that they could maybe make it out.

And then, he’ll finally have peace, or something akin to it. Who knew that an easy life would be the toughest wish to grant? The hardest prayer to hear.

Horatio wasn’t doing any better. He’d reclused himself from everyone, keeping words to a minimum.

‘It’s all my fault.’ He remembered saying to himself over again. From Mamillius’ scratched face. Aaron’s ripped robes, Timon’s sagging face.

Everything reminded him that it was his fault.

And he knew he would have to tell someone.

“We’ll rest here for the night.” Timon said, stopping in a random part of the woods.

“I’ll get started on the clearing.” Lysander said.

The rest set up their sleeping beds and got started on the food. Meanwhile, Horatio sat far away. He walked through the trees until he heard a faint chirping sound.

As he looked around, he found the source of the noise, the base of a tree. It was a small bird chick that was limping on the ground.

“Come here, birdy.” Horatio said. He cupped the chick in his palms and looked at it. It couldn’t even open its eyes.

All it did was pathetically chirp for its mother.

“What you got there?”

Horatio turned and saw Gabriel standing there.

“Uh, it’s a baby bird.” He showed it to Gabriel.

“Aw, maybe it fell out of its nest.” Gabriel looked up. Through several branches, he could make out a small bundle of sticks.

“Should we put it back?” Horatio asked. He felt his thumb rubbing on the baby’s head.

“Is it injured?”

Horatio inspected the bird. When it tried to walk, it did so with a limp.

“Want me to help it back up?” Gabriel asked.

“Yeah,” Horatio nodded.

Gabriel put the baby in his coat pocket and climbed up the tree until he found the nest. As he peeked in, he saw that there were other chicks.

One of them was bigger than the other. Despite being barely born, it was using all its strength to try and push the smaller chicks out of the nest.

“Oh,” Gabriel muttered. “Uh, Horatio!”

“Yeah? Did you do it?” He shouted from below.

“Uh, I don’t think I can do it!” Gabriel shouted down.

Horatio tried to climb the tree but couldn’t make it to the first branch.

“Why? Is something wrong?”

Gabriel carefully pulled out the chick from his pocket and climbed down to one of the lower branches.

“I know why the chick fell out. And who did it.” He said.

“Who?” Horatio asked.

“There’s a cuckoo hatchling in there.” Gabriel replied. “If I put this chick in there, it’ll just get pushed out again or starve from lack of food.”

Horatio then tried harder to climb. “You have to put it back!”

“But, Horatio-”

“Put it back!” Horatio became desperate, still not being able to get up the first branch. “It deserves to go home! It needs its family! Please, Gabriel.”

Gabriel let out a sigh before shaking his head. “I can’t interfere, Horatio. This is how nature works.”

“Who cares? You can’t just leave him alone without his parents!”

Him. He didn’t even know if the bird was and was already declaring so.

“I’m sorry, Horatio.” He handed down the baby bird. “Either way, it looks like that bird is injured badly. It won’t last long.”

When Horatio got the bird, he looked at how slow it had become. It stopped chirping for its mother. He sobbed for the bird, or so he thought.

“Care for it a bit.” Gabriel had climbed down.

“Why?” Horatio asked.

“If it’s going to die, then it deserves to live its final moments comfortably.”

They both looked at the chick that had slowly begun to stop moving. Horatio didn’t know this bird but felt a close connection to it.

“What do you want to do now?” Gabriel asked.

It was difficult to approach this with Horatio. Death was something everyone feared. There is solace in the idea that everyone dies. And that time is unknown. But that doesn’t make it any less painful when it comes.

For death takes the most beloved from us, leaving only fading memories that are also bound to die.

A mere bird is nothing. It should be nothing. But not to Horatio. This bird meant something to him.

So, Gabriel knew this isn’t just going to be a conversation about life and death.

“I- I want to bury it.” Horatio muttered.

“Of course. Want to do it here? Where it fell?”

“Yeah…”

They dug a small hole with their hands and buried the chick there. Right at the base of the tree that this chick had once called its home.

Gabriel didn’t tell Horatio about the other birds in the nest. He’s had enough heartbreak for one day.

“Virgilia is making food. Want to help her?” Gabriel asked.

While he didn’t say or respond in any way, Horatio just walked away from the tree while wiping his tears away.

They ate their lunch. Some made jokes or told stories while others were still on edge, constantly looking around. It was as if they knew they’d be found eventually.

“How about we sleep here tonight?” Kari asked.

“Yeah! I’m tired!” Mamillius said.

Lysander turned to Timon. “Just one night.” He told him.

Timon sighed loudly. “Fine. We’ll sleep here. But we’re getting up early in the morning. If you aren’t up and out by dawn, you’ll be left behind.”

After their stress was alleviated, many had already begun to get sleep despite it being the middle of the day.

And, of course, Gabriel and Lysander couldn’t keep away from each other.

“Aren’t you going to get some sleep?” Lysander asked.

“Nah. I need to stay awake just in case we’re to be ambushed.” Gabriel replied.

“Alright then,” Lysander sat next to him, leaning his head on his lover’s shoulder. “You don’t mind, right?”

“Go ahead.”

Gabriel kept watch, along with a few other men who couldn’t sleep. They all shared the same thought, that at any moment they would be found.

The radio was still turned on as the news continued to play updates on the investigation after Gabriel’s supposed discovery.

People were divided, from what the news anchors would say. Some believed that Gabriel had truly been found and would soon be brought to justice. Others, however, disagreed. They believed that Gabriel couldn’t have possibly been living in Tennessee all this time.

Then there were the interviews. Mayor Helicanus was questioned, since a wanted criminal had been hiding in his town for years. But he played it off as something he had no knowledge of.

For now, they were still searching the house for any remains of people. But the search would end soon.

Gabriel had to keep hope. He had to keep faith that God will deliver him and his family to safety.

It wasn’t the end of the world. At least, not yet. There was still so much time to do so many things. Cry, be happy, experience heartbreak. Their journey’s cannot end here.

MORNING APPROACHED quickly after a night of sleeping with one eye open. True to what Timon announced, they all had to leave early.

“We’re going north!” Timon announced.

“It’s hot.” Gabriel muttered. Lysander splashed some of his water on Gabriel’s head to cool him down.

“Thanks.” He replied.

“I think things will turn out great for us.” Lysander said.

“I think so too.” They both reached to hold hands. “But if you aren’t there, then it means nothing.”

Lysander leaned to give him a kiss on the cheek.

They’ll have to get to Louisville in a few days to hopefully make it without trouble.

But in this country, trouble was around every corner.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 37

“So we fix our eyes not on what is seen, but on what is unseen. For what is seen is temporary, but what is unseen is eternal.” 2 Corinthians 4:18

THE KENTUCKY-TENNESSEE BORDER was only a few paces ahead. They had successfully walked around Louisville and were just set to cross into a new state.

While the rest were tired, hungry, and on the verge of collapsing, one person had severe symptoms.

Horatio had become ill. Virgilia declared it wasn’t a bug he had picked up, nor was it something that could be spread.

Still, he clutched his stomach and gagged, especially when he had to talk to someone. Horatio knew exactly why he was sick.

It was God’s way of punishing him for his betrayal. That is exactly why Horatio was sick. It was what he owed.

“Wait!” Timon stopped everyone.

He listened around. Gabriel also heard the ground rumbling.

“To the bushes!” Gabriel shouted.

They all ran into the tree line quickly, ducking under the foliage that covered their bodies entirely. Gabriel looked at the road and saw a few military trucks driving by quickly.

“Crap!” Lysander said. “D’ya think they found out where we’re heading?”

“Not possible.” Kari replied.

“True,” Timon said, having looked at the map again. “It might just be standard protocol. Setting up stations around the surrounding states to see if Gabriel is escaping.”

“Well, turn up the radio.” Cassio said.

Once the cars were far enough, they all retreated into the woods and listened to what was being said.

“Commander Gad Newman announced that the National Guard has been dispatched to Kentucky, Tennessee, Mississippi, Alabama, Arkansas, and both Carolinas as the search for Gabriel Barrington continues.

“After a thorough investigation, it was concluded that no casualties were found at the home, where the former Presidential candidate was said to be living.”

There was a slight pause.

“We have now just received confirmation about one of the people that was residing in the home alongside Gabriel Barrington. Former US Army Reserve officer Alcibiades of Chicago has been amongst those living in the residency.”

Alcibiades took a step back, his eyes going into shock.

“Damn,” Cassio said. “How’d they get him?”

“My guess is something was left behind.” Timon muttered.

“I scratched the tree to erase our names. It couldn’t have been that.” Kari said.

“Regardless,” Gabriel said. “They know Alcibiades’ name. Let’s hope they don’t get anything else.”

The radio continued. “Alcibiades was court-martialed for treason after several incidents. While the complaints have not been disclosed, former officers stationed alongside him have said that Alcibiades was a reserved type.”

Timon lowered the volume. Everyone saw Alcibiades had gone to a nearby tree, looking to the ground while his forehead was pressed on the stump.

He was silent, like always. But this time, his silence was frightening. It was for something not in his control.

Gabriel was quick to get up and walk to him.

“Here,” He offered him a few gumdrops from his pocket. “Something sweet will help.”

Alcibiades hesitantly took some.

“Wanna know what I did?” Alcibiades said. “Wanna know why there were complaints about me? Or why I became an outlaw?”

“If you want to talk about it…” Gabriel muttered.

“I was stationed in Chicago as part of the policing law that was passed when the rebels were defeated. We were in charge of making sure that the citizens didn’t step out of line and fixed up the city.

“Our purpose was for safety. But that’s when I heard of whispers from other officers. They would enter the homes of citizens and force them to give up their rations, jewelry, anything worth of value. Out of all those things, there was one that was the worst.”

He took a moment and looked at the ground. Memories came back of his time when he was stationed in the city. The place he’d try to forget for so long.

“They’d- They’d take children and… do stuff to them.” Alcibiades muttered.

“What kind of stuff?” Gabriel asked.

Alcibiades looked up, having tears in his eyes. “The absolute worst things you can do to a child. I found out when I was patrolling and heard shouting from one of the homes. I thought it was a domestic incident, so I looked inside.

“That’s when I saw one of my fellow officers holding a gun at the family. He gestured to me to come in, and I’ll never forget the words he told me. ‘Go to the room, there’s a surprise if you want.’

“I can still hear the screams of that little boy.” Alcibiades broke into sobs, covering his face with one hand while the other clawed at the tree. “A kid should never know such pain like that.”

Gabriel placed a hand on his back.

“I tried to report it to the high ranking officers. I was told by him that I shouldn’t bother because it would be swept away. I even got attacked by some fellow officers who labeled me a snitch. I guess everyone was in on it.

“In the end, I was dishonorably discharged and court-martialed. But I escaped before they could catch me. That’s why I’m here. All because I wanted other kids not to get hurt.”

Alcibiades kept looking down as he cried. He always felt like he didn’t do enough to help those kids when they were in danger.

“I should’ve spoken to reporters or gone to the higher ups. I would’ve even gone to the Capitol and spoken with the President.”

“You did what you could,” Gabriel said. “Sometimes, those powers are not in our hands. We can only do so much.”

Alcibiades had to learn that he was just one man against a powerful machine. He was doomed to fail, being the only one pushing back. No matter how strong he thought of himself, he was weaker than imagined.

Yet, he stood tall even when his legs were cut, and he was forced to stand down. That is a feat even one man can be proud of.

“Let’s continue.” Timon said. “It’s better if we keep going.”

Alcibiades wiped his tears quickly. He stood back tall. “Onward, then.”

Some had grown antsy. If Alcibiades could be found, who’s to say their names won’t also be found?

A SMALL STORE was stationed at the edge of a town.

“We need some more water.” Kari said.

“Who’s going in? Obviously, we can’t.” Lysander said, gesturing to him and Gabriel.

“Me neither.” Alcibiades muttered.

“Let’s send the two least likely to be suspicious. Virgilia?” Kari said. The others then turned to Horatio, still keeping to himself.

Gabriel walked up to him. “Hey, you think you can do it?” He asked.

Horatio bit his lip, trying hard not to cry. He wanted it all to end. He wanted to just tell them that it was him to let the prisoner free. And that it was his fault for everything wrong.

Any way to help the group he’ll take it. He’ll lay his life for them if it can mean that their safety is closer.

“Yeah.” He replied.

Everyone pooled their money together for certain supplies. And Virgilia and Horatio went to the store to get it all.

Alcibiades sat on the group, grabbing a stick and stabbing the dirt.

“That stick won’t work.”

He looked up and saw Mamillius handing him a thicker stick he had found. Alcibiades chuckled, grabbing the stick.

“Thanks.” He muttered. He scooted over for him to sit.

The boy joined him. Alcibiades smiled, knowing he was able to protect one boy from hardships.

The boy did not know just how cruel the world can be to him. He had a family that shielded him from all.

He’ll grow up into a world, knowing he was taught generosity by people that felt he needed to learn that before any word of God.

Horatio and Virgilia returned with bags in hand.

“I thought the store keeper was going to shoot us for a minute. That guy had a crazy look in his eyes.” Virgilia said.

“At least you’re alive.” Kari said. “Grab what you need and let’s get out of here.”

They continued their journey quickly.

Kentucky wasn’t as welcoming. There were many instances where military cars would drive through the roads and everyone had to hide.

“All this running is and hiding feels like playing a game of cat and mouse.” Cassio mentioned.

“Except the cats have guns and military-grade surveillance that can track us down just based on how our hair looks.” Timon added.

“Still,” Cassio said. “I haven’t walked this much in a while.”

“Hey, Timon! Got any other stories from before Barrington?” Virgilia asked.

Timon looked back before turning forward. “Ever heard of the Quiverfull Act?” He asked.

“No.” most said, except for Aaron’s friend.

“Yes.” He muttered.

“You, Gabriel?” Timon asked.

“You should know my answer.” Gabriel replied.

“The Quiverfull Act was something passed by Abraham Barrington in 2037. After all the wars and diasporas, he noticed that the population had fallen dramatically. In an effort to recuperate those losses, he passed the Quiverfull Act.

“It was an order that forced every proper family to have a minimum of 5 children within the next decade. Those who didn’t would face a hefty fine. And those who did got ‘a lifetime of joy’ from the children they bore.”

Cassio chuckled. “Ha! Did the parents at least get a tax cut?”

“No. The government said that the children were invaluable. You can imagine what happened in the coming years. Families were forced to have so many kids. Many lost money trying to feed their children.

“There was a rise in women becoming infertile because they had too many kids. It got so bad that there was even a class dedicated to those who were not in records that exist to this day.” Timon said, withholding that information.

“So, how did it end?” Gabriel asked.

“The Supreme Court struck it down six years into the program because of the public outcry. It was the last time the Court went against the President’s interest. But that’s why there was a sudden spike in the population in the early 40’s.”

“Jesus,” Lysander said. “They want people to have as many kids but don’t even bother to raise the wages for people to afford them.”

“Wouldn’t be the first time the government.” Cassio said.

Gabriel looked down. It was still a difficult subject whenever his family-the government-was brought up in conversation.

He’ll always remember that he stood on a throne that sat upon the bodies of people.

DAYS PASSED as they attempted to get further from the authorities, who were searching for them.

“There’s a ghetto up ahead.” Timon announced.

“What kind?” Kari asked.

Timon looked at the map. “Seems like it’s a mix-all.”

“Mix-all?” Gabriel asked.

“It means all types of people are there. Usually, ghettos hold one group of people. But they sometimes get lazy and just throw them all in one.” Lysander explained.

“Strange…” Gabriel muttered.

Gabriel could feel a sense that someone was watching them. When he turned to look at the trees, there was nothing. But he was taught to trust his intuition.

His hand went into his coat and grabbed the gun he carried.

“Something wrong?” Lysander asked. He too grabbed his knife, knowing Gabriel’s senses must be firing.

“I think we’re being watched.” Gabriel replied.

Kari and Alcibiades heard this.

“Walk faster.” Kari muttered to those in front, loud enough for them to hear.

With their footsteps growing faster, they went through the woods quicker until they made it down a hill.

A snap of a twig caused them all to turn. Standing atop the hill was a large man, wearing a ripped coat that covered his face.

“Crap!” Lysander said.

More snapping was heard. They had been surrounded by similar looking men. Some carried bags, other bats with nails through. And they all surrounded them.

“Well, what do we have here?” The man atop the hill said, coming down. Gabriel pulled out his weapon, aiming it at the main one.

The closer he got, the more his features became pronounced. A large scar went through his eye, and his face was wrinkled from stress and age.

“Shoot me, but it won’t go well for your friends.” He said.

Gabriel stepped forward, still holding the gun.

“Let us go.” Gabriel said, gritting his teeth.

The man simply smirked. “It seems we’ve gotten off on the wrong foot.” He said. “I have no intention to hurt you or your friends.”

Gabriel didn’t falter, kept his gun pointed.

“So, why are you surrounding us?”

The man looked past him. “Because our camping gear is there.” He pointed. Gabriel turned, as did everyone. Right on the floor was a bag that was covered in leaves.

“Oh,” Gabriel muttered.

“Look, let us get our stuff and we’ll leave. We won’t tell anyone. I wouldn’t betray my fellow countrymen.” The man said.

Gabriel, still holding the gun, stepped back towards the others.

“Should we trust him?” Cassio asked.

“I don’t trust him.” Virgilia said, with Lucrece echoing the same sentiment.

While they talked, one of the hooded men walked to the leader. “Ain’t those the fugitives? Isn’t that one Alcibiades?”

The man sighed. “It sure is. Radio the station and tell them that we might have some guests over.”

“But they won’t trust us?”

“I’ll make them. Afterall, that’s America’s Prince. I want to help them as much as I can.” The leader said.

He pulled out a loaf of bread from his pocket, holding it out.

“Here.” he said, causing the group to stop their bickering and turn to him.

“How can we trust you?” Lysander asked.

The leader sighed, taking a bite out of the bread and swallowing it. “It’s safe.”

Lysander grabbed the bread. He smelled it before giving it a taste. He nodded

“Now, why don’t we take y’all somewhere safe for the night. I’d imagine you’re tired of sleeping on the floor.” He offered.

The others gave each other a glance. Was there really a choice? This was one of the few people that had offered them sanctuary.

“Lead the way.” Timon said, speaking for them.

They picked up their gear, still weary of the other men.

“So, where are we going?” Cassio asked, trying to make conversation.

The leader gave him a glare. “Don’t speak unless you want to attract the attention of the Archs.”

The rest kept quiet. Gabriel and Lysander made sure the other men didn’t try anything. They held onto their weapons, which they knew Gabriel’s gun now.

It was idiotic of them to trust a random group of scavengers. But, in their defense, these men hadn’t done much to raise suspicions.

Trusting people never seemed as difficult. But it was also human nature to be weary of everyone.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 38

“He who speaks the truth gives honest evidence; but a false witness deceits.” Proverbs 12:17

BLAZING SUN AND COOLING NIGHTS were not ideal to walk in. A long journey that could reap little reward.

They didn’t know exactly where they were. But they knew they were moving north by the sun’s rotation.

“We’re almost there.” The leader said, having spoken little words throughout the entire way. One thing the group realized was they were not being held as prisoners. They could move about, which alleviated some of their stress about being led to their deaths.

Up ahead, the Walls of Jericho were clear to see by how they loomed above the surrounding. However, something different about this ghetto was a small town right on the outside of the walls.

“Fascinating.” Lysander said. “How come the town is so close to this ghetto?”

The leader spoke. “Low regulation. Simply it. So long as we don’t interfere with the government, we can set up here.”

“And… Do you interact with the people inside?” Gabriel asked.

“No more questions.” The leader said.

They had a few more moments to decide if they wanted to leave as they approached the guarded entrance.

A bit of optimism washed over Virgilia and Lucrece when they saw children in the compound running about. Mamillius let out a smile, excited to play with other kids his age.

“Keep your heads down, everyone.” The leader announced. “I expect your arrival will make for a spectacle.”

Gabriel quickly looked down, walking forward as they passed into the fortified compound.

Inside, the town had built most of their homes from anything they found. A muddy ground and the sounds of horses nearby were what Gabriel noticed first.

He wanted to believe that their lack of roads meant they were uncivilized. But, if what he’s learned, he pushed all those thoughts aside, preferring to divorce himself from what he had been told before.

“Back already, Vincentio!”

The leader went up to that man and shook his hand. “Long journey. Brought some guests.”

The attention the group, especially Gabriel, was getting from everyone was clear. The children had stopped playing, the mothers stopped washing their clothes, and for a bit, Gabriel could’ve sworn the horses were looking at him.

“Blessed Barrington! It’s Gabrie.” A voice said through the crowd.

Lysander stepped near Gabriel for comfort.

“Uh, Escalus, go tell the Chief that we have some… special guests.” Vincentio told his assistant.

“Right.” Escalus replied, running off into the distance.

Vincentio approached the group. “Y’all folks need something to eat? We’ve got hot food and warm blankets.”

“Is this a good idea?” Gabriel asked.

“You’re already here. No use leaving when your purty face has already been seen.” Vincentio replied.

“Come, Mamillius,” Lucrece said, grabbing her son’s hand. He had tried waving to some of the kids, but they didn’t reply.

They were not oblivious to who Gabriel Barrington was. Having grown on American soil, the name Gabriel Barrington carried royalty, notoriety, animosity, and jealousy. His face was the very existence of those in power.

While the public were pawns, they were aware of such. But Gabriel didn’t know that he too was a pawn, and it took him too late to figure it out.

Lysander could feel the stares on Gabriel. “I’m just saying, keep your gun and knife with you at all times.”

“Am I that much in danger?” Gabriel asked.

“Yes.” Timon replied from behind. “While we were accepting of you, others may not be. Don’t forget that you’re still a Barrington.” He walked past them. “To them, you always embody the ones that oppress them.”

“I don’t think we should stay here long.” Gabriel said.

They had walked further, Vincentio taking the smaller paths to the Chief’s guest house. It was one of the grander buildings, having brick walls and an elegant entrance. Gabriel spotted a strange object hanging from one of the windows.

“Never seen a dreamcatcher?” A voice asked from behind. Gabriel jumped, seeing a woman looking at him.

“Uh, a what?” Gabriel asked.

“Don’t worry about it. The Chief is awaiting your presence. Please be respectful to him and don’t say anything offensive. Your people have already done enough to the Chief’s people.”

The woman walked past him into the house.

“Was she a little rude?” Gabriel asked. Lysander shrugged. But they entered the large house. The heads of deers were hung from the walls, something his father also used to do but with more exotic animals from Africa.

Gabriel was quick to pick up on a scent that wafted through the air. Sage. And some other herbs.

Vincentio knocked on a door a few times, waiting for a response.

“Come in!” A powerful voice replied from behind. The door opened by the same woman as before.

She gave a glance at Gabriel to reiterate her earlier speech. He looked down. They stepped into the room, feeling many times warmer from the fireplace. A fur carpet was settled, which they avoided stepping on.

Gabriel finally looked up and saw an older gentleman sitting in a wooden chair. His face grew tired, but his eyes appeared youthful. His bronze skin complimented his jet black hair, a single braid going down with feather tied at the end.

“Now, who have you brought us, Vincentio.” The man said.

“Chief Polixenes.” Vincentio had a respectful nod. “There are some people we picked up during our hunt.”

“Are they armed?” The Chief asked.

“Who isn’t?” Vincentio replied.

Chief Polixenes looked at the lot that had come in. It was an array of people. 2 Moors. A woman and her son with no father, which was illegal. But his eye caught on Gabriel, obviously.

“When I was told we were having a VIP guest, I didn’t expect it to be the outcast son of the First Family.” Chief said.

“Will they be alright here?” Vincentio asked.

Chief nodded and dismissed him. Vincentio gave them a wink before leaving. The Chief finally stood up and carefully approached Gabriel.

“Want to know something I promised my father when I was a child?” He asked. Gabriel looked up slowly.

He gulped hard.

“On my father’s deathbed, as he was dying of the Botswana Flu, I told him that if I ever met a Barrington, that I’d strangle him with my own hands.” He whispered.

Gabriel grabbed his gun tightly, prepared to aim it.

“Guess today won’t be the day.”

The Chief then inspected the rest. Gabriel breathed heavily, still unsure if he had averted death, or prolonged it.

“So, I’m not keen to keep you here. However, I will follow the law of God and invite you to stay in this compound for the time being. I assume Detroit is your next stop, right?” The Chief turned to scan through a few documents.

“Uh,” Alcibiades muttered. “How did you guess?”

The Chief let out a scoff. “A band of outlaws running north. I’ve seen dozens like it, and you all certainly won’t be last.”

He wrote a few things down on his papers before slamming the book shut.

“Perdita. Show these people the guest rooms.” He said.

The same woman that had warned Gabriel opened the door behind. “This way.” She said. She led them through the home until stopping at a room.

It was spacious with a few bunk beds. Perdita brought out several sleeping mats and set them on the floor.

“If you need to wash up, there is a private shower. The water’s cold, but it’s clean. Lunch will be set in an hour.” She told them.

Then, the door was shut. They were all left stunned at the suddenness. They were wandering in the forest one minute, the next they were being housed in a home and being offered food.

“Well,” Cassio loudly set his items on the floor. “I’m getting that shower. See ya!” He grabbed a few clothes and ran into an adjacent door where the bathroom was.

“Should we really trust them? The Chief guy literally threatened Gabriel.” Lysander said.

“For a moment, I thought he was going to kill me on the spot.” Gabriel mentioned.

Timon then let out a sigh. “Regardless. They’ve invited us. We should make sure we follow the rules.”

Aaron looked outside and saw that there were a few people peeking into the window, getting a look at the new visitors. He shut the blinds.

“Still, we should be careful to not overstay our welcome.” Aaron said.

Their silence was interrupted by Cassio screaming in the shower. “It’s cold!”

WHEN LUNCH was ready, Perdita was sent to bring them to the dining room.

“Why are you housing them?” Longaville asked the Chief.

The Chief kept looking ahead. “They’re guests. It would be rude of me to not let them in.”

Fluellen snickered. “So, put them in the pigsty. Or perhaps the hen house would suit them.”

“If there’s even a whiff of them doing something out of bounds, I won’t hesitate to report them.” Longaville said.

“Fair,” The Chief said.

A knock on the door interrupted their talk. Perdita came in followed by the rest of their new visitors.

“Sit,” she told them. The table was large, carved from some type of beautiful wood. The center of the table was an array of wild flowers, freshly picked from today.

“How was your shower?” Vincentio asked.

“Cold.” Cassio quickly said. Virgilia pinched his thigh. “Uh, but refreshing! Felt good to shower without someone staring at my ass!” He stuttered out.

Chief Polixenes then cleared his throat. “Let’s get through dinner, then discuss afterwards. Pisanio, bring out the first course.”

Their dinner was a light herb dish, something with mushrooms and root vegetables. The main dish was mutton, which was prepared properly for those who had certain restrictions. Dessert ended the silent dinner, with a floral pastry made of roses.

“I haven’t had a meal that good in ages.” Lysander said.

“How long do you plan to stay here?” The Chief asked.

“Getting right into it,” Gabriel muttered. “A few days, at most.”

“Heading to Canada?” Chief asked.

“Yes.” Timon replied.

“Better get there quick.” The group looked at him confused. “The Canadian Prime Minister announced they will not accept any more American refugees at the end of the year. If you want to get there, it has to be now.”

Kari and Timon whispered to each other.

Mamillius was scared to talk. He saw a table of frightening men.

“A few days is fine.” The Chief replied. “Of course, it won’t be free.”

“We can work.” Alcibiades said. “Anything you need, we can help.”

“You can help with the concert.” A voice spoke.

“Good idea.” The Chief said. “You can assist Bardolph here, set up for the concert in a few days. If you stay long enough, you can hear their talent.”

“Great.” Timon muttered.

“Of course, we must go over the rules.” Chief Polixenes said. A wave of seriousness came over the room.

The Chief went over the rules that they had to follow. The rules were simple, not to cause trouble or bother anyone.

“Is that understood?” Chief asked.

Everyone nodded.

“Oh, and, by the way.” The Chief threw a newspaper to Timon, the closest.

The newspaper was from two days ago.

“That snitch of yours was executed. They got all the information out of him.”

Headline read ‘Adulterer and Informant of Gabriel Barrington Executed at Stairs of Mourning.’

“Serves him right.” Kari muttered.

“Guess his escape and ratting us out was for nothing.” Timon said. “But he knows our names. Surely that means they have something on us.”

Fluellen cleared his throat. “I’m assuming your names are all obscure. In which case, they probably won’t know how to spell your names. You should be fine.”

Gabriel gave Lysander a questioning glance.

“Now, off to bed. You have to wake up early tomorrow.” The Chief said, standing up and walking out of the dining room, followed by his close confidants.

Perdita then escorted them back to their room.

NIGHTFALL had arrived. Gabriel and Lysander laid together on the floor, their bodies warming each other.

“Lysander, what did he mean when he said your names are obscure?” Gabriel asked.

“Names,” Lysander replied. “People from the Capitol or rich families are named after Biblical people.”

“Oh,” Gabriel replied, having already noticed that. Joshua, Martha, Levi, all Biblical names.

“Then there are those in ghettos. They’re named after martyrs. It was a sick way for the government to make them believe that, if they died, it was for the glory of God.”

“So, the obscure names?”

“Obscure names are ways for us to keep a different identity. It also makes it harder for spies to report us, since they probably can’t spell our names. As to why we have these names, it has to do with access.

“Since the lower classes aren’t often regulated as much as the upper class, we have access to banned books. Us naming ourselves this way is to subtly let people know that their attempts to silence us is not working.” Lysander explained.

“I always thought your name was a misspelling of Lysanias or some regional version of Leviticus.” Gabriel mentioned.

“Lysander is from A Midsummer Night’s Dream. And just to let you know, he ends up with the person he loves.”

Gabriel blushed and cleared his throat.

“So,” Gabriel muttered. “Good night.”

“Missing something.” Lysander said.

Gabriel placed a kiss on his forehead. “There. Now we can go to sleep.”

Horatio had taken one of the top bunks in the corner of the room. He held his legs tight to his chest. The news of Sempronius’ death had shocked him.

He wondered if that would happen to him. If he too would be executed. Sempronius was executed even though he gave vital information. He knew what would happen to him.

There was a growing desire for him to tell his people what he did. It was bound to happen. He’s inclined to tell them soon. If not now.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 39

“But the Lord laughs at the wicked, for he knows their day is coming.” Psalm 37:13

EARLY MORNING, Gabriel arose quickly from his bed. The sky was still dark. He smacked his lips and felt his mouth was dry.

As he went down the hall, he saw that the Chief’s office was open, and the fire was on.

“No, don’t tell them.” He heard. “Yes, yes. I’ll have Higgs send Victor the instructions. Don’t do anything in the light.”

Gabriel tried to be silent, but he stepped on a creaky floor panel. It was then silent. Gabriel didn’t see the Chief quietly coming out of his office to confront him.

“It’s early for you to be out and about.”

Gabriel jumped. “Uh, I was looking for water.” He muttered.

“Come.” He led him into his office.

The Chief served Gabriel a cup of water. Gabriel looked around the room. He saw that the portrait that was once hanging on the wall was opened. A drawing of a horned snake that was cut into fragments with the phrase “Join, or Die.”

“Here.” The Chief handed him a cup of water.

“Thanks.” He sipped it. The Chief returned to his seat. Gabriel felt awkward, unsure of what to do.

“Nice office you have.” Gabriel said, hoping to make conversation.

He kept looking back at the snake picture.

“Interested?” The Chief asked.

“Huh?”

The Chief stood up and walked next to Gabriel.

“Since you’re already marked for treason, there’s no point in hiding it.” The Chief pointed to the snake. “We’re part of a coalition, you see.”

“What kind of coalition?”

The Chief stood directly in front of the snake. “A revolutionary one.” He said. “We have branches all over the US. Here, New York, Florida, Greater Utah, and even American Columbia.”

“What’s your purpose? To end the government?” Gabriel asked, wanting to take a step back.

“Not just end it but kill all those responsible.”

Gabriel gulped. “Even children?” He asked in a whisper.

The Chief didn’t answer. “Our mission statement is to slowly infiltrate the government by putting puppet Senators and Representatives. As of right now, we have 5 in the Senate and 13 in the House.

“In the long run, our hope is that one day, when a weak President comes along, these puppets will have been put in power, like the Secretary of Defense. And from there, we’ll topple down this house of cards.”

“Seems like a long and tedious process.” Gabriel mentioned, already regretting his words.

“It is.” The Chief chuckled. “By the time the plan comes to fruition, I and all those in charge will be dead. But our plan is to give hope to the younger generation. Remind them that they hold the key to their chains and the sword for their justice.”

Gabriel was speechless. He’d be a fool if he already didn’t know of counter-revolutions going on. Every year, the Central Arch Agency publishes a report of dozens of those groups being destroyed.

His own uncle went through the process of apotheosis because he managed to destroy one of the largest rebellions.

“Chief Polixenes, I know that you were probably before my grandfather took over. Timon has given us stories, but I want to hear yours.”

“Of course, Gabriel.” The Chief made them both sit. “I’ll have to warn you, though. It will not be a tale of standing up for what’s right. In the end, I was forced to kneel. I tried, but my strength was not enough.

“I was a young and bright man. It was election season. Incumbent President Samuel Watts was running for re-election under the Lavender Party. Meanwhile, Sarah Barrington, your grandmother, was running under the newly created Jesuit Party.

“Their motto was clear: Establish a country which will serve God. However, the people had seen through the smoke and knew the exact kind of policies they wanted to pass. Your grandmother wasn’t shy of controversy, having connections with mega-donors and billionaires in her pocket.

“I was volunteering at an election center to serve my community. My job was simple: help count the ballots. Earlier that day, there were reports that armed militias were threatening voting centers, but those threats weren’t taken seriously.

“But there was a pattern. Several swing states, like Pennsylvania and South Dakota, which is where I was, were the places that were getting the most threats. We were worried, but the police promised they’d protect us.

“The day went on, and I was confident that Watts would win the election. However, I got sick. Call it a stroke of luck or faith from God, but I left early to go home. In that time, something happened that I’ve carried with me ever since.

“When I came back to the voting center, I saw blood. And then there were militiamen, wearing face coverings and wielding guns. My friends, all dead. Voters in line, all either dead or were forced to vote for Barrington.

“It wasn’t an isolated event. There were reports of it happening all over the country. In some places, like California, the people rose up and fought back. But it wasn’t enough. The armed men corrupted the votes and made it seem like Barrington won.

“While Barrington won the Electoral College, Watts won the popular vote by a landslide. The violence was not unnoticed. And many states demanded a recount and a fair election. When Barrington swore herself in and had Watts arrested, we knew that something was wrong.

“States began to announce plans for secession. Others refused to allow Barrington to enter her state. But she had a plan for this: The military. She used weapons to kill as many Americans who stood in her way.

“The fighting went on. I spoke to reporters and told them my story, in which I was sent death threats. Then, July 4th came along. Your grandmother stepped down and announced her husband, Abraham Barrington, as the new President.

“The Second Civil War was officially in effect, though these history books will say otherwise. I was there on the front lines when we defended our reserve. The President declared that all land within the US was US, no matter the reservation.

“I watched my family get slaughtered. I attempted to flee to Mexico, but the government there closed their borders. Canada tried, until they were threatened. So, I was stuck. The US had lost most of its allies. Life was hell in this new America.

“I tried to talk about what I saw. But by then, the news had been controlled by the government as well. They censored everything. According to some underground historians who try to pass on the real story, around 5 million Americans died in the Civil War.

“To this day, I’ve held resentment for the Barringtons. I bide my time and know that their end will come. Maybe not in my lifetime. But hopefully, the younger generation will be the ones to reap the rewards.”

Gabriel had been clutching his cup of water, a shaking feeling having grown in his stomach. By then, he had already known that his family did not get into power without stepping on a few hands.

But this completely changed his perception. They committed mass murders and fraud. They weren’t heroes, they were the villains he was warned about staying away from.

“I’m sorry that happened.” Gabriel muttered. “I didn’t know it was this bad.”

“It’s worse, son. Way worse than you can imagine. One of the promises your grandmother made to the public was that she would deport non-Americans that came here illegally.

“However, they didn’t care if they were legal or not. They rounded up anyone that was brown and put on trains for Mexico. I know a few friends who were Natives but were assumed to be from Latin America.

“They continued these mass deportations for a few months until they realized that they held jobs vital to the country. So, instead of realizing their mistake, they instead put them all in camps and forced them to work without pay.

“If you ever look at places like Arizona or Nebraska, you can find those mass camps. The people there are treated like animals. It’s a shame, really. I was lucky and managed to escape. But freedom always came at a cost.”

“What kind of cost?” Gabriel asked. He glanced at the Chief’s hand, covered in scratches.

“Say, that lover of yours, Lysander, what is he?” Chief asked.

“Uh, I don’t know. He never told me.”

“He’s definitely not a mixed breed. Interracial marriage is banned. It wouldn’t surprise me if he didn’t know. Many colored folks were forced to abandon their identities.”

The Chief held up his braid that had a feather on it.

“This is the most I have of my culture. The rest died when the elders were executed.”

By now, the sun had begun to rise. Sunlight entered the windows of the office. And Gabriel could hear the sound of footsteps around the house.

“I should probably get ready for work.” Gabriel said.

The Chief nodded, watching Gabriel place the cup on his desk and walk out.

“Thank you.” Gabriel muttered. The Chief knew those two words weren’t just about the water.

WORK STARTED early. Gabriel had already woken up and rallied the rest to get ready for a long day of work.

The task was simple, which was setting up a tent and building a small stage. By noon, they had finished their work.

“Wow, you lot sure work fast.” Vincentio said, admiring the work.

“Can we relax now? I think Cassio is on the verge of falling face-first.” Lysander asked. Cassio was looking at the horses’ water.

“Sure. Go get some refreshments at the communal center.” Vincentio said.

Their presence quickly became the main topic, especially Gabriel. They could spot that signature gold hair from a mile away.

“Okay, it feels tense in here.” Virgilia mentioned.

“Just try not to say anything to anyone.” Timon reminded the group. “We’re here as guests, act like it.”

They got their rations of food and sat together at a table. They watched as everyone continued on with their day.

“They’re so organized.” Kari said. “Like one big family.”

“Because we are.” A voice replied. Someone had sat at their table.

He took a bite out of an apple. There was an eyepatch on his left eye, a clear scar running along.

“Who are you?” Alcibiades asked. Horatio scooted a bit farther from him.

“Name’s Trebonius. Sorry I wasn’t there for dinner last night. Had some nightly duties.”

Gabriel glared at the guy.

“Something wrong?” Lysander asked.

“I don’t know.” Gabriel muttered.

“Anyways. It was nice to see you all,” He gave a glance at Gabriel. “Gotta go. The kingdom won’t flood itself.”

That line then reminded Gabriel of something.

“You’re the one who blew up that water tank in Michigan!” Gabriel pointed.

“Wait,” Kari turned. “You’re the Deluge Detonator? I thought they caught him.”

Trebonius shrugged. “They didn’t wanna admit that they failed to catch me. That’s what happens when a company takes all the water while the nearby towns die of thirst.”

He left the table.

“Awesome.” Virgilia muttered.

“Okay, we’re living with a bomber. Why don’t I take Mamillius to the play area.” Lucrece said. Alcibiades went along with her.

The rest had free time. Gabriel visited the stage where it would soon be full of singing people.

“Why do you think they do this?” Lysander asked.

“Don’t know. But it seems like a nice distraction from everything. A night where they can all have fun and sing songs.” Gabriel said.

“Want to go up there? Maybe you have a voice gifted from God.” Lysander nudged him.

“Not at all. The only time I’ll ever sing is around you.”

Lysander placed his hand over his heart. “I’m touched.”

The two chuckled with each other. It had been too long since they were able to spend time together without any worries about the outside world.

“Have you noticed anything off about Horatio?” Gabriel asked.

“I have. He’s been more reserved. It even happened from before we left.”

“I noticed it too. I spoke to him, but he said he just needed space. But something is eating at him. I can tell.” Gabriel said.

Horatio was sitting in a corner of some house, kicking any rocks nearby.

“We can try talking to him. However, we know how he is. He won’t speak until he is ready.” Lysander said.

The day went on. Despite the scorching sun, the work never ended. And at night, they returned to their beds.

Tomorrow will be another day. Who knows if it will be a good or bad one. Recently, it seems that the two have been inconsistent.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 40

“The words of the reckless pierce like swords, but the tongue of the wise brings healing.” Proverbs 12:18

NIGHTFALL ARRIVED and it was time for the contest. The new visitor’s work was not over. Their new task was background. Either bringing props or adjusting the light. At least they had a better look at the stage.

“First act!” Vincentio announced. A group of little girls wearing white dresses and their hair braided with colorful ribbons walked on stage.

“Oh, this will be adorable.” Trebonius said to Gabriel.

Lysander glared at him and placed himself between them.

The little girls performed a rendition of a children’s tale. They made little gestures, were a little sloppy, but the audience loved them.

“Parolles, you’re next!”

A man walked on stage. His act was a speech he had written, which turned out to be a love confession to a woman in the audience. The woman accepted. And the two ran off.

“Sweet, I guess.” Lysander mentioned.

“Was certainly a way to confess.”

“If I did it, would you accept it?” He asked Gabriel.

Gabriel placed his hand on his lover’s shoulder. “I’m already with you. Don’t worry about if’s.”

The next few acts went on. One of the final acts was a man with a guitar. His hair was slicked with a shiny pomade while his outfit was bedazzled in rhinestones.

“Oh, wow.” Lysander said. “Didn’t know you have an Elvis impersonator.”

“He’s amazing.” Trebonius said.

“Can he do the voice and dances?” Lysander asked.

“Like Elvis himself.”

The Elvis impersonator went on stage, tapping the mic before strapping his guitar over his neck. A tune began to play that was all too familiar with Lysander.

Wise men say,

Only fools rush in,

But I can’t help falling in love with you.

Lysander grabbed Gabriel’s hand.

Shall I stay?

Would it be a sin,

If I can’t help falling in love with you.

“Dance with me, pretty boy.” Lysander said.

“With you, always.” Gabriel replied.

The two held their hands and swayed to the music slowly. Under the hazy glow of old lights and the smell of mud around them, it was even more magical than what either could have created in their heads.

Take my hand,

Take my whole life, too,

For I can’t help falling in love with you.

Lysander tilted Gabriel back as the song ended. The crowd cheered in applause while the Elvis impersonator bowed.

“What do you think, should that be our song?” Lysander asked.

“Our song?” Gabriel then asked.

“Yes, our song. Every couple has their song. My parents had So This is Love. Why not make this ours?”

Gabriel let out a chuckle, watching his lover gently stroke his fingers on his arm still feeling the music.

“Then I guess we have a song now.” He said.

The crowd had demanded another song from the Elvis impersonator. He danced and sang on stage for the rest of the night.

MIDNIGHT had arrived. Their work wasn’t done as it was now time to clean up.

Horatio knew tonight would be the night he would have to tell them the truth. He overheard Timon and Alcibiades discussing leaving the next day or soon.

“Anyone have water?” Cassio asked.

“Here.” Virgilia handed her canteen.

They were all drunk from the excitement of the night. Their loud talking passed through the halls of the guest house.

Lysander and Gabriel stumbled on their way home, almost slipping in mud and bumping into several lampposts.

“Are you two drunk?” Kari asked.

Lysander and Gabriel looked at one another. “Maybe.” Gabriel muttered.

“And you didn’t invite us?” Cassio asked. “I’m hurt.”

“It was some Tequila that was smuggled in from Mexico that Trebonius got.” Lysander said.

As they entered their room, Horatio turned on the lights, much to the disapproval of the others.

“It’s night, Horatio. Turn them off!” Alcibiades said.

Horatio looked at everyone. Some were still chuckling, others had sleepy eyes. Despite how much he was telling himself that he shouldn’t tell them, the guilt had begun to eat at him.

“I did something.” He muttered.

“What?” Gabriel asked, having already taken off his jacket.

“I did something!” Horatio shouted.

They all stopped and turned to him. It grew quiet in the room.

“I was the one who let Sempronius free! It was me…”

A few gasps. “No, you didn’t.” Kari muttered, slightly in disbelief. She clutched her braid and glanced over at Timon.

“Is this true?” Lysander asked.

Horatio looked down and nodded, admitting his guilt. He thought telling them the truth would alleviate his pain. But it only brought more.

“How… How could you!” Cassio shouted. “What were you thinking? We’re now in this mess because of you!” Cassio stormed over to him.

“I’m sorry.” Horatio said, pinned against the wall.

“You’re sorry? We lost our fucking home, everything we have, because of you!” Cassio shouted.

Gabriel grabbed Cassio by the arm and began to tug him back. “Calm down, Cassio.”

“Calm down?” Alcibiades said. “The man admitted to being a traitor. We’re on the run thanks to him.” He pointed a finger at a cowering Horatio.

A shouting match ensued. Some wanted more answers, others only had more questions. Why would Horatio do such a thing? But it seemed the man on the spot didn’t want to answer anything else.

“I say we leave him here. Let them work him to the bone to atone for his crime.” Said Alcibiades.

“We can’t just leave him here.” Kari said. “That’s barbaric! We’d be no better than the ones hunting us down.”

Timon lifted a chair and slammed it on the ground. Their bickering ended.

“Sleep, now! We’ll continue this conversation in the morning. We’ve had a long day.” He told everyone.

Their sleep wasn’t calm. Horatio couldn’t sleep. He stayed up, crying to himself slowly. He was awake when the sun rose. As people rose, they either ignored him or gave him pitiful looks.

“Yikes!” Vincentio said, seeing the faces of the guests. “Looks like you all had a rough night.”

Cassio stepped on his shoe. “Shut it.” He muttered.

Breakfast was also silent. Horatio preferred not to come down, instead wallowing in his guilt.

“Have you decided the time for your departure?” Chief Polixenes asked.

“Actually-” Kari tried saying before being interrupted by Timon.

“Today, by noon, at the latest.” He said.

The Chief nodded. Timon leaned over to Kari.

“If we leave sooner, they won’t have time to plan to leave Horatio here.” He whispered.

She nodded.

BY NOON, they had their bags packed and ready to go.

“Thank you, Chief. For letting us stay here.” Gabriel said.

The Chief nodded. “I reached out to some associates in North Texas. They’ve begun to pass around a rumor that you were spotted there.”

“Thanks.” Gabriel said. The two shook hands, something that Gabriel imagined would upset his grandfather for touching a man of lower class.

“We’ll escort you lot to the edge of the forest. From there, you’re on your own.” Vincentio said, accompanied by a group of other men.

“Let’s get moving, then.” Timon said.

They exited the compound. It was a short stay, but it gave them a much needed break. But the journey would only get tougher from here.

Horatio walked behind the group. He would sometimes glance up and see others looking back at him. He knew that was the price for his crime.

They walked ahead until the forest began to clear up.

“From here, it’s straight ahead to Detroit.” Vincentio said.

“This was an interesting journey.” Kari said.

“It only gets worse from here. Detroit is home to one of the Arch Academies. That place is crawling with Arch trainees.” He explained. Alcibiades bit his lip.

“Any other tips?” Timon asked.

Vincentio bit his lip. “No matter how tempting the light is, it can be just as dangerous as the dark.”

“What?” Lysander asked.

“You’ll see when you get there. For now, this is the end. I hope we never see each other again.” Vincentio said.

He shouted something and his men all turned and went back into the woods. Then, they were alone. Back into traveling.

“Come! Sun’s setting in a few hours.” Timon shouted, already having pulled out his map.

They walked forward. Gabriel turned back and saw Horatio stumbling around.

“I’m checking on him.” He told Lysander.

Gabriel slowed his walking until he caught up to Horatio.

“Would you like water? I noticed you didn’t come down for breakfast or lunch.” Gabriel said.

Horatio looked up. Just seeing the face of Gabriel made him tear up. This was a man that had lost everything and built it all back up, only to lose it again.

“They packed us some lunches for the trip. I can give you a bit if you’re hungry.”

Horatio shook his head. “I don’t deserve it.” He said.

Gabriel let out a chuckle. “Don’t deserve to eat?”

“No, I don’t deserve anything from anyone. I’m the reason we’re in this mess.” Horatio replied. “I don’t deserve any sort of kindness.”

“I know you’re probably feeling upset, guilty, like everything is your fault. Want to know something? I sort of feel the same way.” Gabriel said.

“Really?” Horatio asked, finally looking up. “Why?”

“Because, it’s me who they want. Everyone else here, including you, could’ve lived your lives peacefully if I never came here.” He said.

Gabriel looked ahead at Lysander. “He could’ve had a better life if I wasn’t in it, I like to tell myself.”

“But you can’t do anything to change it.” Horatio said.

“Yes. So, I’ve learned that my choices are ones that can’t be fixed. I’m stuck with what I’ve done. And instead of kicking myself over them, I’ll find ways to learn from them.”

Horatio sighed loudly. “There’s no way they’d ever forgive me. I did too much to hurt them.”

“Well, how about this? I forgive you. I’m just one person. But at least you’ll know that I don’t hold any resentment over you.” Gabriel told him with a smile.

There was nothing he wanted more than to simply tell them all that he made a stupid mistake and will spend the rest of his life atoning for it.

But Horatio knew that wounds take a long time to heal. And his cut was the deepest one.

At night, he dreamt about the orphanage he grew up in. The small bed he slept in that smelled of mold, the leaky tap in the shared bathroom, and the scatter of mice who ran behind the walls.

He had never had a proper place to call home after the death of his parents.

And yet, despite the ragged place, the woman at the orphanage was the one who was there to help him.

She always sang a poem.

“There’s a place, down by the sea. Where a stranger calls to me. An ocean of pretty blue, with a ship that sails anew. I called his name into the wind, running scared into the uncertain.”

Her voice was always calm, never once raised in anger at him.

Gabriel watched Horatio mutter in his sleep. A boat, a man with an axe, he was muttering some poem.

“Wake up,” He nudged Horatio’s chest.

He awoke and saw Gabriel looking at him with a concerned look. “You were talking in your sleep.”

Horatio sat up. The others were still asleep. The fire had long been burnt out, a small lamp giving way for clarity.

“What were you talking about?” Gabriel asked, sitting next to Horatio.

“It was a poem that the woman at the orphanage used to sing to me.” He replied.

“The orphanage…” Gabriel muttered.

“Yeah. I was sent there when I was 9 after my parents died in the Christmas Day Disaster. Her name was Frances.”

Horatio wiped a tear from his face.

“She used to sing me a song that would calm me down. Said that she sings it to herself when she feels lonely.”

“So, what happened? Why’d you leave?” Gabriel asked.

“Sometimes, men from the local government would come in, pick a kid, and take them away. We never saw them. There was a girl I used to sometimes dance with, and she was taken away.

“One day, a man from the government came in and wanted to ‘look at me.’ He took me in a room and looked at every part of me. Afterwards, he left.

“Ms. Frances looked scared. That night, she made me pack a bag, drove me to another town, and dropped me off at a train station. She gave me a bit of money and told me that no matter what, I shouldn’t look back.”

Horatio had held in his tears until they came out suddenly.

“I saw a newspaper,” He said in between breaths. “She was murdered.”

Gabriel placed a hand on his back and rubbed it.

He had so much guilt. Gabriel could feel that sentiment. He partially blamed himself for the manhunt that is now after them.

“Try to get some more sleep, Horatio. You always have tomorrow.” He said.

Horatio didn’t want to wait for tomorrow. He had to fix his mistakes now. Before it was too late to reap what he sowed.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 41

“If possible, as far as it depends on you, live at peace with everyone.” Romans 12:18

DETROIT, MICHIGAN would be their final destination. It was the final test of their endurance that they have suffered since the start of this whole journey.

If they made it, they would be gifted with a peaceful life in Canada, where they can finally live without worries.

But if they failed, death would be the best-case scenario. But there were fates far worse than that.

“Here we are,” Timon said.

Detroit was a large-scale city. The main attraction was the academy in the center of the city, with its large towers that overlooked the ordinary civilians.

“I do not miss this place.” Gabriel muttered.

“You were here?” Lysander asked. All looked at him.

“Yes. The Academy trains future soldiers for the reserves. I was only here for a few months before my father has me transferred because he thought this place was too ‘ghetto.’” Gabriel explained.

“Perfect,” Kari said. “Then that means we have someone who knows something about this town.”

“How do we know that they haven’t increased security? I’m sure they’d be prepared if the great Gabriel Barrington was trying to sneak over to Canada.” Alcibiades mentioned.

“They’ll be looking in Texas.” Gabriel replied. “Chief Polixenes made sure to send them on a false mission. I’m certain we won’t have much trouble getting through.”

Timon glanced at Detroit, surveying the entire city. “We still have to remain alert. There’s no knowing what goes on here.”

“We’ll need a plan.” Alcibiades said. He pointed at Timon’s map. “I think avoiding the main center where the academy is at would be a good idea.”

“Of course.” Gabriel replied. “The suburbs should also be avoided. That’s where many of the training centers are. The golden spot is between those two, where the residential homes are.”

“Ya think the people, if they catch us, will let us go through?” Cassio asked.

Gabriel let out a sigh. “If you saw what these cadets do, you wouldn’t be loyal to your government.”

“Perfect.” Timon muttered. “We’ll need a plan.”

Cassio then scoffed. “Should we really tell Judas over there?” He said, referring to Horatio.

While the rest talked, he had kept to himself, partly wanting his journey to end. Perhaps it would be better if he just stayed here in Detroit. He already felt like a burden.

“He’s still with us.” Gabriel defended his friend.

“Leaving him would not make us any better. He’s still stuck through, even though he didn’t have to.” Lysander replied.

“Whatever,” Cassio muttered.

With the help of Gabriel, who knew the layout of the city, a path of escape was created. It was getting dark, the optimal time to enter the city.

“Cassio,” Horatio said.

“Christ, Horatio! What could you possibly have to say to me?” He replied angrily.

“Uh, I don’t like the dark.” Horatio said.

“Can’t you do something for yourself? Do you need me for everything in your life?” Cassio walked away.

Horatio looked down in guilt. He was right. He relied too much on others to help him or make himself feel better.

THE SUN had begun to set. The streets became quiet, a sign that danger was around.

“Stay away from the light.” Gabriel whispered.

The sidewalks and walls of the nearby building were completely clean, almost unnatural. Gabriel never liked this city. It always felt robotic to him by the way the Academy operated and the residents went about their lives.

At night it was more eerie. Many smaller towns were lively as people could enjoy other forms of entertainment. But when ruled directly by the government, it becomes a hellscape.

A rumble of the ground made them stop in their tracks. They entered a nearby alleyway between two buildings.

Trucks drove by, all bearing the academy’s and government’s logos.

One of them stopped next to the alley way and a man in uniform exited the truck. Gabriel grabbed his gun, not wanting to fire but prepared to.

“What’d you find?” the driver shouted.

“Some heretic!”

He grabbed a homeless man that had been sleeping near a dumpster. Lysander held his breath, feeling them right next to him.

The homeless man was taken into the back of the truck, before they began to drive off.

“That was close.” Kari said.

“Where are they taking him?” Virgilia asked.

Gabriel gulped. “Target practice.”

“Another reason for us to move faster then.” Lysander muttered.

When the coast was clear, they returned back to the streets and kept walking. They avoided all types of patrol vehicles and guards.

“Is this a shortcut?” Cassio asked.

They peered down an alley that was lit up. On the other side was a street that could lead them closer to the other side of the town.

Gabriel thought back to Vincentio’s words. The light can be just as dangerous as the dark.

“Wait.” He stopped them from walking. He inspected that area and could faintly make out a light a few feet ahead.

After grabbing a fist of dirt, he threw it in front of them. The dust revealed a red light.

“Look,” Lysander pointed to the ground. There were footsteps that went ahead until stopping where several boxes were stacked.

“Step back slowly.” Gabriel told them.

Slowly, they crept back to the streets and walked ahead.

“We could’ve died.” Kari said, clutching her braided hair tightly and wrapping his around her fingers.

The one who had the most responsibility was Lucrece with her son, Mamillius. She had kept a brave face and tried to shield her son as much as she could.

But it was weighing her down.

“Mommy, I’m tired.” The boy said.

“I know. But we have to keep moving.” She replied.

Mamillius looked down, feeling tears coming to his eyes. He just wanted to go home and run in the forest, play with the neighbor’s dog, and take naps.

“Boy,” Alcibiades said. He looked up. “Quit your complaining.”

“But-”

“No buts. We’re going somewhere where you can sleep however much you want, and you can do whatever you want.” Alcibiades placed a hand on the boy’s hair. “You’ve just got to stick it out a little longer.”

Mamillius nodded, a flood of energy coming through him. He looked at his mother, her face having grown tired. His mother also needed to be free.

BY SUNRISE, the group had made it halfway through the city. There was an abandoned apartment building. They settled on the top floor.

“We’ll stay here for the day. Avoid the windows and don’t make too much noise.” Timon warned them.

The empty apartment floor had rooms left open with nothing inside. Concrete walls and dusty windows gave the feeling of a prison. The most entertaining part was the views that the windows gave of the city.

“You know, I sometimes had dreams of owning a building like this.” Lysander said.

“My father owns a few in New York and Charleston.” Gabriel said.

“Of course he did. One day, we’ll both be able to look out the window and see a world that doesn’t hate us.” Lysander said, grabbing Gabriel’s waist and pulling him close.

“That might be possible soon.” Gabriel muttered.

“It will be.” Lysander then said. “So, how’s Horatio? He doesn’t look too good.”

They both turned to see Horatio in a corner, his hands tracing something in the dirt.

“I can only imagine what he must be going through. Feeling like everything wrong is somehow your fault. I just wish I could help him understand.” Gabriel said.

“My love, you can only do so much. Part of his journey is coming to terms with that himself.” Lysander replied. “Just like you had to do.”

Gabriel nodded. They sat on the floor and hugged one another.

Meanwhile, Lucrece and Virgilia were fixing each other’s hair.

“Where’s Mamillius?”

Lucrece pointed to a hallway. “Alcibiades is looking after him.”

“He really is fond of your son. Do you trust him?” Virgilia asked.

“Of course. Mamillius sees him as a father. He was there when I didn’t even want to hold my son. That man has done too much.” Lucrece explained.

“Awe, you’re blushing. Do you like him?” Virgilia said, nudging her.

“Oh, please. As if a handsome man like him would care for an old hag like me. I’m just the woman who birthed Mamillius.”

Virgilia had a stone-faced expression, clutching her fists into balls. “Don’t ever say that. That’s how those men like to talk about us. And I’m sure Alcibiades doesn’t see you that way. He cares for you and your son. Don’t forget that.”

Alcibiades and Mamillius emerged from a corner and walked while carrying blankets. Lucrece hadn’t seen her son smile that wide since they left home.

THE DAY PASSED on until nightfall approached. It was time to leave into the darkness and continue the journey.

Outside, the atmosphere once again fell silent. There was a sinister feeling in the air. And Horatio did not like this.

He didn’t ask for help. He stared at the darkness around him, wanting to turn on a flashlight and stop whatever was in the dark from getting him.

He wanted Cassio to help him.

“Hey, hurry up.” Aaron told Horatio.

“Uh, sorry.” Horatio muttered, continuing to walk.

Aaron and his friend glanced at Horatio. They then stood by his side.

“We hate the dark too. If we walk together, we’ll be safer.” Aaron told Horatio.

Timon led the way once again. The path was getting more difficult since many roads were occupied by military trucks. Going through was too risky, the longer way being safer.

After many loops around and getting lost in the night, they made it to the upper-class residential area.

“Which house do you think is empty?” Cassio asked.

“That one.” Gabriel pointed at one of the homes.

“How do you know?” Lysander asked.

“The grass is overgrown. The trash bins in the driveway have dust, meaning the trash hasn’t been taken out.” Gabriel explained.

Everyone looked at him.

“Uh, sorry.” Gabriel chuckled awkwardly.

Alcibiades was sent to inspect the house. After checking the windows, he found an unlocked part.

It was time to settle for the night. They watched the sun rise and people exit their homes and leave for work.

Now, all they had to do was remain quiet. They caught up on sleep while watching their surroundings.

Their peaceful situation was halted when Virgilia and Lucrece were in the kitchen when a figure forcefully entered the home and pointed a gun at them.

“Don’t move!” He told them.

They both raised their hands and felt fear, seeing a man in government uniform glaring at them.

“Are there more of you?” He asked.

Lucrece clammed up, worried for the safety of her son. Virgilia stuttered, looking at the gun that was pointed at her.

“I asked if anyone else was in here? Answer me!” He shouted.

His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear. They were confused as to whether they should stay still, escape, or attempt to fight off the attacker.

But they knew violence would bring more attention to them.

“Don’t.” Gabriel muttered.

But it was too late. Alcibiades stepped in front of Lucrece to shield her body from the gun.

Then, he saw that man that stood in front of him. And the man also stared at Alcibiades.

“Alcibiades?” The man muttered.

“Ventidius,” Alcibiades replied.

They recognized each other. But they never expected to meet each other again in this circumstance.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 42

“Greater love has no one than this, that he lay down his life for his friends.” John 15:13

AN OLD FRIEND had just shown himself to Alcibiades.

“What are you doing here?” He asked. His old friend still pointed his gun but had loosened his grip.

“I, I should be asking you that.” Ventidius replied.

After a bit of staring, Ventidius lowered his gun and the two hugged one another. Laughter came from both of them.

“What’s going on?” Timon asked.

Gabriel and Lysander shrugged. “I guess old friends.” The blonde one replied.

After a while, the two friends let go.

“What are you doing here in Detroit?” Ventidius asked.

“Uh,” Alcibiades stuttered, his eyes glancing at Gabriel. Ventidius remembered the news articles about Gabriel allegedly being found and his past friend being one of the ones who lived with him.

“Right,” He muttered.

“So, why are you here?” Alcibiades asked.

“Uh, cadet training. They want me to train the next class before being sent off to fight in Australia.”

“Cadet training?” Alcibiades said with a chuckle. “Are you making them mow the lawns with nail clippers?”

Ventidius then also laughed. “I’ve got them cooking eggs in the sun for breakfast, just like what our commander made us do in our training.”

Kari stepped forward into the kitchen. “I hate to break this… touching reunion, but we have no idea who you are. Nevertheless, if we should be worried right now.”

“Ah,” Alcibiades sighed loudly. “You won’t tell anyone, right?”

It was a decision Ventidius had to face. Be loyal to his country, or his friend. He glanced at his old friend and their friends. The one that stood out the most was Gabriel, the most wanted man. He was right in his view.

All he had to do was click the red button on his communicator and he’d be awarded the Medal of Washington.

But this was his friend. The man that was with him during training, who were both deployed in Oregon to quell secessionists. He knew that his friendship would overpass the many riches and accolades he would receive.

“I won’t tell anyone.” Ventidius said, putting his weapon away. “But, if someone else catches you, it’s out of my control.”

Alcibiades gave him an affirming nod.

“So, why are you here specifically?” He asked.

“The residents here pay for security. Apparently, thieves have increased their presence here.”

“I guess it must pay well.”

“It does.” Ventidius replied.

They smirked at each other, already reliving their past memories of their time at training.

Mamillius had slowly walked up to Alcibiades and tapped him on the leg. He turned and saw the boy looking at him, then at his friend wearily.

“Oh, Mamillius.” He said. “Uh, don’t be afraid. This is an old friend of mine.”

The boy glanced at the man. If Alcibiades trusted him, then so could he.

“Hey,” Ventidius said, acknowledging the scared boy. “Alcibiades and I are brothers.”

Brothers. He had never used that word before, the boy thought. No other kids were close enough for him to refer to them as friends, let alone a brother. All the men in his life were either guardians, models, or in the case of Alcibiades, a father.

Ventidius was able to converse with the others, though they still kept their guard up. It was even more uncomfortable when he met Gabriel.

The soldier had almost been indoctrinated by all the propaganda that he had been told about Gabriel. He was called many names, The Dethroned One, The Man Who Betrayed His Country, the Sinful President.

And yet, those words dissipated when he finally met the man himself. He wasn’t the embodiment of evil. He didn’t attempt to drive him to lust.

He was just a man that wanted to live and love.

“Now that we’re done talking, we have to come up with a plan.” Timon laid out the map on a table.

“Security should be more lax, right?” Cassio asked.

“Not necessarily.” Ventidius said.

He used a pen to mark the area where they were at and drew a few peaks near the Canadian border.

“See these?” He pointed at the peaks. “They’re stations that are armed 24/7. Not even a butterfly can cross through these hills without being shot down.”

“Well, then can we swim around?” Aaron asked. “The waters shouldn’t be too frigid since it’s summer.”

Ventidius pursed his lips. “The closest lake is Lake Washington to the west. The longer route would be going north and swimming through Lake Barrington.”

“But,” Gabriel said, feeling something was off.

“Water borders are tricky. There’s been cases of American refugees swimming into Canadian borders in the water but still being shot down. The government will only acknowledge territorial borders.”

“I’m assuming that rules out flying then.” Lysander muttered. “Land it is, then.”

“However, there are the Networks.” Ventidius then said. He reached into his backpack and pulled another map.

As he laid it out, it was clear that it wasn’t one of the surface, with the streets and shops. It instead was a series of pipes that ran across the city. All underground.

“The Network is a series of tunnels that were once used during the Siege of Detroit. The secessionists and rebels used it to either get Americans out of the country or smuggle in British and Canadian troops to fight.

“Some time during the 2030s, it was discovered and shut down. Many were detonated to make them collapse in on themselves. Others were sealed off. However, there are also minor tunnels that were left up.”

Ventidius used his pen to trace the pipes that were intact.

“As you can see, this trail can lead you from here to Canada in just a few miles.”

“You want us to walk through sewage?” Cassio asked.

“Not sewage. Most of these tunnels are empty. We rarely send anyone down there to have it checked for homeless people. The most you will find is trash and concrete pillars.” Ventidius explained.

Lysander sighed. “Guess we’re becoming mole men.”

“It won’t be so bad.” Ventidius said. “We’ll be hidden from the cameras. And you’ve got me. I basically know that labyrinth from the inside-out.”

“Doesn’t seem like a bad idea. It’s better than constantly having to go in the dark of night.” Alcibiades said.

Timon glanced at the digital clock on the wall. “We leave in four hours.”

TIME PASSED SLOWLY as they all braced themselves for what seemed to be like the last hurdle in this perilous journey.

Gabriel put his face in hands and blew air.

“Nervous?” Lysander asked.

“Is it obvious?”

“A little.” Lysander said, sitting next to him. “Just know that we only have this to do, then we can finally be happy for the rest of our lives.”

Gabriel sighed. “You do know that even if we make it to Canada, we’ll still have to hide, right?”

“But at least if we’re found, we won’t be killed.” Lysander optimistically said.

He placed a kiss on Gabriel’s cheek.

“And loving you would no longer be a sin.”

It was almost night. They collected their items and cleaned the house before exiting through the back. Ventidius led the way to a part of the woods where a tunnel entrance was hidden.

While he tried to seem perfectly fine, Cassio was slowly falling into a deep pit of guilt. It was hard for him to grasp the idea that his closest friend, Horatio, had betrayed him.

It seemed that the betrayal was directed at him specifically. Perhaps he didn’t spend enough time with Horatio, or he had begun to pull away slowly allowing for his friend to escape the grasp of his fingers.

He didn’t care that he lost his home, his sanctuary, none of those mattered. He cared that he lost his best friend.

His anger masked his true feelings. He wanted to reach out to Horatio and give him a hug. Yet, that seemed to be the hardest thing he could do.

Cassio was deep in thought when he was pulled by Virgilia.

“Careful, Cassio! You almost ran into that tree.” She reprimanded him. Cassio looked ahead, almost crashing into a tree.

“Sorry,” He muttered out.

“Something wrong?” She asked, already knowing the answer.

“I think you know already.” He replied. They heard Alcibiades shout something about getting closer.

“It’s difficult, I won’t lie. Part of me still holds resentment at what he did.”

“But,” Cassio said.

“But he isn’t perfect. I truly believe Horatio didn’t do it out of spite. He was falling into despair. Poor boy has lived without parents for a long time. And when the one person he loves starts to slip away from him, he begins to grow desperate.” Virgilia explained.

“What, are you his proxy now?”

She chuckled. “See? It was quite clear that Horatio was meeting with someone in secret. I only managed to put the pieces together when we were found.”

Cassio looked at the ground, clenching his jaw. It hit him then that Horatio didn’t betray them because he was angry. He did it because he was lonely.

While he was flirting with his boss’ daughter, he had left his friend to himself. Of course he’s run into the arms of a vicious man that never had good intentions for him. Because to Horatio, anyone willing to listen to him is someone he shouldn’t let go of.

Virgilia placed her hand on his shoulder.

“The best thing about love is that it makes forgiveness easier.” She told him.

“Do I have to apologize to him or he to me?” Cassio asked.

She shrugged. “Both, I guess. It’s not like you’re both innocent.”

Cassio turned around, seeing his friend in the back, almost stumbling around. He wasn’t used to rough terrain. He never liked walking in the woods.

Horatio didn’t like the way the ferns crunched under his shoe, he didn’t like the way the trees at night looked scary.

He could always just slow his walk and finally talk to Horatio. And yet, he didn’t.

BY MIDNIGHT, they had finally reached the entrance to one of the many empty tunnels. Ventidius opened a hatch and dropped a glowstick.

“So, who’s going first?” He asked.

No one spoke up. Timon grunted loudly.

“Pansies! I’ll go first.” He grunted. He handed his bag to Kari and went down the creaky ladder. Once down, he used his flashlight to glance around.

“See anything?” Lysander shouted.

“Cobwebs and boxes!” Timon replied. He covered his face with his arm to shield from the dust.

The others slowly came down the ladder. The hatch was shut tight.

“The signal gets jammed down here. We’ll have to go by the map.” Ventidius said.

“How long will it take?” Gabriel asked.

Ventidius hummed to himself. “Your freedom is approximately five hours away.”

Five hours is all that was left. Gabriel had lived in this cursed country for almost 30 years. Surely, he could wait just a bit longer.

Lucrece let out a small gasp. She shined her flashlight at several rats crawling through the tunnels.

“Guess we won’t be alone down here.” Kari said, picking up a stone and throwing it at the rats. They all scattered away.

They began their walks through the underground tunnel system. They occasionally saw posters of Canadian and rebel forces on the walls and crates of spoiled rations.

It was sailing smoothly until there were heavy footsteps echoing from a distance.

“Don’t tell me there’s homeless people down here.” Kari asked.

Ventidius pulled out his radio. There was just enough signal to pick up something.

“Four have been dispatched to the north-eastern quadrant of the Rebel Pipes.” An automated voice said.

“We’ve been found.” Ventidius said, glancing around to determine where the footsteps were coming from.

“Where do we go?” Alcibiades asked. Panic set in. They knew there were only a few minutes until they were found.

The two glanced at one another.

“Split.” They both said.

“Half of us will go one way, and the others another way!” Alcibiades said.

“Is that a good idea?” Lucrece asked, holding her son tightly.

“It’s the only way.” Ventidius said.

They split into two groups quickly. Ventidius led one group with Alcibiades led the other. They hoped that they would be able to meet up eventually. And hopefully on free soil.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 43

“For even the Son of Man did not come to be served, but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom to many.”  Mark 10:45

TWO PATHS lay ahead. One group, led by Ventidius, ventured through one of the large tunnels. The other, led by Alcibiades, went through a smaller obscure one. 

Ventidius had to lead his group far from the soldiers heading their way. He turned off his radio, hoping they hadn’t picked up his location. 

“We’ll go this way. If we head west, then we should be able to make it to a bigger tunnel.” He said.

“Are the others going to be okay?” Virgilia asked.

“Of course they will.” Gabriel replied. Her face didn’t seem convinced. 

“If it’s any consolation, I gave Alcibiades the map. They should be fine, if things go their way.” Ventidius said.

There were points in the tunnel when they had to crawl on the floor to get through. Some were worried about Timon, whose aging knees almost gave out. 

“Does anyone hear that?” Kari asked. 

They stopped and the sound ended. When they started walking again, there was a small metal clanking coming from Gabriel’s backpack. 

“Got something?” Kari asked.

Gabriel checked in his bag. 

“Grenades?” Timon said. Gabriel held out the two orbs in his hands. 

“Uh, we bought them when Lysander and I took that trip to Mississippi. I must’ve forgotten I had them.” Gabriel explained. 

Lysander looked at them. “Something tells me we might need them.”

“Let’s go!” Ventidius said. “You can talk later.”

The one who had remained quiet was Horatio. He was slightly looking forward to making it to Canada. But that doesn’t mean his guilt would end. 

He knew he had to be brave. Even a simple action he hoped would redeem him. For too long, he had to rely on others for help. He was coddled so much that his reliance on others grew. 

Instead of running from danger, he’ll face it head first. This was his time to prove to Cassio, and the others, that he didn’t need them to feel stronger. He could do that on his own. 

He already smiled at the thought of Cassio smiling at him, patting his hair, and telling him that he did a good job. 

Then, he’ll finally start his new life on the right terms. 

HALFWAY ON the other side of the tunnel complex was the second group, led by Alcibiades. 

Lucrece tagged along with him, trusting Alcibiades with her and her son. The others included Aaron, his friend, and Cassio. 

They followed bigger tunnels that were more established than the dirt ones Group A was going through. These tunnels had generators and light sources, though dying, that at least provided some visibility. 

“How much farther?” Mamillius asked, being carried by his mother. 

“Not too long.” Alcibiades replied. “If we stick close to the trail, then we’ll make it in no time.”

Lucrece cleared her throat. “So, you and Ventidius must be close, right?” 

Alcibiades glanced at her. “Are you implying something?” He asked.

She stammered. “N-No! Not at all. I was just curious because you’ve never been that close to anyone else at the house. He must be a close person if you’re willing to trust him with our lives.”

“I do trust him. He was the one that was with me when life got tough. He was there when my dad was killed in combat in Lithuania and when my mom died from measles. His parents practically took me in as another son. 

“Then we did our mandatory services and liked it. We were just two young men who couldn’t afford college, so we stuck to the military. And we got lucky to be stationed together.” He said, looking ahead. 

“Do you think he’d come with us to Canada? I’m sure he would want freedom too.” Lucrece said. 

“If he were, the US would invoke the Runaway Act and invade Canada to find him. Since he’s high commanding, they won’t just let him go.” He explained. 

In the back, Cassio walked with his head down. He wondered how Horatio was doing. His friend was scared of the dark. Did he have his flashlight on him? Is someone holding onto him so he doesn’t get lost?

“What’s the matter?” Aaron asked Cassio. “We are a few minutes away from freedom yet are acting like a man heading to his death.”

Cassio cleared his throat. 

“Nothing, I’m just worried about someone.” He muttered. 

“Horatio?” Aaron asked.

He didn’t reply, but Cassio nodded. 

“Are you upset that he freed the prisoner?” Aaron asked.

“Is it weird that’s not what I’m upset about?” He said with a sigh. “I’m more upset that he tried to find comfort in someone else. I should’ve been there. I saw the signs and knew he was suffering. 

“I let him slip away from me, watching him hack away at himself slowly until nothing of his former self remained. The betrayal was horrible, but I know that he did it out of desperation. That’s what I’m angry about.” 

Aaron glanced at his friend, who shrugged. 

“Sounds to me like you are not angry at Horatio, but at yourself.” Aaron said. 

“Myself?” 

Aaron nodded, his face just barely visible in the dim lights. 

“You feel partly to blame for not stepping up when your friend was in peril.”

A light switched in Cassio’s mind. Of course Horatio would trust the prisoner. Of course he let him go. Who else did he have? He was alone and thought the one man that gave him attention would be trustworthy.

But Horatio didn’t know when to tell when someone had nefarious intentions. He grew up in a place where words were as valuable as the dirt he walked on. If a man gave half-promises with a smile, who’s to say Horatio wouldn’t trust him?

That is all Horatio needed to stick onto anyone that would make him feel less alone. 

And Cassio saw now that he abandoned his friend when he needed him most. 

“Oh, God…” Cassio muttered to himself. “I’ve been selfish this whole time.”

He felt tears build up in his eyes. 

“I left him alone. It’s my fault we’re in this mess.”

“Blame is like friendship, it is shared by two people. You should not feel solely responsible for everything wrong in the world.” Aaron assured him. 

“But, I’m still partly to blame! And I made it worse for Horatio by treating him like some criminal, when his biggest sin was not having anyone who truly loved him.”

Cassio looked at the ground. 

Horatio must’ve felt isolated in these past weeks. No doubt he had his own guilt, and Cassio’s spite added on that. 

Once this journey ends, he’ll make it his first priority to talk to Horatio. 

Lucrece let out a small gasp, a rat running past her. 

“Don’t make noise.” Alcibiades told her. 

“Sorry,” She said. She adjusted her son on her back.

“Give him to me.” Alcibiades told her. She was hesitant but obliged. 

They continued walking through the tunnel. It was mostly silent, except for the water drips and stomps of their feet on the ground. 

“We should be there in a bit.” Alcibiades said. “Brace yourselves, Canada is only a few meters away.”

They were tired, hungry, and disoriented from the dark. But this taste of freedom would be the final push they needed to move forward. It was a perilous trip, giving up now would only be a waste to those who could never have done it. 

THE PIPES converged in one area, a large room that had been ransacked of all supplies. The second group, led by Alcibiades, were the first ones to make it. 

The tunnel next to them let out several loud noises. The second group braced themselves, expecting military soldiers. Instead, it was their friends. 

As the two walked to the center to greet each other, a single bullet shot through, almost striking Gabriel in the face. 

Four tunnels were connected to their center room. Two on the left and right, which is where the groups had come from. And two others adjacent. The bullet came from one of those tunnels. 

“Put your hands up!” A deep voice shouted from the dark. 

“Shit! Shit!” Ventidius muttered. His head was covered in a rag, something he had done as a precaution in case they got caught. 

They all put their hands up. Gabriel wanted to reach for his gun, but Lysander stopped him. There was no point. These men had gear, and possibly all sorts of weapons. 

As they kneeled on the ground, they heard footsteps approaching. They could barely make out the military men who had approached them. There were three of them, but they could easily wipe out an entire army with their weapons. 

“Well, would you look at that?” One of them said. “Looks like we’ve caught ourselves a big fish.” 

He approached Gabriel, grabbing him by the face and forcing him to look up. Gabriel squirmed as he was forced to see the face of a man that might kill him. 

“Let’s report him! We can claim the bounty reward!” Another said. 

The third cleared his throat. “Now, why waste the fun now?” He pointed his gun at Lucrece. She pushed her son behind her. 

“He’s right.” The main one, holding Gabriel’s face, said. “As far as base knows, we’re just chasing after some heathens.”

He kneeled in front of Gabriel. “You know, I’ve always wondered if the rumors were true.” He muttered in Gabriel’s ear. “If you took it up the ass or if you sucked those guys off.”

Lysander lunged forward. The first guy used the back of his gun to hit Lysander in the face. 

“Lysander!” Gabriel shouted. 

“Ah, I see.” The main one said. “Based on that reaction, I assume he’s your lover.”

He kicked Lysander’s legs. 

“Don’t touch him!” Gabriel shouted angrily. 

The second and third ones were scanning the group. 

“Think they’ve got anything?” 

“Gabriel, for sure. But we can always get something else.”

The third one looked at Virgilia. She shivered, being protected by Aaron. 

Ventidius kept his head down, hoping he wouldn’t be caught. He looked at the group he wanted to save. There was nothing they could do. They would all be marched back to the city center and executed for attempting to flee. 

Meanwhile, he would probably be stripped on his title, tried, and face an agonizing torture on some remote island. 

“What should we do?” The third one asked. 

The leader glanced at the group. 

“Such a shame. Down that tunnel,” He pointed to the fourth tunnel. “You would’ve been on Canadian soil. They would’ve been waiting for you with warm blankets and sweet berries, if ya made it.” 

He teased them. Their freedom was only a breath away.

“Split them. The ones you want, put them away from the others.” He then looked at Alcibiades and Ventidius. “Tie those two up tightly. Can’t have them escaping.”

The men prepared for their job. They lusted over their freedom to do what they wanted in secret. Something about a man hidden from the eyes of God’s will only make him more sinful. 

While they began to remove their armor, Horatio, the closest to the second one, saw that his neck was exposed. 

He reached into his pocket and pulled out the knife he had stolen from Gabriel. He wanted it, in case something like this arose. 

Now was his time to be strong. He needed to step up and do exactly what he vowed to do. 

A simple action won’t redeem him. But it can be a start. 

While they looked away, Horatio tightened the grip on the knife. He glanced at Gabriel, giving him a shake of disapproval. 

There wasn’t time to regret his decision. Every moment mattered, and they were walking between the line of life and death. This knife could tip the balance in their fate. 

Horatio for a moment saw himself as a god, the lives of his friends within the grasp of his hands. 

He mustered all the strength that he had and will ever have to lead forward. The blade pierced the man’s exposed neck quickly. It sank in. 

While he struggled, Gabriel shouted, everyone quickly standing up and moving behind the concrete walls. 

Gabriel now used his gun to shoot the second one in the chest. Everyone scrambled as more shots rang. 

When the air cleared, Horatio was lying on the floor, bleeding from his chest and legs as he shuddered. 

Horatio had been shot multiple times by the leader. He angrily began to shoot all over the room, cursing to himself for letting his guard down. 

“None of you are leaving this place alive!” He shouted. 

There was almost a bit of certainty in his voice. He was going to gun down everyone in this room, and that was a promise he made on God. 

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 44

“For by one sacrifice he has made perfect forever those who are being made holy.” Hebrews 10:14

BULLETS RAINED from both sides of the room. The soldier who had been stabbed was incapacitated while the other ones were firing gunshots.

The only weapon the group had was Gabriel’s gun.

“Is he alive?” Cassio asked. Horatio’s body had been dragged amidst the gunfire to behind the barrier. Kari tended to his wounds.

“He’s breathing.” She muttered. A quick glance at her hand brought more worry. “But he’s lost too much blood. If we don’t get him help, he’ll die.”

Cassio breathed raggedly, staring at the man he was meant to apologize to. He was close to muttering the very words that he had wanted to say since this damned trip began.

Was he too late? Would Horatio leave from this world believing that Cassio, the one man he used to trust, despised him for a mistake?

“Horatio,” Cassio leaned down to his ear. “Stay with me. I promise that I have forgiven you of everything.” He sobbed.

Timon glanced at the room. “I don’t think we can make it to the exit. Not as long as they’re there.” He said.

Gabriel raised his gun and shot somewhere. “I don’t know how many bullets I have left. If we’re going to come up with something, it needs to be now!”

A smoke grenade was thrown. Alcibiades managed to grab it and throw it to the tunnel behind them. Gabriel then had an idea.

“The grenades!” He and Lysander shouted.

“What?” Ventidius replied, his face still covered. “How can we use them?”

While they argued, Virgilia found a metal panel that she figured was once used as a barrier.

“I found this!” She said. She and Aaron both dragged it over.

Ventidius looked at the panel. “I think we can get you guys across using this.”

More bullets rang. There was a disgruntled shout from one of the soldiers. They were growing irate, and this culminated in more shots firing.

Gabriel saw the second soldier try to sneak while being distracted. He shouted for someone to get him. Lysander and Alcibiades jumped quickly.

They pinned the man down and knocked his weapon out of his hand.

“Do we kill him?” Lysander asked.

Alcibiades muttered something. He then remembered when these men wanted to attack Lucrece and Virgilia. He brought his hand behind the soldier’s head, grabbing handfuls of his hair before slamming his face into the concrete.

“Trash like him doesn’t deserve a peaceful death.” He said.

“Alcibiades…” Timon muttered.

“Don’t judge me! Do you know how much I’ve had to suffer while they run free? No longer!” He slammed the soldier’s face again.

Gabriel grabbed the other gun and sighed when there were no bullets in it.

“Ventidius, start getting them moving! I’ll create a diversion over here!” Gabriel shouted.

While Ventidius used the metal panel as a barrier, taking Lucrece, Mamillius, and Virgilia across, Gabriel managed to get the last soldier to the other side of the room.

“Go, now!” Ventidius shouted. “Run down that tunnel. Don’t stop or even think about turning back!” He shouted.

“But, Alcibiades!” Lucrece said.

“He’ll be fine! Just go! Enjoy your freedom!”

The three were the first to make it out safely. They ran away quickly, hoping their friends would follow suit.

Gabriel had to be careful with the ammo he had. It was running low. They were going to need another diversion quickly.

“Anyone got anything useful?” He asked.

Timon looked at Horatio on the floor, bleeding to the death. Cassio above him crying. Gabriel and Lysander shouting. Kari and Aaron tending to Horatio’s wounds.

He had always felt that living a long life was a curse for the mistakes he had made. He betrayed his fellow countrymen, his friends, family, and lover for something trivial.

But now, he had a feeling inside that let him know that his long life wasn’t to make him suffer. He was going to die someday, and it seemed that the time had arrived.

This was time for Timon to repent for his sins.

“Give me the grenades.” He said.

“What?” Gabriel asked, not fully understanding his words.

“I said give me the grenades!” He said louder.

“Are you going to do something stupid?” Gabriel asked, pulled out the three grenades.

“No, I’m going to do something brave.” Timon replied.

“Wait, what are you doing?” Kari asked.

Timon grabbed the three grenades.

“I’ve lived with this guilt my entire life, regretting what I did. Knowing that I was responsible for many deaths.” Timon said.

He smiled at his friends.

“I hope God can forgive me.”

Timon turned to Gabriel and Lysander.

“Get him to that corner of the room.” He pointed at the corner opposite of the exit tunnel. Gabriel looked and used the few bullets he had to shoot.

The soldier moved to the exact spot.

“Gabriel, keep that man with you for as long as you can. Be happy for me, yeah?” Timon said.

Gabriel choked on his words. But he nodded.

“Will we see each other again?” Gabriel asked. It was a stupid question.

What exactly granted someone to heaven? A man can live the most virtuous life, but lack of faith will block him from eternal happiness. He believed that you can commit the worst crimes, so long as you repented, you could be forgiven.

But man is not simple, not born onto one of two boxes. He walked along the line of good and evil, great and worse. And he would always trip onto either. He was a coin, because no matter what side you landed, it is still the same coin.

“Go. Get to safety.” Timon said.

They began to make it to the exit tunnel.

Timon glanced and saw his friends, the very reason for his existence, entering the tunnel to race to safety.

He cried a tear, using all the strength in his frail body to pull the pins of the grenades and ran to the last soldier.

In these final moments, he felt like someone was standing next to him. It was either delusion or an image from death.

“Mac,” He muttered, seeing his lover from a lifetime ago.

Timon ran and saw the soldier. He failed to register the bombs and shot Timon in the arm. This didn’t stop the old man. He raced before lunging forward.

The bombs blew up. When the fire subsided, there was nothing but silence. Timon had done it.

When they heard the bombs, they all cried to themselves. Their fellow friend and family had died for them. It’d be a waste to stop now.

“I have to stop here.” Ventidius said.

“What? Come with us!” Alcibiades said.

Ventidius shook his head. “If I go with you, they’ll find me and track you guys down too.”

Alcibiades nodded. “I hope you’ll join us one day.” He said.

The two men hugged briefly. Ventidius wished them luck before running back, knowing it will be difficult to find a way to cover this up.

“Can someone grab his legs?” Aaron asked. Gabriel was shell shocked after seeing Timon’s final moments. Lysander stepped forward.

“Come on, Gabriel. Just a bit more.” Lysander said.

Time was ticking as they had to continue. They didn’t know if safety was a guarantee. It could be a trap. Only luck would determine that.

A LIGHT AT THE END of the tunnel blinded them momentarily. They were tired and exhausted. There were a few screams coming from the other side.

“Here we go.” Lysander muttered.

As they came out the other end, they were first greeted with a green tree. A large birch tree whose green leaves were as bright as a new summer day.

“Survivors!” A voice yelled.

A group of people surrounded them.

“Is it him?” Someone asked.

“They were right! Gabriel Barrington!”

Their questions were stopped when they saw and injured Horatio. He was taken to be given medical help, Cassio following close by and holding onto Horatio’s jacket.

“Come with us,” A woman said. She had dark brown skin and spoke with care and urgency. Gabriel noticed how beautiful and healthy she looked.

They were escorted to a series of tents hidden amongst the tree canopies.

“Alcibiades!” A voice yelled. Mamillius ran through the crowd into the man’s arms. “You made it!”

“Yeah, I did.” Alcibiades said.

Gabriel and Lysander both looked at one another.

“Marry me.” Lysander said.

“What?” Gabriel asked.

“Marry me. It’s not a question. I know you love me. Let’s not wait any longer.” Lysander said, sobbing already.

Gabriel could only sob too, realizing he would be able to marry the man he’s loved.

“Yes, yes!” He muttered over and over again.

They glanced over atop a tent that had the Canadian and American flag. It was a time for a new beginning. They could now relax.

SETTLING INTO Canada was quick when the shock subsided. It was hard for them to come to terms with Timon’s death.

There was solace in knowing he died for a noble cause. They realized they had no tangible proof of Timon. No photos or signs that he had ever lived. Only memories.

He had died an honorable death. They’ll remember him for that and all that he did for them.

Their arrival had to be kept secret from the news. Out of safety for the newcomers and Canadian citizens, their identities were never disclosed.

Out of all of them, Horatio was the one that went through most. His injuries were nearly fatal, but he made a quick recovery.

His talk with Cassio was a heartfelt one. Both knew deep down they never hated one another. Their apologies for their actions only brought them closer.

The others were held in normal hotels far from Ottawa to keep their privacy.

“Have you tried these?” Aaron asked, holding up a packet of coconut candies.

“Share.” Virgilia said.

“Are we allowed to take these?” Cassio held up some of the hotel’s shampoo bottles.

“I guess.” Horatio replied. He tried to get up but grunted from his healing wounds. Cassio made him sit.

“Don’t take too much, though.” Kari said. She looked out the hotel window.

Her eyes scanned the ground, observing the crowd that was around the hotel. They were barricaded back with police stopping anyone from climbing over.

Their signs read ‘Out With Refugees,’ and ‘Stop American Migrants.’

A knock on the door interrupted them. A man walked in, wearing a nice suit with an American pin on his coat.

“I see you’re settling well.” He said, looking at them eating the complimentary snacks.

“So, how long are we going to be here?” Cassio asked.

“Not long. We are still processing your paperwork. It’ll take some time to complete it. And that’s only the start. You’ll have to take a few tests.”

“What tests? I got jabbed with needles and stripped already!” Cassio retorted. Horatio nudged him.

“Be nice.” He whispered.

The man chuckled. “This is to ensure that you are all deemed worthy to live in this country. Once it’s all over, you can live normal lives.”

“Normal meaning?” Kari asked.

“Whatever you want it to be.”

Kari pointed down at the crowd.

“What’s that about? Is it about us?” She asked.

“Yes.” He walked towards the window. “This hotel is one of many that houses American refugees. In recent years, there is growing opposition to ban refugees from coming here.” He explained.

“Why?” Kari asked.

“Resources. But also fear. Five years ago, there was the Montreal Attack, carried out by Abrahamic Extremists. It turns out that American refugees were being sent in as secret agents, waiting for the moment to strike.”

“I hope they know we’re not all bad.” She said to herself.

“Let’s hope that too.” He said. He walked back to the front door. “Lunch will be ready soon. Wash up and get dressed. We’ll go through more paperwork later.”

Before he left, there was a shout behind.

“Where’s Gabriel?” Lysander shouted.

He had an angry glare at the man.

“He’s being held somewhere else.”

“Don’t give me that shit! I’ve been asking every pompous douchebag that walks in here to give me something about where my husband is! Just tell me!” Lysander shouted.

Tears escaped his eyes.

“We were supposed to be happy now.” He said in a defeated tone.

The man sighed loudly. He pulled out his phone and sent a few messages.

“He’s at Parliament Hill.” He said.

“Where?”

“The government. Mr. Barrington is a high-profile refugee. You can guess why we can’t just let him off. The same goes for Alcibiades. They’re being kept somewhere secluded.” He said.

He looked down at Lysander on the floor.

“He’s safe. And he’ll be here soon.”

Lysander nodded. While they weren’t able to have their official wedding, they already deemed themselves married. He’s waited 30 years for Gabriel. Forever might as well be nothing.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 45

“Love is patient, love is kind, it does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrong. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.” 1 Corinthians 13:4-7

PARLIAMENT HILL housed the Canadian capital. And it was here, under the fortified structure, where Gabriel and Alcibiades were held.

Since the two were the only ones whose identities were found, they were considered a liability and held in custody.

“Are we ever getting out of here?” Gabriel asked.

Across from his cell was Alcibiades.

“Who cares? If I die here, at least it wasn’t on American soil.” Alcibiades replied. By this time, he was done with running. If they wanted to get rid of him, he wouldn’t fight.

“What about Lucrece and Mamillius?” Gabriel asked him. He knew he struck gold when Alcibiades’ face perked up.

“They’ll be better off without me.”

“You sure?” Gabriel smirked. “From what I saw, it seems like they are probably waiting by the door, hoping you’ll walk in to wherever they are.”

“I bet Lysander is doing the same.” Alcibiades retorted.

Gabriel was stunned but didn’t argue. He was right. There was nothing he wanted more than to grab Lysander and kiss him. He’s had dreams of walking into a courthouse and signing the marriage documents.

Would they have a feast? What kind of flowers would be in the bouquet? Who would officiate?

Gabriel stopped daydreaming when his gate was opened. An officer stood there.

“Come with me.” He said.

He waved at Alcibiades and followed the guard. He was growing tired of all the stares he had been getting the past few days. Then he remembered who he was. He was Gabriel Joseph Barrington Washington.

Nothing could ever remove that title from him.

He was led into a conference room. Waiting there was a military general.

“Corporal Cypress, I’ve brought Mr. Barrington.”

The corporal looked up from his documents. Gabriel was made to sit across from him.

Before Gabriel could speak, the corporal cleared his throat.

“Let me guess, you want to leave and reunite with your loved ones, right?” He asked.

Gabriel looked at the man’s brown eyes. He tried to pick up any hints of cockiness that all military leaders had in America.

“Yes.” Gabriel replied.

Corporal Cypress sighed. “Unfortunately, there are issues with your arrival. You’re a danger. At any moment, American spyware can be able to track you down. And we’d be blamed for housing a criminal.”

“Can’t argue with that.”

The doors opened. A man dressed in a fancy suit walked and apologized for entering late. Gabriel noticed how handsome the man was.

“Started without me? I’m hurt, Benny.”

The corporal grunted. “Punctuality is never your forte.”

He sat next to the corporal. “And that’s why you love me.” He giggled, his hand landing on the corporal’s hand.

Gabriel cleared his throat.

“Right! Gabriel Barrington. When we first heard that you were here, I almost thought that everyone was on psychedelics again.” He leaned on his arm. “You really are handsome.”

“Uh, this is Agent Ruby.” The corporal muttered.

“I am here on behalf of the Prime Minister. He’s asked me to be in his stead for negotiations.” Agent Ruby said.

“Negotiations?” Gabriel asked.

“That’s right.” The agent opened his briefcase and planted several documents on the table. “We’re here to discuss the matter of you.”

“I see,” Gabriel said, scanning the documents. Several words popped out to him, such as residency and asylum.

“I dubbed it Operation Fallen Angel. Now, let’s get the first things out, are you willing to work with us?” The agent asked Gabriel in a commanding tone.

Gabriel gulped hard. “Uh, by work, do you mean…”

“Reveal valuable secrets about the government and your family, betraying them and possibly leading to their deaths and downfall of the American Empire?” The agent said in one breath. “Yes, that’s the kind of work I mean.”

The corporal then spoke up. “Look, kid. You don’t really have a choice in the matter. We can always offer you to the Americans as a sort of peace negotiations. Canadian-American diplomacy is non-existent by this point.

“Or, you can stay here. Live in hiding and get to be at peace. All we require is a bit of information about DC and the inner workings, which I’m sure you know quite a lot about.”

Gabriel was stunned but not surprised. He imagined this possible scenario, only without the flamboyant agent staring at him.

Give up the very identity that had been created for him or give up the bit of happiness he’s had. Obviously, the answer was clear.

But to choose the latter would mean giving up everything that had made him Barrington. He scanned the documents and saw that part of the negotiations would make him a Canadian citizen.

When he was little, he remembered his father telling him that being an American is a gift that is granted by God. It was a special label for the chosen people. And that, from that point on, he would always be American.

And yet, his time away from home made him wonder what it meant to be American? Is it just one type of person? Does their character define it? He’s met Americans that were evil. He’s met non-Americans that were literal angels from heaven.

To Gabriel, the title of American meant nothing to him anymore. It was a word used to differentiate him from the others around him. It was the person who wielded that title that determined their worth, not nationality.

He didn’t care about being American, he cared about what it would do to the thought he once venerated. If nationality can be stripped and replaced, does it really have value?

The decision was starting to become clear. He could never go back. Doing so would be death for him. It would mean leaving Lysander behind. It would mean living with the thought that freedom was just in his grasp.

And a life of suffering like that means nothing.

Gabriel sighed. “I’ll become your informant.”

The agent perked up. “Oh, really? I thought we were going to have to call President Barrington with good news.”

They went over the documents quickly. At the end, Gabriel had his own stipulations.

“Number one: All the information I give cannot be used within the next 30 years.” He said.

“Why?” Corporal Cypress asked.

“Wouldn’t it seem suspicious if I told you about the hidden military bases and suddenly they were bombed? The American government would question where that information came from.” Gabriel described.

“That makes sense.” Agent Ruby. “What else?”

“My friends that I came with will be given amnesty and a secure place to live in.” Gabriel said.

“Does that include you too?” The agent asked.

Gabriel nodded. “If that’s possible. I wish to be with them until the day I die.”

“That can be done.”

Gabriel balled his fists under the table. His last request would definitely be pushed back. But he had to ask.

“If the Canadian government one day decides to invade the US, I want the safety of my family to be secured.”

“Now, hold on-” The corporal said.

“Hang on, my love. Let’s hear him out first.” The agent said. The corporal calmed down.

“Why should we protect them? They could possibly be the reason for a future empire to arise.”

Gabriel closed his eyes. Images of his son, just a baby, flashed through his head. Micah Barrington. He’ll never see him, hold his hand, or hear him call him ‘dada’.

He’ll have to secure his safety from afar. Protect him with the little influence he had while watching him from afar.

Then, hopefully, they’ll be reunited in the eternal blue of the sky, where Gabriel can finally hold his child in his arms and say ‘I love you.’

“I know this will be controversial. But, if I was able to change, so could they. My family are some of the most courageous, kindest, and appreciative people that I have ever known. Their only mistake is being born a Barrington, something they can’t control.

“Not to mention, my son should not be punished. I can imagine he will grow up in that dark stain I left behind. He deserves to have a normal life, whatever that may be in this world. Please, just this, and I’ll give you everything.”

Gabriel looked down at his lap, tears falling from his eyes.

A sound came from the agent’s briefcase.

“That can be arranged.”

The three looked over.

“Uh, Prime Minister! Were you hearing that?” The agent asked, his face blushing.

“I was.” The Prime Minister’s voice was deep. “Gabriel, I cannot guarantee their safety. But I can do my hardest to make sure they aren’t fully harmed.”

Gabriel nodded, then realized he couldn’t be seen. “I-I agree. Just bring them home.”

“Now that I have you here, have you heard the news?” The Prime Minister asked.

Gabriel was confused until the TV in the conference room was turned on.

“This morning, the Supreme Court ruled that Former President Joseph Barrington will be allowed to run for re-election in place of his son, Gabriel Barrington. Gabriel was set to represent the Party of Christ in the 2084 Election before his flee.

“The decision from the Supreme Court was decided by a 5-4 vote, the first time in 40 years that the court was not unanimous. The reaction had been swift, with prominent members of the Jesuit Party announcing they will be running on their own.”

Gabriel looked at the TV. His father would be running for a second term, something banned.

“Looks like fractures are already forming.” The Prime Minister said. “Now, tell me about Operation Samson.”

He was still disoriented by the news. “Uh, it was something that was passed a while back. It was in case the US was ever invaded. There are bombs all over the Capitol to destroy everything in a 10 mile perimeter.”

“What about the pins?” The agent asked.

“They have a suicide pill in them. If a member of Congress is ever captured, they swallow the pill inside their pins.” Gabriel explained.

The Prime Minister was quiet. Gabriel glanced at the TV, segments playing of his father announcing his reelection campaign. The posters were the exact same ones Gabriel was going to use for his election.

“I think we’re going to be of use for each other, Gabriel Barrington. I hope you enjoy your life here in Canada. I’ll be seeing you soon.”

The agent let out a sigh. “Alright, with that in place, are you ready to sign?”

Gabriel was handed a pen. He looked at the document. This was it. Once signed, he can see his family, especially Lysander.

He used his signature.

“Perfect. Oh, as for that friend of yours downstairs, we think he could be of use too. He did train in the academy that produces America’s future soldiers.” The agent said.

GABRIEL was now on his way to wherever his friends were being held at. He sat in the car, looking out the window.

He saw the lives of people on the streets. People of all beliefs and colors and pasts walked alongside one another. He saw two women holding hands and almost broke into sobs.

It was all beautiful. He never knew how wonderful life could be.

“What do those flags mean?” Gabriel pointed at a rainbow flag.

“Queer pride. They’re popular during Pride Month.” The driver said.

“Pride Month?” Gabriel asked.

The driver sighed loudly.

“Just remember that the documents that you signed for protection have been doused in innocent blood. Keep that in mind that happiness can always just be taken.”

Gabriel nodded.

“Well, I’m looking forward to drinking real coffee. Can you believe that piss water they had been giving us in America?” Alcibiades said.

“I think it’ll take a while for us to get adjusted to living here.” Gabriel mentioned.

“Maybe, maybe not. Humans are adaptable. It’s what makes us so amazing. You’ll see how free a person can feel when they’ve been trapped in a cage their entire lives.” Alcibiades said.

“You aren’t wrong.” Gabriel said.

They drove by a church. Gabriel saw the outside of the building. There was a charity event going on. He smiled to himself.

He leaned back and closed his eyes. There was just something comforting about knowing that life will always go on. But he didn’t have to get stuck behind.

THE CAR stopped in an underground parking lot. Gabriel woke up and saw Alcibiades was getting out.

“Come on, they’re waiting for us.” He said.

Gabriel blinked his eyes and sat up. He slapped himself awake and got out of the car to get his bag.

After being briefed where their room was, they went up the floors and navigated through the hallways.

The keycard was swiped. Gabriel let out a sigh, anxious about what would be on the other. He opened the door slowly.

“Is it our food?” A voice that Gabriel recognized as Cassio’s shouted.

When the door opened, Gabriel was face-to-face with Lysander, reaching for the doorknob.

“Am I dreaming?” Lysander asked, his eyes tearing up.

Gabriel chuckled and shook his head. “Maybe, come check for yourself.”

He opened his arms for Lysander to run into them. He placed his face in Gabriel’s neck.

“I wasn’t gone that long.” Gabriel said, patting his back.

“It felt like forever.” Lysander muttered.

Gabriel looked at the room; everyone was gathered. It still felt slightly incomplete. Timon should’ve been here too. He was so close to being free.

But he chose his fate. It was something no one could interfere with. They just hoped that wherever Timon was, he was happy with whomever he loved.

Mamillius came running through the hall, holding something in his hand. It was a tree branch with little white flowers on it.

“Welcome back!” He said, hugging Alcibiades then Gabriel.

He gave them the branch to hold.

“They gave us those when we arrived at the hotel. Don’t know what they mean though.” Lysander said.

“Almond blossoms.” Gabriel muttered.

“What?” Lysander asked.

“Uh, nothing.” He set down his bags. “Now, let’s get settled. I’ve had a long day.”

They all sat amongst the couches and watched TV, seeing all the movies that they’d never heard of before. Gabriel leaned his head on Lysander’s shoulder.

“I’m happy I’m here.” He said.

“Me too.” Lysander replied. “Everything is nothing if you aren’t there.”

“I know that I didn’t make a mistake when I chose myself. This is where I was meant to be, not some gilded tower. Because if I was locked away forever, I never would have known what freedom is.” Gabriel said.

He closed his eyes temporarily and pinched himself, wondering if he was still in those horrible dreams he used to have. But when he opened his eyes, seeing the warm glow of the TV surrounded by his family, he sighed in relief.

It wasn’t a dream. Something this wonderful and delicious could never be fake.

Gabriel smiled and kissed Lysander’s cheek. It was now time to relax and hope their troubles would be gone soon.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

Chapter 46

“The righteous cry, and the Lord hears them, he delivers them from their troubles. The Lord is close to the brokenhearted and saves those who are crushed in spirit.” Psalm 34:17-18

THE SUN beamed down with glorious rays. It had finished raining, and now the warmth was refreshing to be felt again.

Gabriel rubbed his eyes as he stood up from the couch, making his way to the kitchen. He brewed tea and drank it slowly, looking out the window.

“Morning!” Lysander said, entering the kitchen. He hugged Gabriel eagerly.

Lysander chuckled at Gabriel’s beard. Despite saying he never wanted a beard, Gabriel had kept forgetting to shave.

“Did you stay up late again?” Lysander asked. He pushed Gabriel’s blonde hair back.

“I had to finish up the report before the deadline.” Gabriel replied. He could smell Lysander’s conditioner.

“So, are you free today?” Lysander asked.

“Sure, I’ve got time.”

Lysander traced his finger over Gabriel’s ring. He still loved him, always.

“Join me for some dancing.” Lysander said, approaching the radio atop the fireplace.

“Not again,” Gabriel groaned. “I spent two hours dancing with you last night. That’s why I had to pull an all-nighter.”

“We can dance forever or never, you pick.” Lysander replied.

Gabriel rolled his eyes and marched over to his lover; his wonderful and loving husband.

Before they could dance, there was a knock on the door. Lysander cursed silently and opened it. Cassio was on the other side.

“This better be important.” Lysander said.

“Woah, calm down, man. Horatio made cookies and wanted me to bring you some.” Cassio said, holding up a plastic container.

Gabriel poked his head out of the door. “Ooh! We’ll take them.” Gabriel was handed the box.

“Uh, what else?” Cassio muttered to himself. “Right! Aaron and O are planning some get together later. He recommends we all bring something.”

Gabriel and Lysander agreed. When that was done, they sat back on the couch.

“O. Do you think the story is true?” Gabriel asked.

“What is?” Lysander asked, already eating the food.

“That Aaron’s friend forgot his name and that’s why we now call him O.”

Lysander shrugged. “We might never know. It’s best not to dwell on it now.”

Gabriel and Lysander got dressed for the day. They exited their house and looked around. The smell of rain still lingered in the air after the many days of rain that had passed.

It was a small compound that the government had built just for them. They could live secluded, close proximity to a nearby town, and no one would know of Gabriel’s existence.

Only this time, unlike their old home in the US, Gabriel didn’t feel on edge every minute. Should anyone find out, at least their safety was guaranteed.

They had what they needed in this place.

Their first stop of the day was a tree planted in the center of the compound: A maple tree. There was a sign under it that read ‘Timon’s Tree.’ They would always honor his sacrifice. Without him, none of them would be here.

“I wish he could see us today.” Gabriel said, looking up at the green leaves.

“Part of me feels like he is.”

A breeze rustled the branches, as if the tree spoke in whisps.

“Coming through!” Someone shouted.

Gabriel saw Mamillius racing down the street on a bike quickly. He zoomed past them quickly. Alcibiades ran behind Mamillius.

“Hold onto the handles!” He shouted.

“Should we help?” Gabriel muttered.

Lucrece came from behind, panting while clutching her chest.

“I knew taking off the training wheels was a bad idea!” She said. “Kid’s got too much energy!” She started running again.

They had to keep walking. Their destination was almost close. After walking through the few hills and almost nonexistent roads, they approached the small bench under a tree.

“Sit,” Gabriel said.

Lysander took a seat. He knew what to do. He placed his jacket on his knee. Gabriel then laid his head on his lover’s lap. The optimal view: Lysander.

It has now been two years since they arrived in Canada. While they carried their past with them wherever they went, their pain has lessened over time. Wounds have healed, but not fully.

Yet, none of them regret all of what had been done. For them, a new day was always on the horizon. There was nothing more greater than the sun casting down on them, wonderfully shining their lives.

Their only grievance was wishing everyone was here.

“Then the boy pointed at the other boy and said, ‘Liar! That’s not how the story ends!’ But the reader shrugged his shoulders with a devious grin. He set the book down, saying, ‘Well, if you don’t like the ending, make your own.’

“The other boy huffed loudly. He glanced at the closed book, the gold engravings on the side. He figured that even if the end was a lie, he’d rather believe that than whatever reality would possibly be in the book.”

Lysander took a deep breath, looking away from the book and at Gabriel’s sleeping face.

“Je t’aime.” He muttered.

“What?” Gabriel asked, prying one green eye open.

“It means I love you.” Lysander replied.

“Te amo.” Gabriel then said.

Lysander leaned down, pecking a kiss on his lover’s nose. “I could tell you a thousand ways about how much I love you, and it still wouldn’t be enough.”

Gabriel chuckled. “Say more nice things.”

“I’d go to the ends of the earth for you.”

Gabriel brought his hand up and cup the other man’s face.

“Or, you could just stay here. It’s where I’m at.”

“You surely do have a way with words, Gabriel Barrington.”

“You too, Lysander Barrington.”

They chuckled to one another. The view was beautiful ahead of them, but it was time to return. Escaping into the forest was one way to remind themselves of the first time they met each other in the fated forest.

What started at an incident involving a knife resulted in something heavenly coming out. A type of emotion and devotion that no God nor science could properly explain.

One that was irrational and borderline psychotic, when some took it to that point. By stroke of luck, the curse of love had struck Gabriel. He was inflicted with it and cherished it.

Back in town, Gabriel helped out Virgilia with a few errands.

“That should be the last of it.”

Gabriel set down the bag of rice. “We’re lucky we got the good stuff.” He mentioned, looking at the sack of rice.

“Well, of course the government would get the best for their Number One Spy.” Virgilia chuckled. “I’ll get something tasty for us tonight.”

There was a knock on the door. “If you’re done, I’d like to have a word with Gabriel.”

Kari leaned against the wall while looking at Gabriel. He excused himself to speak to her.

“Something up?” Gabriel asked.

“I know something’s going on. So just spill it.” She said.

Gabriel bit his lip. Kari had always been observant. “The attack in Berlin last week.”

“That bombing?” Kari asked.

“Yes. Turns out that the group had connections to Pro-Barrington groups in the US. I was told that Canada and several European countries are thinking about imposing more sanctions.” Gabriel said.

Kari muttered something incomprehensible. He was growing worried about her. Now that their news was no longer heavily censored, she was more widely informed about global issues.

It only drove her more paranoid. She needed to know everything.

“Look, we’ll be fine.” Gabriel told her, hoping to calm her down. “We’ll just keep living low and hope that we’ll die old and peacefully.”

Still, Kari kept muttering something. “I know you’ve given a lot of information to the parliament. I know it’s out of my control, but please keep me informed. Just in case.”

“In case of what?” Gabriel asked. Kari left for the kitchen.

He grew worried. Every time he had thoughts about the future, it was difficult not to assume the worst. Gabriel had seen firsthand the power his family wielded.

There would always be the looming threat over their heads.

Later, when they all feasted, they told old stories and their jokes amongst drunken laughter.

“If I have been shot, then paint me green.” Horatio said.

Horatio, Gabriel, and Lysander all stuck their fingers inside the tip of green paint and smeared it on their face.

“Does it have to have made an impact on the skin?” Alcibiades asked.

“No.”

Alcibiades then reached and smeared the green paint on his face.

“I look ridiculous.” He muttered, several smudges of colorful paint on his face.

“I think you look handsome.” Lucrece said, kissing him on the face where there was no paint.

“Next one.” Cassio grabbed a card. “If you have been on the run, then paint me pink.” He read.

One person grabbed the tin of pink paint, stuck their finger in, then passed it to the next. No one had to say anything. At the end of the round, everyone had a bit of pink on their face.

“I’ll be back.” Gabriel said, standing up and leaving to go to the bathroom.

He shut the door behind and looked at himself in the mirror. His pale skin was covered in all sorts of smudges of paint.

This was the life he never imagined for himself. Four years ago, he lived in one of the most prestigious cities in the world, born into the holiest family that was touched by God.

But that generosity was always tied with conditions, ones that he realized too late that he didn’t meet perfectly.

While losing everything should have felt like the end of the world to him, it didn’t feel like it.

Instead, it felt like his life was finally starting.

He was grateful for his freedom and liberty that was always promised to him but never given by the people who called him ‘Master.’ It was gifted by people he would have never given a second glance to.

They had little but gave him all that they had. He was shown true humanity in people he was told were lesser than him.

The paint didn’t mean much to him. Gabriel touched the dried paint on his face, already knowing that it would be difficult to scrub off later.

While he washed his hands, Lysander came in.

“You took a while.” He said, closing the door behind him.

“I was just thinking if we should write a book.”

“A book?” Lysander asked. “Why?”

“Well, I think we’ve got a good story. Member of the First Family falling from grace, living in Tennessee, then fleeing to Canada. Would make a nice novel, right?” Gabriel asked.

Lysander kissed him on the forehead. “It sounds like a good idea. We can write about everything. All our thoughts, what went through our minds, and everything about us.”

“Though, I think it’s best if we keep it to ourselves for a few years. At least until we die. That way we don’t reveal ourselves.”

“Good idea.” Lysander said. He wondered if Gabriel painted his entire face pink by the blush coming up.

“Should we get back? I think they’re starting the next game.” Gabriel said.

“Uh, yeah. Let’s go.”

They returned to the party. The event ended not long after, everyone returning to their homes.

At night, they settled in their bed.

Gabriel kneeled on his side of the bed, looking up at the ceiling.

“Dear heavenly Father. Thank you for a wonderful day, blessed as can be. Please keep my prayers with you. I hope that Mamillius will soon be able to ride his bike without training wheels soon. Perhaps he will no longer have scratches on his knees.”

He glanced at the photo of him and everyone smiling in front of the Canadian flag.

“Father, I want to ask you something, and I do not expect an answer.”

There was silence.

“I know I have done many unsavory things in your eyes. I committed many sins that would result in penance that I have yet to make up for. But I hope that I will be judged not by how I sinned, but by how I love.

“I was not perfect. Sometimes, I wonder if the path I chose, despite being right for me, was right for you. Yet, I know the path you have set for me is one that cannot be explained. Was I put here to sin, or to spread your word?

“When I die, please, spare me a bit of mercy. I tried my best to bring as much happiness as I could to those around me. I would like to think I did a good job, but that remains up to you to decide.”

Gabriel looked down.

“Amen.” He muttered.

He stood up and got ready for bed. Lysander joined him later, placing his arms around Gabriel to pull him close.

“Mm, my legs are killing me.” He said. “Got anything planned tomorrow?”

Gabriel kissed Lysander’s hands. “No.”

They slept holding each other.

Sometime during the middle of the night, they were woken up by several knocks on their window. Lysander jumped out quickly. Gabriel reached under the bed and grabbed his gun.

At the window was Cassio knocking on the glass. Gabriel could tell from his face that something was wrong.

“Cassio?” Lysander asked, opening the window.

“The news! Turn on the news!” He shouted.

Gabriel found the remote and turned on the TV. The main news channel was on.

The headline read, ‘French Parliament Under Siege.’

“At approximately 7 am this morning, extremist groups connected to the Barrington Family stormed the French Parliament building. The French police have not determined how many have been killed, but mass casualties are expected.

“Several casualties include the French Prime Minister and high ranking government workers. The French flag has been lowered and replaced with an American Flag. The country has since entered martial law, with nearby countries enhancing their security to Level 5.”

Gabriel let out a gasp. He saw the footage as Paris and Versailles broke into riots, with buildings being burned and chaos ensuing.

The whole compound awoke. They gathered at Gabriel and Lysander’s house to watch the news.

“I knew it.” Kari muttered. “Something was coming.”

“President Joseph Barrington has not claimed responsibility for the attacks, but other Senators online have personally congratulated the extremists for helping spread the ‘American Ideals.’ We will continue monitoring this story.” The anchor said.

“Should we worry?” Horatio asked.

“Call someone!” Aaron said to Gabriel.

Gabriel got his phone and saw several notifications. A phone call came in from Agent Ruby.

“Hello?” Gabriel asked.

“Gabriel! Are you all okay?”

Before Gabriel could reply, he was cut off.

“Look, we’re fine. The Prime Minister has been moved to a remote place. Thanks to your information, we were able to discover their plans a few hours before the attack.” Agent Ruby said, a quiver in his voice.

“So, why is France falling?” Gabriel asked.

“We tried warning them. But it was too late.”

The TV blared another alert.

Another headline, ‘Downing Street and Buckingham Palace Under Attack.’

“We have just received word that Downing Street and Buckingham Palace have also fallen into hands on extremist groups. The British Prime Minister is among those confirmed dead. The Royal Family are presumed to be held hostage.”

Then, more headlines.

‘Sydney, Melbourne Under Siege.’

‘Stockholm, Malmö hit with Mass Attacks.’

‘Johannesburg Evacuated.’

‘Mexico City Devastated by Chlorine Gas.’

‘Riots Erupts in Rio.’

It seemed that every minute, some country or city was under attack. A new place was being destroyed. And every time, there was an American flag being waved amongst the rubble.

“I’ll go prepare everything.” Kari said. “Uh, I suggest you all get a bag of essentials ready. You’ll never know when we’ll have to leave abruptly.”

It wasn’t so much as a suggestion but a warning.

The TV then switched over to the emblem of the United States of America. The seal, which had an eagle wielding a cross and gun.

Gabriel held his breath when he saw his father on the TV.

“Good morning, the American people and rest of the world. By now, you will all have heard or seen our attacks carried out in the past hour. We have put up with your isolationist ways against us for far too long. This is our warning.

“From this point on, every country will announce its loyalty and complete fidelity to the United States, proclaiming the American Church as the new official belief. Should you not obey, our attacks will continue.”

Gabriel looked down. He wondered if he was supposed to be the one that was going to carry out this mission, since he was supposed to be President, not his father.

“Let’s pack!” Lysander said. “Come on, we can talk more about that book.” He smiled at him.

Gabriel stood in the middle of the living room, everyone already had fled. He felt like he was staring face-to-face with his father on TV.

He glared at his father.

It seemed that his troubles would continue. Gabriel and the others failed to realize that this was America they were dealing with. It was a dying empire that was using the last of its resources to bring everyone down.

In the last frames of the broadcast, Gabriel saw his father standing with the rest of his family. His father, Joshua, Sarah, Isaac, Esther, his ex-wife, and even his mother. They stood atop the stage.

It almost felt like they were being deified. Gabriel looked down in defeat.

Perhaps the change he wanted to see so badly won’t happen in his lifetime. He softly muttered that he wanted to be forgotten. If no one remembered his story, then he’ll forever fade into obscurity.

He would rather die unknown than being known as a symbol of tyranny. Gabriel simply put his coat on and got ready to leave.

Sometimes, being forgotten as a good man is fate better than being remembered as an evil one.

Characters and events in this story are not real. They are loosely based on current events and real life people but are not exact. Any similarities to future events are coincidental, but are based on speculation of modern politics .

last chapter next week. thank you for this journey.

Epilogue

The gray bus steadied itself as it crossed through the rough terrain of the landscape. Inside, the professor stood at the front of the bus, holding onto the railings to steady himself.

“We should arrive in about ten minutes.” He announced. “So, to wake you all up, how about a pop quiz!”

The students groaned.

“Prof! It’s too early for this!” One student said.

“We only got five hours of sleep!” Another student in the back yelled.

The professor clicked his tongue while shaking his head. “It’s not my fault we had to go through safety precautions because of acid rain. This is just to review a bit before the final.”

He pulled out a tablet and opened a file. There was a practice quiz he had prepared.

“First: Why is Joshua Barrington regarded as the Polar President? Anyone?”

A student in the front raised his hand. “Because of his shifting ideas. Joshua was known to be like many of his predecessors, imposing of harsh punishments and control, but was known for slowly reintroducing moderate policies.”

“And can anyone tell me what those policies are?” The Professor asked.

“Civil unions, which the law was purposefully made ambiguous to allow same-sex relationships, though this was not tried for a while. Another law was creating the Ghetto Doctrine, which gave more liberties to the residents inside Ghettos.”

“Yes, good job, Kim and Pol. It was known that Joshua was able to pass such progressive laws due to what was called ‘The Catalyst.’” The Professor held up a photo of a USB drive. “Many today theorize that this contained many hidden secrets about several prominent Congresspeople and judges.

“While this drive has been lost, presumed to have been destroyed during the Invasion of DC, its impact cannot be overlooked.” The professor scanned through the other questions.

“Uh, Professor!” A student called out. “Is it possible that Joshua’s older brother, Gabriel Barrington, was the reason for the president’s moderate views?” She asked.

“Hm, it is a strong theory. While Joshua never spoke publicly about his brother after the July Fiasco, those close to him say he privately still looked up to him. If you remember when we visited the ruins of Washington, we saw documents where Joshua continued to search for his brother.

“To say that Gabriel did not have a lasting effect would be a wrong statement. His scandal slowly showed the cracks in what was thought to be a perfect family.”

The bus swerved right as it began to enter a dense forest.

In the back, a lone student cleared his throat. “What happened to the First Family?”

Some students around him rolled their eyes. “We went over this, Leo.”

The professor smiled. “It’s fine. The First Family has always been a point of interest for anyone. And it’s no surprise why. They considered themselves to be the direct descendants from God. They believed themselves to be rulers of the world.

“By the time Micah Barrington came into power, the American Empire had already begun to crumble. Their overseas colonies in Europe and Asia revolted, weakening the government and military.

“Then, the invasion happened. For the first time since 2040, British and Canadian troops entered American soil and swiftly took control of many territories. Some of these territories were eager to defect to the other side.

“When DC was in the distance, the government employed Operation Samson, causing the entire Capitol region to be imploded.” The professor showed the ruins. He stuck on one specific photo.

Often regarded as the Photo of Peace, it showed the Barrington Manor crumbling. The US flag that once stood tall and proud no longer swayed in the wind. It sat on rubble and ablaze.

“Later, recovery attempts began. However, no bodies were ever found. Not of Micah, his wife, their children, or anyone. It seemed that they vanished into thin air. This investigation, carried out by the British and South Africans, concluded that they might have disintegrated from the nuclear warheads.”

The student who had asked the question bit his lip.

“Is it possible they survived?” He asked.

“We’re encroaching into conspiracy territory. However, many theories have been proposed as to what really happened with the First Family. Some argue that there might have been a secret tunnel that led to their escape.

“Others claim that the family in the manor might have been a decoy. But the most believed one is that the Canadian government, which did not aid in the investigation, might have helped them escape.”

The students had puzzled looks.

“Why would Canada help rescue their enemies?” Ben asked.

“No one quite knows. But,” The Professor leaned close. “Is it believed that it can be traced back to Gabriel Barrington.”

The Professor ended his pop quiz and sat in his seat. He scrolled through his notes that he had taken throughout his many trips.

He had visited many places, such as the Californian Republic and Federation of Korea, each one being unique in its own. The Remnants of Canada was only the most recent trip for his students.

The students hadn’t been told why they were visiting this place. He’ll explain it to them when they arrive.

A clearing came into view. The trees dispersed. Locked away from the main town was a smaller one, a few homes scattered throughout. The bus came to a stop near a few tents.

“Put your suits on! Radiation sometimes blows in this direction.”

The students walked out of the bus, all wearing their hazmat suits for protection.

“Now can you tell us why we’re here?” A student complained.

“I could. Or, you can hear it from him!” The Professor pointed to a man, also wearing a suit, walking towards them.

The archaeologist cleared his throat, trying hard not to fall asleep while standing.

“Welcome students, professor.” He said.

Some of the students chuckled.

“Professor Kit, why is your husband so formal with you?”

“Moving on.” Professor Kit said. “Uh, Rio, could you explain to these bunch why we’re here?” He asked. Rio nodded.

“This is Site 4-3B. But we also like to call it Eden.” Rio said. He began to lead the group through the compound. Some of the homes were destroyed, others remained intact.

They then approached a tree in the middle of the site. The maple tree still stood strong. And on the bark were several engravings.

“And we believe that this is the resting ground for Gabriel Barrington.” Rio said.

Some of the students got excited. They saw the name of Gabriel carved onto the tree, along with others.

“Wait! So, Gabriel survived and made it to Canada?” Lia, an eager student, asked. “So, Professor Kit, wouldn’t this confirm the theory that Gabriel was involved with the Canadian government?”

“Uh, not quite. There is no direct link between Parliament and Gabriel Barrington. It’s possible they may have been living here under the radar.” The Professor said.

Rio spoke up. “We do not have concrete evidence at this time. Our other branch is still going through the remains of Ottawa. But we believe we’re getting closer to finding something.”

One of the students has gotten closer to the tree.

“How come this name is so close to Gabriel’s? Is that a heart?” He pointed.

“Yes, that was Gabriel’s lover and possibly husband.” Rio used a tablet to show how the name would have looked before the tree was damaged. “Lysander.”

“Such an interesting name.” Some remarked.

“So, where are they?” Kit asked his husband. “You said you think they’re somewhere at rest here.”

Rio began to sweat under his suit. “Uh, right. Well, we aren’t sure as of right now. The burial might even be a theory. There is evidence that those living here might have fled somewhere else.”

He looked at Kit’s face, hoping he wouldn’t question anything.

“How many lived here?” Kit asked. Rio sighed.

“No clue. Some of the names were erased when the tree was burned. But we believe it might have been 10 or more based on the number of homes, with each having two residents inside.”

Rio gave his husband and students a tour around the compound. He showed artifacts collected, such as a knife that had engravings of the First Family and several music discs.

By the end, all the students sat inside a safety tent and reviewed their notes.

“Will any of these be on the exam?”

“Perhaps not. This trip was simply for you to get a look at the outside world. I know many of you haven’t even been outside Caracas since you were born.” The Professor explained.

The students cheered for the free trip.

“Look at the time. We have to get back to base in time for our next flight.” Professor Kit said.

“Awe! But I want to check out this place more.” One student groaned.

Rio and Kit both looked at one another.

“You can always come back. There’s plenty of sites all around this place.” Rio said.

Kit turned to his husband. “We really should head out now. Uh, catch you in Madrid, right?”

“Of course.” Rio replied. The two bid farewell. The professor and students got on the bus and waved goodbye to the site.

As soon as they were gone, Rio entered his tent and called for his assistant. “Eli! Do you have the main documents?”

“Yes,” Eli replied. He placed several files on Rio’s desk.

Rio grabbed the files and placed them in the shredder. Eli stood in shock as years of research were destroyed.

“What are you doing, sir?” Eli urgently asked.

“While we’re here, start to delete the files from the past six months. Everything needs to go.” Rio said.

“But, But sir! We’re so close!” He reached for the shredder and pulled it away, causing it to stop working. “There’s so many questions left unanswered!”

“Maybe it should be that way.” Rio muttered. One of the opened files on his desk was a rendering of a photograph that had been buried deep underground, presumably a burial site.

The photograph was blurry, but it depicted a group of people. Gabriel was easily spotted due to his blonde hair. The others blurred together. This was the most they had gotten.

“We can still salvage it! There’s so many things we’ve found and could find! A base in Hudson may have found evidence of the Barringtons fleeing there! Gabriel might’ve been spotted all the way in Russia! Or that fact that Gabriel and his lover raised a child together-”

Rio slammed his hands roughly on his desk, causing the equipment to jump and his mug of coffee to spill.

“Enough, Eli!” He shouted, looking down at the few documents that remained. “Do you want to know something that I read in the journal we uncovered?”

Eli had a confused look. “I thought you told HQ that the journal was undecipherable.”

“I lied.” Rio muttered. He pulled out a hidden file from his laptop. “I read everything. It details the life of Gabriel, his banishment, his life afterwards, and the fact that he was Canada’s secret weapon.”

He scrolled through the journal entries. It was written in black ink. The writing was sometimes neat, perfectly matching Gabriel’s. Other pages had sloppy writing, indicating there was another author.

“We’ve called it the Book of Gabriel. Though, I prefer to call it the Apocrypha.” Rio said.

“Why?” Eli asked, his anger subsiding at this revelation.

“Because of what Gabriel writes in his final entries. In it, he expresses a desire to be forgotten by the history books. He wishes for his name to never be muttered again, feeling that notoriety was the reason for his continuing suffering.”

“I don’t get it.”

Rio sighed loudly. He found the pages he was referring to.

“Tell me, what do you think of the name Nero? Or Caligula? Or Leopold?”

Eli could tell where this conversation was heading. “I think of tyrants and kings who exploited their power.”

“Gabriel felt that his name had by that point become synonymous with those alike to Judas or Simon Magus. He would want for his soul and name to be put to rest. Gabriel saw that he would rather die in obscurity than to be famed for evil.”

Rio then reached for the paper shredder in Eli’s hand, taking it away.

“He foresaw the destruction of his family. And he wanted to be split away from all that baggage that the name Barrington carried. That’s why he one day took drastic measures. One that no one would know.”

He cleared his throat.

“Gabriel Barrington is no longer his name.” He announced. Eli gasped.

“Did he change it? To what? Tell me, please!” He begged.

Rio shook his head. “I intend to follow through with what Gabriel wished. So long as no one ever mutters his real name, he will disappear in the annals of history. Only those who mattered to him will have known the true name of Gabriel Barrington.

“I have seen his true name. I know of what he was called by his lover and friends. I shall never mutter his name. When I die, so will the memory of Gabriel.” Rio said. He clicked on the file and dragged it to the trashcan on his laptop.

“That doesn’t mean interest in Gabriel will die down, sir.” Eli said.

“You’re right. The intrigue of Gabriel Barrington will always stick so long as people care to even know what happened to him. Let them ask those questions! And they shall see that man who calls himself God will be closer to the Devil!

“Let Gabriel be a reminder that divinity is not meant for man. That he shall fail tenfold before he could ever be deemed worthy of mercy. In the end, Gabriel, Joseph, Abraham, they are all buried in the very earth alongside with the other sinners they’ve scorned.”

Rio turned on the shredder and continued shredding the remaining documents. Eli sat in a chair and watched, this time not interfering.

If Gabriel wished to be forgotten, having his true name never be spoken, then let it be.

By the time all pages had been shredded, and all files had been deleted, there was nothing left of any of the decade-long search.

“HQ won’t be happy that they’ve lost millions in funding just for us to turn up empty handed.” Eli mentioned.

“That may be so. But it’s time we let Mr. Barrington rest. His name has been dragged for too long that the man can never truly die.” Rio turned to his assistant. “Don’t ever tell anyone about this. You don’t want the ire of a dead man on you, right?”

“Uh, my lips are sealed.” Eli said. “But what about your husband? You won’t tell him?”

“If anything, what Gabriel’s life has taught us, is that there is a right time to say what we need, and the best time to say nothing at all.” Rio said.

They packed the last of their supplies. The compound that had been left in ruins felt odd. There was a strange feeling, as if someone had left. It wasn’t the students, it was someone else.

“Let’s head back.” Rio said.

“Can we ever have a mission to Scandinavia or China?” Eli complained.

“You want high levels of radiation to ruin you? Fine by me.”

“Gosh! It’s always being cautious of radiation, land mines, or some rogue tribes of people.”

“Careful with what you say. The US has many tribes of people. After the country collapsed, there was a period known as the Dark Decade where different factions tried to take control of the entire country and put it back together.

“Some wanted to establish a new country based on socialist ideas, while others wished to reinstate the Barrington family through distant relatives. They all fought one another, sometimes killing each other.

“In the end, different smaller countries rose up. Some prospered, such as the California Republic or Florida. However, others, especially those near DC, faced diasporas as people fled. Today, hunters and scalpers reign supreme in those regions.”

Eli bit his lip. “Will humanity ever get back to being on the right track. I know the International Conflict caused the population to drop to five billion for a while and most European countries were wiped off the map.”

“Humanity can never be perfect. There will always be cracks in each of us that can tumble this fragile society. But that doesn’t mean we aren’t strong.”

The two stopped at the maple tree in the center of the compound. The names were mostly gone, it seemed that the tree had been healing. Atop a branch was a bird’s nest. A bird came and fed her chicks.

A lone spider carrying an egg sack crawled over Gabriel’s name.

“Let’s get out of here.” Rio said.

Eli followed close behind. He glanced back at the compound. He’ll try to forget everything he saw here.

Honoring the wishes of a dead man didn’t seem to be too hard. He never heard Gabriel’s real name. No one probably will.

In 50 years, when there might be renewed interest, that book will have already rotted from mold and everything once written on paper will be permanently gone.

Rio will die, being the last one to know Gabriel’s real name. He will have known of Lysander, the charming husband. Kari, the leader who used her courage for the group. Horatio, who redeemed himself despite his mistakes. And Timon, whose sacrifice would not be taken for granted.

It will all disappear. Their names will be forgotten, swept by the wind and buried deep underground.

And that is just how Gabriel wanted it to be.

“It ain’t those parts of the Bible that I can’t understand that bother me, it is the parts that I do understand.” Mark Twain

Afterword

Apocrypha: An American Tale

Well, that was long. Haven’t written something this long in… ever.

This story first went into planning in 2022. I wrote it in 2024. And is now ending in 2025.

Apocrypha has gone through several changes before I even wrote the first chapter.

Originally, this story was much different. It evolved from a YA cyberpunk to what it is now.

At some point, it began to become something different. It went from wanting a story about rebellion to one of survival. And I think the latter made more sense, especially now.

I had a different idea for the ending. Long story short; a whole lot of people were supposed to die. It would’ve made this story tragic, but I wanted some hope in it.

This was one of my first stories where romance is considered a side part. I wanted to focus on Gabriel’s development, going from Capitol Sweet Boy to a literal angel casted out of “heaven.” When that was settled, it’s when I focused on his romance between Lysander.

Hopefully, I was able to write something that will stick with you guys after this is said and done.

Reminder: This is an alternate universe. If you’re read my past stories, they all exist in a shared timeline. I sprinkled in references to other stories, but their fates do not match the original one.

I mainly wrote this story to tell something but also for myself. This was quite an experimental story that I told. I know I made many mistakes along the way. It’s not perfect, and it will probably be buried under the hundreds of other stories that are published here every day.

At least I’ll get better from this experience.

Well, I’m done with this chapter. For the few who managed to make it to this end, thank you! Your support means so much to me. Sorry for making you read so much. I tend to just talk sometimes.

This is the end. I love you all!

Apocrypha: An American Tale

Goodbye, my readers!

Until the next adventure!

♥